vmr 


m 


PRINCETON,    N.    J. 


S/ie//. 


EV  2550  .R45  1879  v. 2 
Reid,  J.  M.  1820-1896. 
Missions  and  missionary 
society  of  the  Methodist 


MISSIONS 


MISSIONARY    SOCIETY 

OF    THE 

METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH, 

BY  REV.  J.  M,  REID,  D.D. 

IN    TWO     VOLUMES. 

VOL.  II. 

WITH    MAPS    AND    ILLUSTRATIONS. 


NEW  YORK : 
PHILLIPS      &     HUNT. 

CINCINNATI: 

HITCHCOCK     &     WALDEN. 

1879. 


Copyright  1879,  by 
New  York. 


OOE^TEI^TS 


PART  VII. 
MISSIONS  TO  THE  GERMANS  AND  TO  GERMANY..  Pages  9-96 
Early  Methodism  and  the  Germans,  9  ;  Providential  Origin  of  the 
German  Mission,  12  ;  Need  of  German  Missionary  Labor,  and  its 
Difficulties,  20 ;  The  Founding  and  Growth  of  the  Missions,  24 ; 
Literature  and  Institutions  of  German  Methodism,  44  ;  Organization 
and  Representation,  50  ;  Voices  from  across  the  Ocean,  55  ;  Pros- 
pecting in  Germany,  56  ;  Laying  the  Foundations,  60  ;  Persecutions 
and  Progress,  6g  ;  Annual  Meetings  and  Conferences,  73  ;  Statistics 
of  the  Germany  and  Switzerland  Conference,  84  ;  Statistics  of  Ger- 
many and  Switzerland  Conference  from  its  Organization,  85  ;  The 
Martin  Mission  Institute,  86  ;  The  German  Book  Concern,  go  ;  Pros- 
pects in  Germany,  93. 

PART    VIII. 

MISSIONS  TO   INDIA 99-278 

Interesting  Antecedents  to  the  Mission,  99  ;  The  Mission  At- 
tempted, 103  ;  Mission  Interrupted  by  the  Sepoy  Rebellion,  108  ; 
After  the  Storm,  124  ;  First  Annual  Meeting  and  Opening  of  New 
Stations,  143  ;  The  Annual  Meeting  of  1861,  169  ;  Christian  Com- 
munities, 176  ;  Industrial  School,  184  ;  The  Last  Two  Annual  Meet- 
ings, 185  ;  India  Mission  Conference  Organized,  187  ;  Other  An- 
nual Conferences  of  the  Mission,  195  ;  Schools,  200  ;  Medical  In- 
struction, 212  ;  The  Orphanage.  225  ;  Mission  Press,  232  ;  Publi- 
cations of  the  Methodist  Mission  Press,  237  ;  Missionaries  sent  to 
North  India,  241  ;  Statistics  of  North  India  Mission,  243  ;  Great 
Revival  in  South  India,  244  ;  Calcutta  District,  255  ;  Bombay  Dis- 
trict, 264;  Madras  District,  269;  Missionaries  sent  out  to  South  In- 
dia, 277  ;  Statistics  of  South  India  Mission,  278. 


4  Contents. 

PART   IX. 

MISSION  TO  BULGARIA Pages  281-322 

Preparatory  Steps,  281  ;  Missionaries  Appointed  and  Located,  283; 
Tultcha  and  the  Molokans,  2gi  ;  Native  Workers  and  various  Strug- 
gles, 299 ;  Bishop  Thomson,  and  Brighter  Days,  302  ;  The  Lipo- 
vans  and  Others,  305  ;  Persecution,  Discouragements,  Retire- 
ment, 310;  Return — Re-enforced,  312;  Episcopal  Visits  to  Bulga- 
ria, 314;  During  the  War,  316  ;  Missionaries  sent  to  Bulgaria,  322  ; 
Statistics  of  Bulgaria  Mission,  322. 

PART    X. 
MISSION  TO  ITALY 325-358 

Projection,  1832-1870,  325  ;  Preparation,  1871-1872,  328  ;  Plant- 
ing, 1873,  334;  Progress,  1874-1878,  339;  Present  State,  1878, 
356;  Statistics  of  the  Miss-ion  to  Italy,  358. 

PART   XI. 

MISSION  TO  MEXICO 361-404 

Introductory,  361  ;  Hinderances  Removed,  362  ;  Retribution,  370; 
Reforms,  372  ;  Purchase  of  Property,  373  ;  Tried  by  Fire,  382 ; 
Puebla,  3S5  ;  Miraflores,  389 ;  Orizaba,  390 ;  Guanajuato,  391  ; 
Sundry  Matters,  398  ;  Missionaries  sent  to  Mexico,  403  ;  General 
Statistics  of  the  Mission,  403;  Detailed  Statistics  of  Mexico  Mis- 
sion, 1877,  404. 

PART    XII. 

MISSION  TO  JAPAN 407-456 

Previous  Histoiy  of  Japan,  407  ;  Establishment  of  the  Mis- 
sion, 411  ;  Organization  of  the  Mission,  413  ;  The  Stations,  414  ; 
First  Year  of  Labor,  417  ;  First  Annual  Meeting  and  Second  Year 
of  the  Mission,  420  ;  Third  Year  of  the  Mission,  426  ;  Fourth  Year 

of  the  Mission,  430 ;  Fifth  Year  of  the  Mission,  436  ;  Sixth  Year 
3 


Contents.  5 

of  the  Mission,  441  ;  Bishop  Wiley's  Visitation,  449  ;  Prospects,  453  ; 
Missionaries  sent  out  to  Japan,  455  ;  Statistics  of  the  Japan  Mis- 
sion, 456. 

APPENDIX. 
I.   Comparative  Table  of  the  other  principal  Missionary  Soci- 
eties of  the  World Page  459 

II.  Officers  and  Managers  of  the  Society  from  the  Beginning.   460 

III.  Receipts  of  the  Society  from  the  Beginning 464 

IV.  Annual  Expenditures  for  Domestic  Missions 465 

V.  Annual  Expenditures  of  the  Societj^  for  Foreign  Missions 

from  the  Beginning 470 


^UnBixKixan^, 


First  German  Church,  California Page  43 

Rev.  Ludwig  S.  Jacoby 61 

Martin  Mission  Institute 86 

Tract  House 91 

Joel no 

Nynee  Tal 121 

First  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  India 134 

Interior  of  the  First  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in 

India 135 

The  Grave  of  J.  R.  Downey 144 

Orphanage  and  Printing  House 148 

Mission  House  at  Budaon 151 

House  of  Drs.  Butler  and  Wauch 161 

Mission  Premises  at  Shahjehanpore 169 


6  Illustrations. 

Cawnpore  School,  India Page  205 

Mission  Premises  at  Shumla 284 

School-house  at  Tultcha 298 

St.  Paul's  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  Rome 345 

Puebla 377 


31  APS. 

Missions  to  Germany Page  7 

Missions  to  India 97 

Missions  to  Bulgaria 279 

Missions  to  Italy 323 

Missions  to  Mexico 359 

Missions  to  Japan 405 

9 


MISSIONS  IN 

SWITZERLAISTD    J^^ 

NEW  YOKK:     I'HILLII'8  &  UUNT. 

Scale  of  Miles 

0         20  GO  liO  100 


METHODIST  EPISCOiPAL  MISSION 


mL  MISSIONS^  , ,    i 

PART  VII.      '-'^T.,-???..-- 


MISSIONS   TO   THE   GERMANS   AND   TO 
GERMANY. 


Moreover  concerning  a  stranger^  that  is  not  of  thy  people  Israel^  but  cometh 
out  of  a  far  country  for  thy  name'^s  sake;  {/or  they  shall  hear  of  thy  great 
name^  and  of  thy  strong  hand^  ajid  of  thy  stretched  out  arm  i)  when  he  shall 
come  and  pray  toward  this  house:  hear  thou  in  heaven  thy  dwelling-place^ 
and  do  according  to  all  that  the  stranger  calleth  to  thee  for  :  that  all  people 
of  the  earth  may  know  thy  natne,  to  fear  thee^  as  do  thy  people  Israel ;  and 
that  they  ixay  knozv  that  this  house^  which  I  have  builded^  is  called  by  thy 
name. — i  Kings  viii^  41-43- 

For  after  that  in  the  wisdom  of  God  the  world  by  wisdom  knew  not  God.,  it 
pleased  God  by  the  foolishness  of  preaching  to  save  the7n  that  believe. — /  Cor, 
/,  21. 

1.  Early  Methodism  and  the  Germans. 
TN  the  year  1735  John  Wesley,  on  his  way  to  Georgia 
as  a  missionary  to  the  Indians,  was  blessed  with  the 
company  of  twenty-six  Germans.  He  was  evidently 
deeply  interested  in  them,  for  he  began  to  study  the 
German  language  that  he  might  be  able  to  converse 
with  them,  and  he  attended  their  worship.  Amid  the 
perils  of  a  violent  storm,  when  all  were  apprehensive 
of  perishing,  these  pious  Germans  evinced  the  greatest 
calmness,  and  mingled  their  hymns  of  praise  to  God 
with  the  ragings  of  the  tempest.  Contrasting  his  own 
troubled  mind  at  the  same  time  with  their  peaceful 
trust,  he  became  convinced  that  they  possessed  a  treas- 
ure of  Christian  faith  and  love  of  which  he  was  des- 
titute. After  arriving  in  America,  a  searching  exam- 
ination of  his  spiritual  state  by  Mr,  Spangenberg  deep- 


10  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

ened  his  conviction  of  sin.  After  his  return  to  England, 
on  March  4,  1738,  Mr.  Wesley  met  Peter  Bohler,  pastor 
of  the  German  Moravians  worshiping  in  Fetter  Lane,  "  by 
whom,  in  the  hand  of  the  great  God,"  he  says,  "on  Sat- 
urday, May  5,  1738,  I  was  clearly  convinced  of  unbelief,* 
of  the  want  of  that  faith  whereby  alone  we  are  saved 
with  the  full  Christian  salvation."  Charles  Wesley,  a 
month  later,  was  also  awakened  in  like  manner  through 
the  instrumentality  of  Peter  Bohler.  This  godly  man 
became  Mr.  Wesley's  spiritual  guide  and  teacher,  and 
under  him  he  first  began  to  preach  the  "new  doctrine." 

On  the  last  day  of  the  second  conference  of  American 
Methodism,  which  was  held  in  Philadelphia  in  1773,  Mr. 
Asbury  sprang  into  his  saddle,  and  started  for  the  "  great 
Baltimore  Circuit."  In  the  city  of  Baltimore,  among 
other  pastors,  he  found  Rev.  Philip  William  Otterbein 
and  Rev.  Benedict  Swoop,  who  came  to  see  him,  and  to 
whom  he  unfolded  the  doctrines  and  plans  of  Method- 
ism. Otterbein,  while  a  pastor  in  the  wilds  of  Pennsyl- 
vania, taught  by  the  Spirit  of  God  alone,  had  been  led 
into  the  experience  of  the  saving  grace  of  God,  and 
Swoop  was  of  like  spirit.  They  became  fast  friends  of 
Asbury,  and,  admiring  Methodist  usages  as  well  as  doc- 
trines, they  resolved  "  to  imitate  our  methods  as  nearly 
as  possible."  They  became  the  founders  of  the  United 
Brethren,  commonly  known  as  the  German  Methodists. 

Otterbein  assisted  Dr.  Coke  in  the  ordination  of 
Bishop  Asbury,  and  throughout  life  there  was  a  most 
intimate  and  hearty  co-operation  between  the  Churches 
of  Otterbein  and  Asbury,  and  the  founders  delighted  to 
itinerate  side  by  side.  One  of  Otterbein's  helpers  was 
Martin  Boehm,  father  of  the  late  centenarian,  Henry 
Boehm.  Otterbein  and  Boehm  became  the  first  bishops 
*  Assurance  of  his  pardon  came  on  May  24,  1738. 


Harly  MetJiodisin  and  tJie  Germans.  1 1 

of  their  Church.  The  work  under  them  spread  rapidly, 
and  it  has  become  a  great  Church.  In  1811  Asbury 
visited  "the  great  Otterbein,"  as  he  styles  him,  still  lin- 
gering in  Baltimore,  and  says  of  him,  "  Forty  years  have 
I  known  the  retiring  modesty  of  this  man  of  God,  tow- 
ering majestic  above  his  fellows  in  learning,  wisdom, 
and  grace,  yet  seeking  to  be  known  only  of  God  and 
the  people  of  God." 

In  1876'  the  United  Brethren  reported  3  bishops, 
1,952  ministers,  143,881  members,  and  2,854  Sunday- 
schools,  containing  163,439  scholars. 

In  the  year  1790,  under  the  ministry  of  Martin  Boehm 
in  Eastern  Pennsylvania,  a  young  man  named  Jacob 
Albright  was  converted,  who  became  a  local  preacher 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  and  whose  spirit 
was  greatly  affected  by  the  want  of  genuine  piety  every- 
where prevailing  around  him  in  the  German  Churches. 
He  began  to  itinerate  among  them  in  the  hope  of  arous- 
ing them  to  a  higher  Christian  life,  feeling  that  "  his  call 
was  exclusively  to  them."  Mr.  Asbury  "  esteemed  him  a 
brother  beloved."  He  had  at  first  no  thought  of  found- 
ing a  Church  ;  but  Mr.  Asbury  not  wholly  approving  of 
distinct  German  congregations,  and  Albright  feeling  that 
his  own  call  was  imperative  and  specially  to  such,  a 
distinct  organization  naturally  arose,  which  still  exists, 
and  has  become  a  powerful  body  under  the  name  of  the 
"  Evangelical  Association ;  "  they  were  at  first  called 
Albright  Brethren.  The  Association  has  19  annual  con- 
ferences, 628  itinerant  preachers,  540  local  preachers, 
and  a  Church  membership  of  105,013.  This  body  of 
earnest  German  Christians  has  extended  into  the  Fa- 
therland, and  their  history,  as  well  as  that  of  the  United 
Brethren,  we  claim  to  be  a  part  of  the  history  of  German 
Methodism,  reluctant  as  they  are  to  concede  it. 


12  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

2.  Providential  Origin  of  the  Gernian  Mission. 

Entirely  disconnected  from  these  movements  was  a 
later  series  of  circumstances  leading  to  German  Meth- 
odism as  an  integral  part  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church.  The  first  of  this  train  of  events  was  the  de- 
parture, from  Germany  for  America,  in  the  month  of 
May,  1828,  of  William  Nast,  then  a  youth  of  twenty-one 
years  of  age.  Mr.  Nast's  parents  were  members  of  the 
Lutheran  Church,  walking  in  the  fear  of  God.  They 
experienced  saving  grace,  and  died  in  the  triumphs  of 
faith.  His  three  sisters  married  ministers  of  the  Lu- 
theran Church,  distinguished  for  their  piety  and  learning. 
He  himself  felt  the  drawings  of  the  Holy  Spirit  at  an 
early  age,  and  his  parents  destined  him  for  the  clerical 
profession.  According  to  the  custom  of  the  Lutheran 
Church  he  was  confirmed  in  his  fourteenth  year,  and 
for  that  solemn  religious  rite,  requiring  a  renewal  of  the 
baptismal  covenant,  he  prepared  by  a  two  years'  course 
of  catechetical  instruction,  imparted  by  one  of  his  broth- 
ers-in-law. During  this  instruction  he  was  deeply  con- 
victed of  the  necessity  of  a  change  of  heart. 

At  the  close  of  the  confirmation  service  he  hastened, 
with  a  burdened  heart,  to  a  secluded  spot  in  an  adjoin- 
ing grove,  and,  falling  upon  his  knees,  cried  unto  God 
for  the  pardon  of  his  sins  and  the  gift  of  a  new  heart. 
The  Lord  answered  these  cries ;  he  obtained  a  clear 
witness  of  his  acceptance  with  God,  and  with  it  there 
arose  in  his  heart  a  burning  desire  to  become  a  mission- 
ary in  heathen  lands.  His  thoughts  turned  longingly  to 
the  Missionary  Institute  in  Basle,  where  he  desired  to 
be  prepared  for  missionary  service ;  but  his  relatives  in- 
sisted upon  his  entering  the  seminary  at  Blaubeuren,  to 
pursue  the  collegiate  course  prescribed  by  the  State  to 


Providential  Origin  of  the  German  Mission.     1 3 

candidates  for  the  ministry  in  the  Established  Church. 
In  this  preparatory  seminary  four  years  were  devoted  to 
the  critical  study  of  Greek,  Latin,  and  Hebrew,  under 
rationalistic  professors,  who  held  up  before  the  young 
student  the  nectar  and  ambrosia  of  pagan  literature, 
while  they  sedulously  stripped  the  Hebrew  Scriptures  of 
their  Messianic  truth.  He  being  the  only  one  in  a  class 
of  fifty  who  had  any  knowledge  of  experimental  religion, 
and  being  denied  the  pure  milk  of  the  word,  is  it  any 
wonder  that  he  emerged  from  the  seminary  into  the 
University  at  Tubingen  fully  prepared  to  be  engulfed 
in  the  whirlpool  of  Pantheism,  then  the  latest  form  of 
Rationalism  ? 

Dr.  C.  F.  Baur,  who  had  been  his  Greek  professor  in 
the  seminary,  followed  his  class  into  the  university,  and 
there  became  the  first  propounder  of  the  mythical  theory 
of  the  Gospels,  which  subsequently  found  its  most  prac- 
tical exponent  in  his  disciple,  David  Friedrich  Strauss, 
Nast's  classmate,  and,  for  a  time,  his  intimate  associate. 
At  the  conclusion  of  the  philosophical  course  he  was  to 
enter  the  course  of  theology  proper ;  but,  having  suffered 
complete  shipwreck  of  his  former  faith,  and  feeling  the 
unfitness  of  one  in  such  a  state  to  exercise  ministerial 
functions,  he  voluntarily  withdrew  from  the  service  of 
the  State,  and  repaid  out  of  his  own  means,  small  as  they 
were,  the  costs  of  his  education,  according  to  the  re- 
quirement of  the  State  in  such  cases. 

Thus,  without  rudder  or  compass,  without  God  and 
without  hope,  and  under  the  dominion  of  sin  and  of 
Satan — "foolish,  disobedient,  deceived,  [and  deceiving, 
and]  serving  divers  lusts  and  pleasures  " — tearing  him- 
self away  from  his  relatives,  he  launched  out  into  the 
wide  world,  to  devote  his  life  to  art,  science,  and  belles- 
lettres.     Tossed  to  and  fro  in  literary  pursuits,  and  find- 


14  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

ing  no  peace,  he  determined  to  try  his  fortunes  in  the 
New  World. 

He  arrived  in  New  York  September  28,  1828.  When 
leaving  his  Fatherland  he  had  solemnly  resolved  to  be- 
come a  better  man,  but  his  first  associations  were  not 
favorable  to  his  purpose.  Not  quite  one  year  had 
elapsed,  however,  before  the  providence  of  God  opened 
a  path  which  ultimately  led  to  his  conversion,  and  laid 
the  foundation  of  his  future  career.  He  became  a  tutor 
in  the  family  of  Mrs.  Rebecca  Duncan,  a  widowed  lady 
belonging  to  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  possess- 
ing wealth  and  culture,  and  residing  on  Duncan's  Island, 
at  the  junction  of  the  Susquehanna  and  Juniata  Rivers, 
in  Pennsylvania.  It  was  in  this  house,  which  was  a 
regular  preaching-place  for  the  ministers  of  the  Balti- 
more Conference,  that  he  made  his  first  acquaintance 
with  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  What  he  there 
heard  and  saw  stirred  up  at  once  the  sparks  of  convic- 
tion that  still  lay  smoldering  in  his  heart. 

After  spending  a  year  in  this  Methodist  home,  he  ac- 
cepted a  call  to  become  librarian  and  teacher  of  German 
in  the  Military  Academy  at  West  Point.  Here  he  be- 
came intimate  with  two  devout  young  officers,  that  were 
converted  under  the  preaching  of  Chaplain,  afterward 
Bishop,  M'llvaine,  who  requested  him  to  instruct  them  in 
Hebrew.  Their  faith,  and  desire  to  prepare  themselves 
for  the  ministry,  made  a  deep  and  humbling  impression 
on  him.  He  now  read  with  avidity  the  works  of  Law, 
Jeremy  Taylor,  and  Baxter,  and  about  this  time  trans- 
lated for  the  "Princeton  Review"  Tholuck's  "Sin  and 
Redemption;  or,  The  True  Conversion  of  the  Skeptic." 
He  also  found  pleasure  in  going  down  to  a  little  Meth- 
odist chapel  which  Rev.  James  H.  Romer,  stationed  on 
the  Phillipsburgh  Circuit,   New  York  Conference,  had 


Providential  Origin  of  the  German  Mission.     1 5 

crossed  the  river  and  opened.  Under  Mr.  Romer's  faith- 
ful preaching  his  longing  became  earnest  for  salvation, 
so  that  he  often  wept  under  his  plain  sermons.  During 
the  Annual  Examination  at  West  Point,  in  1831,  he 
heard  Dr.  Wilbur  Fisk  preach.  The  sermon  made  a 
very  deep  impression  on  him.  About  this  time  he  re- 
ceived an  invitation  from  Rev.  Mr.  M'llvaine,  then 
rector  of  St.  Ann's  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  in 
Brooklyn,  New  York,  to  open  in  the  following  spring  a 
select  classical  school  in  his  house.  But  the  cholera, 
which  broke  out  in  New  York  at  that  time,  prevented 
the  consummation  of  this  plan. 

Leaving  West  Point  for  Duncan's  Island,  and  stop- 
ping at  Gettysburgh,  he  received  and  accepted  a  call  to  a 
professorship  of  languages  in  the  Lutheran  college  at  the 
latter  place.  He  was  to  enter  upon  his  duties  the  ensu- 
ing fall,  (1832,)  but,  arriving  at  Duncan's  Island,  he  met 
Rev.  David  Steele  and  several  other  Methodist  preach- 
ers of  the  Baltimore  Conference  on  their  way  to  a  camp- 
meeting  on  the  banks  of  the  Juniata.  On  their  invita- 
tion he  decided  to  accompany  them.  On  that  camp 
ground,  the  first  that  he  had  ever  visited,  the  deep  of 
his  heart  was  broken  up.  The  Holy  Spirit  gave  him 
such  an  overwhelming  view  of  the  tender  mercy  and 
love  of  God  that  his  eyes  became  a  fountain  of  tears. 
For  several  days  he  wept  unceasingly.  But  at  the  close 
of  the  meeting  this  melting  of  heart  was  succeeded  by 
^uch  a  realization  of  the  enormous  guilt  of  his  apostasy 
from  his  early  piety,  and  of  the  sinfulness  of  his  subse- 
quent life,  that  he  was  led  to  believe  that  his  day  of 
grace  had  passed  forever.  Thus  commenced  a  terrible 
struggle  with  unbelief,  lasting  three  long  years. 

Returning  to  Gettysburgli  to  fulfill  his  engagement, 
he  found  himself  unable  to  meet  it,  and  his  Lutheran 


i6  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

friends,  regarding  his  deep  spiritual  conflict  as  pointing 
to  the  ministry  rather  than  to  an  educational  career, 
suggested  that  he  should  enter  their  theological  semi- 
nary to  prepare  for  the  sacred  office.  But  he  could  not 
entertain  this  proposition,  for  the  salvation  of  his  own 
soul  absorbed  all  his  thoughts.  From  the  Lutheran 
synod,  where  his  case  had  been  under  consideration,  he 
returned  to  Gettysburgh,  and  immediately  inquired  for 
the  residence  of  a  certain  Methodist  class-leader,  noted 
for  deep  piety  and  experience.  Coming  to  his  house  he 
found  a  prayer-meeting,  at  the  close  of  which  he  trem- 
blingly asked  the  leader  if  he  might  have  the  privilege 
of  joining  his  class.  His  name  was  placed  upon  the 
class-book,  and  he  was  recognized  as  a  probationer  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  Into  this  period  falls 
a  letter  written  to  Dr.  Wilbur  Fisk,  which  drew  from  the 
doctor  a  characteristic  reply,  which  is  spread  out  in  full 
upon  the  pages  of  Fisk's  Life  by  Dr.  Holdich. 

It  is  impossible  to  enter  fully  into  the  details  of  this 
remarkable  experience,  but  it  is  proper  to  state  that  the 
deep  darkness  that  settled  down  upon  his  soul  was  not 
wholly  continuous.  There  were  many  intermediate  sea- 
sons of  blessing  and  comfort.  The  main  obstacle  in  his 
path  to  peace  seems  to  have  been  his  habit  of  continual 
self-introspection.  Placing  his  repentance  in  one  scale 
and  his  sins  in  the  other,  he  vainly  sought  to  balance 
them,  supposing  himself  only  thus  to  be  entitled  to  the 
exercise  of  faith.  Yet  there  were  occasions  when  he 
received  precious  baptisms  of  the  Comforter,  and  his 
legality  was  forgotten  or  overcome. 

While  still  at  Gettysburgh  his  attention  was  directed 
to  a  German  Separatistic  Community  in  Phillipsburgh, 
on  the  Ohio  River,  a  few  miles  below  Pittsburgh.  After 
many  fruitless  efforts  to  find  rest  here,  as  well  as  in 

2 


Providential  Origin  of  the  German  Mission,      1 7 

Economy,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  Ohio,  where  was  a 
similar  community,  he  attended  a  Methodist  camp-meet- 
ing on  the  Monongahela  River.  Here  he  heard  a  ser- 
mon by  Dr.  Charles  Elliott,  on  Isa.  Iv,  i,  which  made  so 
powerful  an  impression  on  him  that,  without  waiting  for 
its  close,  he  rushed  out  into  the  woods  and  began  to 
wrestle  with  God  in  loud  cries  and  tears.  The  follow- 
mg  morning  he  partook  of  the  communion,  and  pro- 
fessed to  have  found  peace  through  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb. 

At  the  close  of  this  camp-meeting  a  pious  mother  in 
Israel,  Mrs.  Patrick,  took  him  to  her  humble  cottage  in 
Pittsburgh,  where  he  made  his  home  for  a  brief  time. 
The  clouds  of  doubt  again  rolled  over  Mr.  Nast's  spir- 
itual sky.  This  saintly  old  lady  fell  seriously  ill,  and, 
supposing  herself  to  be  on  her  death-bed,  endeavored 
to  cheer  and  comfort  him  in  language  so  remarkable 
that  it  seemed  to  partake  of  the  nature  of  prophecy. 
"Be  of  good  cheer,"  said  she,  "  and  praise  the  Lord. 
He  has  chosen  you  to  bear  the  gospel  message  to  your 
countrymen.  Thousands  of  Germans  will  be  saved 
through  your  instrumentality." 

At  this  time  Bishop  MTlvaine  again  addressed  him, 
with  an  invitation  to  accept  the  position  of  teacher  in 
German  and  Hebrew  in  Kenyon  College,  at  Gambier, 
Ohio.  He  consented.  But  his  deep  mental  anguish 
and  frequent  self-imposed  penances  had  so  impaired  his 
physical  health  that  he  was  advised  to  seek  first  a  res- 
toration of  mind  and  body.  While  thus  spending  the 
winter  of  1833-34  on  the  farm  of  a  Methodist  in  Gallia 
County,  Ohio,  he  was  found  by  Rev.  Adam  Miller,  who 
comforted  him  greatly,  and  at  whose  suggestion  he 
translated  the  Articles  of  Religion  and  General  Rules 
of    the    Methodist    Episcopal    Church    into    German. 


1 8  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Though  considerably  improved  in  health,  he  was  yet 
unfitted  to  teach,  his  spiritual  unrest  being  as  great 
as  ever ;  but  on  returning  to  Kenyon  College  he  was 
received  with  such  warm  sympathy  on  the  part  of 
the  faculty  and  students  that  he  finally  yielded  to  the 
urgent  solicitations  of  the  latter  to  form  a  Hebrew  class. 
His  mind  became  more  tranquil,  but  he  still  thirsted 
after  God.  While  occupying  the  professor's  chair  he 
was  accustomed  to  sit  as  a  humble  scholar  at  the  feet 
of  a  Methodist  cobbler  in  Gambier,  by  the  name  of 
John  Smith,  a  man  full  of  faith  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  very  powerful  in  prayer  and  exhortation,  and  who 
afterward  became  a  member  of  the  Southern  Illinois 
Conference. 

The  day  of  Mr.  Nast's  ultimate  deliverance  was  now 
near  at  hand.  After  three  long  dreary  years  of  seeking 
he  went  to  a  quarterly  meeting  held  in  Danville,  Knox 
County,  Ohio.  A  powerful  revival  was  in  progress,  un- 
der Rev.  Adam  Poe,  the  presiding  elder.  On  Sabbath 
evening  a  score  of  seekers  of  religion  came  to  the  altar, 
and  were  converted.  Though  he  had  received  license 
to  exhort,  Mr.  Nast  also  went  forward,  as  he  had  done 
in  innumerable  instances  before  ;  but,  as  usual,  without 
receiving  the  witness  of  his  adoption,  for  which  he  had 
been  seeking  so  long.  The  meeting  closed,  and  the 
congregation  was  gradually  dispersing.  In  the  act  of 
leaving  the  house  Mr.  Nast  cast  behind  him  one  linger- 
ing, sorrowful  look  at  the  happy  converts  around  the 
altar,  whose  shouts  of  praise  fell  upon  his  ear.  Sud- 
denly the  words  were  whispered  within  his  soul,  "  Is 
there  not  bread  enough  in  my  Father's  house  ?  "  His 
eyes  at  once  were  opened  to  the  fullness  of  the  merits  of 
Christ,  and,  forgetting  himself  and  his  sins,  he  hastened 
back  to  a  corner  of  the  church,  fell  on  his  knees,  offered 

2 


Providential  Origin  of  the  German  Mission.     19 

nothing  but  Jesus,  and  received  in  return  a  joy  that 
was  unutterable  and  full  of  glory.  He  arose  and 
shouted  aloud.     This  was  on  January  17,  1835. 

On  his  return  to  the  college  he  told  the  professors 
and  students  what  great  things  the  Lord  had  done  for 
him.  Indeed,  he  told  the  glad  tidings  of  his  salvation  to 
every  one.  As  he  had  exhorted  sinners  to  repent  before 
his  conversion,  lest  they  should  fall  into  his  sad  and  hope- 
less condition,  so  now  he  exhorted  all  whom  he  met  to 
believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  they  might  have  joy 
like  his.  He  felt  immediately  that  he  was  now  called 
to  fulfill  the  vows  of  his  childhood,  to  preach  the  ever- 
lasting Gospel,  and  he,  therefore,  consecrated  himself 
wholly  to  God,  to  be  used  as  it  might  please  him.  On 
January  31  he  was  licensed  to  preach  by  the  Danville 
Quarterly  Conference,  and  recommended  for  admission 
to  the  Ohio  Conference,  into  which  he  was  received  on 
trial  at  its  session  in  Springfield  the  ensuing  fall.  His 
appointment  was,  "  German  missionary  in  the  city  of 
Cincinnati." 

In  looking  back  over  this  singularly  protracted  and 
remarkable  period  of  conviction,  it  is  impossible  not 
to  be  struck  with  the  providential  fact,  revealing  itself 
clearly  amid  all  the  changes  in  his  career,  that  Mr.  Nast 
was  separated  by  the  Lord  for  Methodism.  Coming 
into  contact  with  men  of  high  influence  in  the  iProtest- 
ant  Episcopal  and  Evangelical  Lutheran  Churches, 
whose  personal  sympathy  and  friendship  he  enjoyed 
in  a  high  degree,  opportunities  were  not  wanting  of 
entering  into  fellowship  and  becoming  identified  with 
these  denominations.  Yet,  while  cherishing  with  a 
grateful  heart  these  manifestations  of  brotherly  kind- 
ness, especially  from  that  apostolic  man  of  God,  Bishop 
M'llvaine,  his  heart  had  been  won  from  the  beginning 

Vol.  IL— 2 


20  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

by  the  Methodists,  and  to  these  it  ever  turned  in  its 
search  after  religious  peace  and  a  spiritual  home. 

Still  more  singular  is  the  fact  that,  although  he  be- 
came on  different  occasions  acquainted  with  devout  and 
able  ministers  of  the  Evangelical  Association  and  of  the 
United  Brethren,  whose  German  tongue  would  seem  to 
furnish  a  natural  link  of  association,  yet  it  never  occurred 
to  him  to  seek  his  soul's  salvation  in  either  of  these 
Churches.  Again,  it  was  through  this  strong  predilec- 
tion for  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  that  his  pro- 
longed struggle  became  generally  known  throughout  the 
bounds  of  Methodism  in  Pennsylvania  and  Ohio,  excit- 
ing special  interest  in  behalf  of  Germans,  particularly 
those  whose  spiritual  perceptions  and  emotions  had  be- 
come blunted  and  almost  destroyed  by  Rationalism. 
Thus  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  was  prepared  to 
appreciate  and  sustain  the  great  work  which,  in  the  prov- 
idence of  God,  Mr.  Nast  was  soon  to  begin. 

8.  Need  of  German  Missionary  Labor,  and  its 
Difficulties. 

The  steady  increase  of  German  immigration  to  the 
United  States  had  for  years  arrested  attention  and  ex- 
cited interest  in  Christian  minds.  In  the  West,  where 
it  chiefly  concentrated  itself,  this  was  especially  so. 
Mr.  Nast's  conversion  took  place  just  when  this  interest 
had  reached  its  highest  pitch.  Not  only  the  menacing 
growth  of  Romanism  and  infidelity,  but  the  low  moral 
condition  of  nominally  Protestant  German  Churches, 
caused  alarm.  Many  of  them  were  without  any  synod- 
ical  standing,  served  by  irresponsible  and  self-consti- 
tuted ministers,  who  roved  from  place  to  place,  and 
were  generally  outspoken  rationalists.  No  moral  disci- 
pline  was  exercised,   and   their  members  were   in   the 


Need  of  German  Mission  Labor — Difficulties.     2 1 

habit,  after  attending  public  worship  on  Sunday  morn- 
ing, of  spending  the  remainder  of  the  day  carousing  in 
the  beer  saloons.  But  even  the  Churches  in  regular 
standing  in  Lutheran  or  Reformed  Synods  were,  accord- 
ing to  reliable  testimony,  for  the  most  part  sunken  in  deep 
spiritual  slumber.  Of  the  orthodox  ministers  against 
whose  moral  character  nothing  could  be  alleged,  few 
knew  any  thing  of  experimental  religion.  The  majority 
regarded  any  other  than  baptismal  regeneration  as  fa- 
naticism. Moreover,  there  were  hundreds  of  German 
settlements  either  too  poor  or  too  indifferent  to  connect 
themselves  with  any  Church  organization — sheep  with- 
out a  shepherd — living  from  year  to  year  without  any 
religious  influences. 

The  Western  Book  Agents,  Messrs.  Holliday  and 
Wright,  in  the  year  1833,  had  earnestly  advocated  the 
establishment  of  a  German  mission  in  the  city  of  Cin- 
cinnati, where,  even  then,  every  third  man  was  a  Ger- 
man ;  but  no  suitable  agent  could  be  found.  In  the  year 
1834,  Bishop  Emory,  impressed  with  the  importance  of 
such  a  work,  had  issued,  in  the  "Western  Christian  Ad- 
vocate," a  call  for  a  minister  able  to  preach  in  German 
and  willing  to  enter  upon  such  a  mission.  Some  preach- 
ers of  German  descent,  but  who,  by  their  long-continued 
associations  with  English-speaking  people  had  lost  their 
native  tongue,  bethought  themselves  to  revive  their 
knowledge  of  it  with  a  view  to  meet  this  providential 
call.  Chief  among  these  was  Rev.  Adam  Miller,  who 
addressed  a  letter  to  Rev.  Thomas  A.  Morris,  then  editor 
of  the  "Western  Christian  Advocate,"  which  was  pub- 
lished in  March,  1835,  with  the  editor's  heartiest  com- 
mendation. Mr.  Miller's  interest  in  the  subject  had 
been  fanned  into  a  flame,  as  we  have  seen,  by  personal 
acquaintance  formed  with  Mr.  Nast  in  those  dark  hours 


22  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

of  Nast's  spiritual  distress.  Miller  had  been  converted 
as  early  as  1827,  but  seems  until  now  to  have  been  re- 
strained from  devoting  himself  to  the  salvation  of  his 
countrymen.  There  were  other  German  ministers  in 
the  English-speaking  work,  who,  as  we  shall  see,  entered 
into  the  German  work  as  it  advanced. 

The  disadvantages  under  which  Mr.  Nast  entered  up- 
on his  missionary  work  in  Cincinnati  were  great  and 
manifold.  From  the  stand-point  of  human  reason  or 
outward  appearance  the  first  German  missionary  seemed 
to  lack,  as  he  himself  felt  and  deplored,  the  most  essen- 
tial qualifications  for  success.^  In  the  first  place,  he  was 
a  man  of  "heavy  tongue."  He  had  for  seven  years 
moved  almost  exclusively  in  English  society,  and  had 
learned  the  science  of  salvation  through  the  medium  of 
the  English  language.  He  was  converted  through  this 
medium.  Besides  this,  having  spent  his  youth  in  social 
surroundings  so  totally  different,  and  in  literary  pursuits, 
he  found  it  difficult  to  adapt  himself  to  the  people  that 
he  was  to  impress.  Unable  to  distinguish  one  note  from 
another,  he  could  not  start  or  sing  a  hymn.  He  himself 
believed  that  if  the  Lord  had  not  soon  raised  up  other 
instrumentalities  the  German  mission  work  of  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church  would  have  soon  been  a  fail- 
ure. Secondly,  German  Protestantism  was  in  too  low 
a  state  to  have  any  conception  of  the  spiritual  aims  of 
Methodism.  It  was  regarded  by  them  as  the  rankest 
fanaticism,  akin  to  what  enlightened  Christians  now  re- 
gard Mormonism.  According  to  the  testimony  of  the 
late  Dr.  Kurtz,  then  editor  of  the  "Lutheran  Observer," 
a  revival  in  the  Lutheran  Church  in  these  years  was  so 
great  a  novelty,  that  he  never  heard  of  but  one,  [in  Win- 
chester, in  1835,]  (?)  and  the  storm  of  opposition  and 
persecution  that  arose  from  this,  he  says,  was  terrible. 


Founding  and  Growth  of  Germaji  Missions.      23 

4.  Founding  and  Growth  of  German  Missions. 

Mr.  Nast  arrived  in  Cincinnati  on  September  15, 
1835,  and  entered  upon  his  work  with  great  zeal,  de- 
spite the  many  disadvantages.  He  was  under  the  neces- 
sity of  occupying  the  churches  of  the  English  speaking 
Methodists  at  hours  when  they  could  be  best  spared 
from  the  regular  services,  and  these  hours  were  not 
commonly  the  most  favorable  for  obtaining  German  con- 
gregations. Wesley  Chapel,  the  Fourth-street  Church, 
at  the  corner  of  Fourth  and  Plum-streets,  familiarly 
known  as  "Brimstone  Corner,"  and  toward  the  close  of 
the  year  a  small  frame  chapel  on  the  Hamilton  Road 
called  Asbury  Chapel,  in  the  very  midst  of  the  German 
population,  were  all  thus  occupied.  Halls  were  also 
rented  for  the  purpose  of  holding  meetings,  and  also 
private  houses.  Among  the  latter  was  the  residence  of 
a  Roman  Catholic.  Often,  however,  Mr.  Nast  had  to 
betake  himself  to  the  public  streets  and  squares,  stand- 
ing up  sometimes  at  the  entrance  of  a  beer  garden  to 
invite  the  multitudes  to  Christ,  and  receiving  in  return 
insults  or  offensive  missiles.  He  also  diligently  visited 
from  house  to  house,  distributing  tracts,  and  recom- 
mending sinners  to  Jesus. 

The  circumstances  were  not  favorable  to  success, 
but  the  missionary  was  permitted  the  first  year  to  count 
three  clear  conversions,  one  of  them  being  John  Swah- 
len,  who  had  been  previously  awakened  in  Switzerland, 
and  came  to  the  United  States  in  1832,  locating  himself 
at  New  Orleans.  In  1835  he  removed  to  Cincinnati, 
where  he  heard  Mr.  Nast,  and  was  converted  to  God. 
Subsequently  he  became  a  most  successful  Methodist 
preacher.  The  other  two,  a  young  man  and  a  young 
woman,   remained   steadfast   till   death.     Besides  these 


24    ,        Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Mr,  Nast  reported  to  the  Missionary  Secretary  at  the 
close  of  the  year  that  about  twenty-three  Germans  had 
been  brought  under  awakening  influence,  eight  of 
whom  were  Roman  Catholics.  A  class  of  some  twelve 
was  formed,  but  so  fierce  was  the  persecution  that  as- 
sailed them  that  the  wife  of  the  man  in  whose  house  the 
class  was  held  declared  it  should  not  meet  there  any  more, 
for  she  was  afraid  their  house  would  be  set  on  fire. 

The  missionary  also  made  several  preaching  appoint- 
ments at  some  distance  from  the  city,  and  wherever  he 
could  bring  a  few  Germans  together  he  would  preach 
to  them  repentance  and  forgiveness  of  sins.  It  was 
bread  cast  upon  the  waters.  In  various  parts  of  our 
work  there  have  been  found  some  who  date  their  first 
serious  impressions  from  the  outdoor  preaching  of  the 
first  German  Methodist  missionary  during  this  year. 
It  is  worthy  of  note,  that  from  the  beginning  Mr.  Nast 
had  urged  as  indispensable  to  the  raising  up  of  German 
Methodist  societies  the  publication,  in  the  German  lan- 
guage, of  our  Articles  of  Religion  and  General  Rules, 
Wesleyan  Catechism,  Fletcher's  Appeal,  some  of  Wes- 
ley's sermons,  and,  as  soon  as  possible,  a  German  Meth- 
odist periodical  and  collection  of  hymns. 

At  the  subsequent  annual  conference,  in  the  fall  of 
1836,  the  results  of  the  first  year's  labors  in  Cincinnati 
being  not  so  satisfactory  as  was  expected,  it  was  deemed 
best  to  make  an  experiment  by  appointing  Mr.  Nast  to 
a  large  circuit  three  hundred  miles  in  extent,  under 
the  charge  of  Rev.  Jacob  Young,  the  presiding  elder  of 
the  Columbus  District.  The  circuit  had  about  twenty- 
five  appointments,  embracing  Columbus,  Basil,  Thorn- 
ville,  Newark,  Mount  Vernon,  Danville,  Loudonville, 
Mansfield,  Galion,  Bucyrus,  Marion,  Delaware,  Worth- 

ington.      Over  this   large  extent  of  country  Mr.  Nast 
3 


Founding  and  Growth  of  German  Missions.     25 

traveled  every  month,  though  he  was  a  very  unskill- 
ful horseman.  He  found  it  very  difficult  to  obtain 
places  for  lodging  or  for  preaching  among  his  country- 
men. He  reported  only  seven  converts,  and  they  joined 
the  English  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  yet  the  seed 
sown  so  broadcast  was  not  lost,  for  there  are  now  pros- 
perous self-supporting  German  Methodist  societies  all 
over  this  territory,  and  the  preaching  of  the  first  German 
Methodist  itinerant  is  not  forgotten. 

At  the  subsequent  conference,  in  the  fall  of  1837,  the 
handful  of  German  Methodists  in  Cincinnati  sent  a  pe- 
tition that  Mr,  Nast  might  be  returned  to  them,  they 
believing  that  the  signs  were  more  promising.  The 
conference  therefore  decided  to  make  another  effort  in 
Cincinnati.  This  conclusion,  however,  was  not  reached 
without  a  struggle,  for,  notwithstanding  a  bare  $100  had 
been  appropriated  from  the  missionary  treasury  for  the 
support  of  the  missionary  the  first  year,  and  only  $150 
for  the  second  year,  there  was  a  strong  inclination  to 
abandon  the  enterprise  of  German  missions.  Nast, 
however,  made  a  strong  plea  to  the  conference  for  con- 
tinued effort  for  the  Germans,  and  Rev.  L.  L,  Hamline, 
Rev.  Thomas  A.  Morris,  Rev.  J.  B.  Finley,  and  the 
Book  Agents  nobly  seconded  it.  They  were  indulged 
with  another  trial. 

The  second  year  of  Nast's  labors  in  Cincinnati  much 
exceeded  the  first  in  success.  Prejudices  gave  way, 
congregations  increased,  he  obtained  a  chapel  on  Vine- 
street,  near  Fifth,  for  his  exclusive  use,  and  a  Sabbath- 
school  was  organized.  At  the  close  of  the  year  the 
first  German  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
consisted  of  twenty-six  members. 

In  the  year  1838  Adam  Miller's  appointment  was  to 
Milford  Circuit,  Milford  being  but  fourteen  miles  from 


26  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Cincinnati.  He  was  thus  nearer  to  Nast,  who  aided 
him  in  acquiring  the  German  language,  and  Miller  re- 
ciprocated this  service  by  taking  a  deep  interest  in  the 
new  German  mission.  John  Swahlen  also  began  to 
assist  Mr.  Nast  in  Cincinnati.  He  was  a  good  singer, 
and  was  very  helpful  in  conducting  meetings.  In  the 
fall  of  this  year  Mr.  Swahlen  went  to  Wheeling  on  busi- 
ness, and  to  see  what  he  could  do  among  the  Germans 
there.  In  two  weeks  he  had  formed  a  class  of  twenty- 
four,  and,  returning  to  Cincinnati,  was  licensed  to  preach 
by  the  Quarterly  Conference  of  Wesley  Chapel,  and 
sent  back  to  Wheeling  to  care  for  the  spiritual  children 
God  had  given  him.  The  next  year  (1839)  he  was  re- 
ceived on  trial  in  the  Pittsburgh  Conference,  and  ap- 
pointed to  Wheeling.  God  greatly  honored  his  labors, 
and  enabled  him  in  the  course  of  the  year  to  gather  in 
eighty-three  members,  and  to  build  a  church  forty  feet 
by  forty,  the  first  German  church  in  the  denomination. 
It  was  dedicated  in  1840.  The  society  still  exists  and 
prospers,  reporting  in  1877  two  hundred  and  ninety- 
eight  members. 

During  this  conference  year  a  proposition  was  made 
to  raise  funds  for  publishing  a  religious  paper  in  the 
German  language.  At  the  two  preceding  conferences 
of  1836-37  Mr.  Nast  had  urged,  as  indispensably  neces- 
sary to  success  among  the  Germans,  the  publication,  in 
the  German  language,  of  some  Doctrinal  Tracts,  of  the 
Wesleyan  Catechism,  of  Fletcher's  Appeal,  of  some  of 
Wesley's  sermons,  and,  as  soon  as  possible,  of  a  German 
Christian  Advocute ;  and  the  conference  of  1837  had  or- 
dered the  publication  of  our  Articles  of  Religion  and 
General  Rules,  and  of  the  three  numbers  of  the  old 
Wesleyan  Catechism. 

In  February,  1838,  Rev.  Thomas  Dunn,  of  Waynesbor- 
9 


Founding  and  Growth  of  Germmi  Missions.     27 

ough,  Ohio,  made  in  the  "  Western  Christian  Advocate  " 
the  proposition  to  raise  $3,000,  by  %\o  subscriptions,  for 
the  commencement  of  a  German  Christian  Advocate. 
This  appeal  called  forth  an  immediate  and  general  in- 
dorsement by  leading  men  of  the  Church  in  different 
sections  of  the  country  —  Dr.  Charles  Elliott,  L.  L. 
Hamline,  J.  B.  Finley,  William  Simmons,  A.  W.  Elliott, 
W.  H.  Rogers,  J.  K.  Miller,  Nathaniel  Callender,  etc. 
The  person  last  named  reminded  the  Church,  through 
the  "  Advocate,"  that  Bishop  Emory,  deeply  interested 
for  the  spiritual  interests  of  the  German  people,  had 
had  some  plans  of  great  importance  in  a  state  of  consid- 
erable maturity,  the  development  of  which  his  sudden 
death  had  prevented. 

It  is  worthy  of  note  that  the  proposition  to  reach  the 
German  population  by  this  process  awakened  the  liveli- 
est sympathy,  not  only  in  the  North,  East,  and  West, 
but  also  in  the  South.  Rev.  William  Winans  and  Rev. 
B.  M.  Drake  of  Mississippi,  and  Rev.  J.  B.  Anthony,  of 
South  Carolina,  sent  their  congratulations,  and  advocated 
the  enterprise.     Mr.  Anthony  wrote  to  Mr.  Nast : — 

"  I  was  much  pleased  when  I  saw  your  appointment  to 
the  German  people  in  Ohio,  for  I  know  that  unless  they 
are  more  spiritual  than  the  Germans  in  the  Carolinas, 
they  need  much  the  instructions  of  a  Methodist  minis- 
ter. When  I  read  in  the  'Advocate '  of  the  proposition 
to  publish  a  German  Methodist  paper,  I  determined 
(though  a  poor  Methodist  traveling  preacher)  to  give 
something  for  that  purpose.  I  immediately  made  in- 
quiry of  two  other  brethren  of  my  conference  who 
speak  the  German  language,  and  we  send  you  $30,  and 
if  you  determine  to  publish  Methodist  books,  we  will 
take  at  least  $50  worth." 

So  encouraging  were  the  contributions  for  the  pro- 


28  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

posed  German  paper  that  the  Agents  of  the  Western 
Book  Concern,  Revs.  J.  F.  Wright  and  L.  Swormstedt, 
with  the  consent  of  the  Bishops,  promised  the  publica- 
tion of  a  German  Christian  Advocate,  to  commence  in 
the  first  week  of  1839.  The  name  given  to  it  by  the 
editor  was,  "  The  Christian  Apologist,"  the  latter  word 
of  which  title  conveys  in  German  the  same  idea  as  the 
English  word  "Advocate,"  while  "Advocate  "  in  German 
means  something  entirely  different.  Besides,  the  name 
"Apologist "  reminds  the  German  readers  of  the  first 
defenders  of  the  Christian  faith,  who  were  called  Apol- 
ogists, and.  their  writings  against  Jewish  and  heathen 
attacks  "apologies,"  that  is,  defenses. 

The  conversion  of  C.  H.  Doering,  at  Wheeling,  and 
the  interest  for  the  German  mission  awakened  in  the 
heart  of  Rev.  Peter  Schmiicker,  were  among  the  most 
important  events  of  this  conference  year.  Mr.  Doering 
had  arrived  in  Baltimore  from  Germany  in  the  year 
1830,  but  almost  immediately  went  to  Wheeling,  Va. 
Here  he  fell  into  the  employ  of  James  M.  Wheat,  Esq., 
who  was  a  Methodist.  At  family  prayers  and  at  church, 
under  the  preaching  of  Rev.  Wesley  Browning,  the  great 
deep  of  his  heart  was  broken  up,  and  he  was  thoroughly 
converted.  Feeling  called  to  preach,  he  entered  upon 
studies  preparatory  thereto  in  Allegheny  College,  where 
he  remained  till  the  pressing  call  from  Pittsburgh 
reached  him.  Peter  Schmucker  had  been  for  many 
years  a  very  successful  minister  in  the  Lutheran  Church 
in  Virginia,  but  had  retired  from  the  ministry,  partly  on 
account  of  loss  of  health,  and  partly  on  account  of 
the  great  opposition  he  had  to  suffer  for  his  untiring 
zeal  in  calling  sinners  to  repentance.  He  took  up 
his  residence  in  Newark,  Ohio,  and  joined  the  Method- 
ist  Episcopal   Church   as   a  local   preacher.      He    had 


Founding  and  Growth  of  German  Missions.      29 

offered  Mr.  Nast,  during  the  preceding  year,  his  house 
as  one  of  Nast's  preaching  places,  and  now,  hearing  the 
Macedonian  cry  of  Mr.  Nast  to  come  and  help  hinn  at 
a  camp-meeting  in  the  immediate  neighborhood  of  Cin- 
cinnati, he  came  and  remained,  contributing  greatly  to 
the  success  of  that  year.  He  was  a  man  anointed  with 
the  Holy  Ghost,  a  most  persuasive  preacher,  a  sweet 
singer,  a  man  of  deep  experience,  and  an  honored  and 
successful  pioneer  of  German  Methodism. 

The  conference  year  closed  in  the  autumn  of  1838 
with  results  not  striking,  indeed,  but  yet  sufficient  to 
indicate  the  duty  of  the  Church  to  continue  in  this 
line  of  holy  endeavor.  Peter  Schmucker  now  succeeded 
Mr.  Nast  as  missionary  at  Cincinnati,  and  Mr.  Nast  was 
made  editor  of  the  "Apologist"  and  of  German  books. 

Relieved  of  pastoral  care  and  duties,  Mr.  Nast  now 
occupied  his  Sabbaths  by  preaching  at  places  more  or 
less  remote  from  Cincinnati.  Lawrenceburgh,  in  Indi- 
ana, a  thriving  city  twenty-five  miles  from  Cincinnati, 
became  an  object  of  special  interest  to  Mr.  Nast.  The 
German  society  here  was  formed  in  the  spring  of  1839 
after  several  visits  of  Mr.  Nast,  and  J.  M.  Hofer,  a  class- 
leader  and  exhorter,  one  of  the  first  converts  in  Cincin- 
nati, went  there  as  a  sort  of  helper  to  Mr.  Nast,  and  was 
soon  licensed  to  preach.  In  the  fall  of  1839  Rev.  J. 
Kisling,  a  German-American,  was  sent  into  this  field, 
and  traveled  very  extensively  through  south-eastern 
Indiana.  Little  was  accomplished  the  first  year,  but 
the  following  year  several  societies  were  formed,  that 
constituted  a  thrifty  circuit. 

Eight  or  ten  Germans  had  been  converted  in  the  city 
of  Pittsburgh,  and  Mr.  Nast,  in  compliance  with  an 
invitation  of  the  Methodist  preachers  in  that  city,  vis- 
ited it  in  the  month  of  October,  1838.     While  there  he 


30  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

labored  constantly  and  by  all  methods,  to  bring  souls  to 
Christ,  and  preached  with  power  and  success.  He  dis- 
tributed the  Articles  of  Religion  and  General  Rules  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  Upon  giving  an  in- 
vitation to  join  the  Church  on  probation,  Englehardt 
Riemenschneider,  who  had  been  greatly  wrought  upon 
by  the  Spirit  of  God,  came  forward,  and  twenty  fol- 
lowed him,  all  of  whom  were  enrolled.  The  German 
Methodists  in  Pittsburgh,  upon  the  departure  of  Mr.  Nast, 
numbered  thirty-five,  and  they  were  formed  into  two 
classes.  Rev.  J.  M.  Hartman,  who  had  been  converted 
in  Germany  among  the  Wesleyans,  who  had  been  for  a 
short  time  a  preacher  among  the  United  Brethren,  and 
who  was  distinguished  as  a  revivalist,  was  sent  to  take 
care  of  this  little  flock.  He  was  very  successful,  and 
reported  at  the  end  of  the  first  year  one  hundred  mem- 
bers. Among  these  converts  was  C.  J.  Koch,  afterward 
editor  of  the  "  Christliche  Botschafter,"  and  a  most  in- 
fluential minister  of  the  Evangelical  Association.  The 
next  year,  however,  made  sad  havoc  with  these  lambs 
that  had  been  folded  in  Christ.  Hartman  was  ardent 
and  impulsive,  and,  falling  under  the  influence  of  a  cer- 
tain Dr.  Keil,  was  led  into  communistic  errors,  and  his 
natural  tendencies  to  fanaticism  were  fully  developed. 
Many  of  these  young  Christians,  through  the  conse- 
quent disheartening,  fell  into  spiritual  ruin.  The  de- 
fection was  considerable,  but  was  measurably  retrieved 
by  the  wise  administration  of  Mr.  Doering,  which  im- 
mediately followed.  From  Pittsburgh  the  work  soon 
spread  to  Allegaany  City,  and  there  increased  so  rap- 
idly that  J.  Schmidt  was  appointed,  in  1840,  to  take 
charge  of  it. 

Mr.  Riemenschneider  soon  removed  to  Wheeling,  and 
identified  himself  fully  with  the  work  under  Mr.  Swahlen. 


Founding  and  Growth  of  Gennmt  Missions.     3  i 

On  one  occasion  he  officiated  in  the  absence  of  the 
missionary,  and  was  so  greatly  blessed  in  doing  it  that 
he  was  led  to  visit  a  neighboring  settlement  of  Germans, 
and  repeat  his  effort  at  preaching.  God  sanctioned  his 
course  by  giving  him  souls  for  his  hire.  He  was  duly 
licensed,  and,  in  1840  sent  as  missionary  to  Allen  Mis- 
sion, Ohio,,  named  from  a  friend  who  contributed  one 
hundred  dollars  a  year  for  its  support.  It  proved  not 
very  productive  soil  at  first,  but  at  length  became  one  of 
the  permanent  appointments  of  the  Church.  Mr.  Rie- 
menschneider  finally  took  part,  as  we  shall  see,  in  estab- 
lishing the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  the  Father- 
land. 

The  labors  of  Messrs.  Swahlen  and  Riemenschneider 
in  the  neighborhood  of  Marietta,  gave  birth  to  what  was 
long  called  the  Monroe  Mission.  This  was  an  important 
field,  seventy  miles  in  length  and  forty  in  breadth,  embrac- 
ing Marietta  and  some  of  the  most  mountainous  portions 
of  Ohio.  A  local  preacher  from  within  the  bounds  of  the 
Erie  Conference,  a  German-American,  was  put  in  charge 
of  this  new  mission  for  a  year,  and  reported  one  hun- 
dred and  sixty-five  members,  of  whom  one  hundred  and 
fifteen  were  the  next  year  set  off  to  the  Marietta  Mission, 
which  then  became  a  distinct  appointment,  under  Rev. 
H.  Koeneke.  Mr.  Koeneke,  several  years  before  this 
date,  in  Germany,  had  been  converted  among  the  Mora- 
vians, and,  coming  to  America,  fell  into  the  Wheeling 
Mission,  under  Swahlen,  and  became  a  class-leader  and 
local  preacher.  He  now  became  one  of  the  founders 
of  the  Methodist  German  domestic  work.  Under  his 
administration  the  old  Methodist  church  building  in 
Marietta  was  purchased  for  $800,  and  a  new  church  also 
was  erected  for  one  of  the  adjoining  societies.  In  July, 
1840,  Rev.  J.  Danker,  who  had  formerly  been  a  Lutheran 


32  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

minister  in  charge  of  two  Lutheran  Churches  at  and 
near  Marietta,  was  appointed  to  take  charge  of  Monroe 
Mission.  Mr.  Danker,  because  he  began  to  proclaim  the 
necessity  of  a  change  of  heart,  was  denounced  by  some 
of  his  people  as  a  heretic  and  a  Methodist,  and  he  was 
finally  driven  out  of  the  Lutheran  Church,  and  with 
forty-two  of  his  flock  formed  a  Methodist  society.  Mr. 
Danker  subsequently  filled  various  appointments  in  our 
Church,  and  had  much  fruit  as  a  missionary. 

Bishop  Soule  appointed  Rev.  N.  Callender  superin- 
tendent of  Pittsburgh,  Wheeling,  and  Miami  Missions, 
thus  linking  all  the  work  in  Western  Pennsylvania  in  a 
sort  of  district.  This  was  a  most  happy  arrangement,  and 
under  it  societies  sprang  up  at  various  points,  some  of 
which  have  become  important  Churches.  By  the  year 
1840  Marietta  became  self-supporting,  and  Rev.  H. 
Koeneke  was  appointed  missionary,  who  reported  at  the 
end  of  the  year  one  hundred  and  seventy  members. 

Adam  Miller,  who  had  taken  a  deep  interest  in  the 
Germans  accessible  to  him  from  his  circuit,  and  had 
preached  a  few  times  in  the  German  language,  in  the 
year  1839  was  appointed  to  labor  among  the  Germans 
within  the  Cincinnati  and  Lebanon  Districts  of  the  Ohio 
Conference — a  kind  of  roving  commission.  Bishop 
Soule  directed  him  to  seek  out  the  German  settlements 
within  this  territory,  and  administer  to  them  the  word  of 
life.  His  success  was  not  great,  for  the  field  was  too  ex- 
tensive to  allow  thorough  attention  to  it.  Mr.  Miller  ad- 
vised the  continuance  of  the  mission,  but  under  new  con- 
ditions, calculated  to  afford  better  results.  At  the  next 
conference  Mr.  Miller  was  appointed  superintendent  of 
the  German  missions  in  the  Ohio  Conference,  and  gave 
vigorous  and  successful  oversight  to  his  great  charge. 

G.  A.  Breunig  in  the  year  1840  was  sent  to  Scioto 
2 


Founding  and  Growth  of  German  Missions.      33 

Mission.  He  had  been  converted  from  Romanism  in  a 
remarkable  manner,  through  a  Lutheran  Christian  in 
the  city  of  Baltimore,  and,  removing  to  Detroit,  attended 
the  Methodist  Church,  and  in  due  time  was  licensed  to 
preach.  Then,  going  to  Cincinnati,  he  aided  in  the  work 
there  till  conference,  when  Bishop  Soule  gave  him  this 
appointment  to  Scioto.  At  the  close  of  his  first  year  he 
reported  twenty-two  members,  and  at  the  close  of  his 
term  one  hundred  and  thirteen  members.  His  ministry 
was  one  of  great  power,  and  full  of  remarkable  incidents. 

A  mission  was  begun  this  year  (1840)  in  Louisville, 
Kentucky,  by  Peter  Schmucker.  Mr.  Schmucker  began 
the  work  by  preaching  on  the  streets,  but  in  a  little  while 
obtained  a  school- room,  and,  finally,  a  small  chapel 
which  had  been  used  by  the  Presbyterians.  He  was 
very  successful.  Hearers  were  many,  persecutions  great, 
but  faith  abundant.  The  society  that  was  raised  up  at 
the  end  of  the  year  numbered  one  hundred,  and  in  the 
space  of  three  years  it  became  self-supporting,  the  sec- 
ond of  the  German  societies  which  became  so. 

In  1841  the  Chester  Mission  was  begun  by  Mr. 
Koeneke,  as  a  part  of  his  work  at  Marietta.  It  was 
made  a  distinct  mission  at  the  next  session  of  the  Ohio 
Conference,  with  an  appropriation,  and  J.  Geyer  ap- 
pointed to  take  charge  of  it.  Mr.  Geyer  was  a  spiritual 
son  of  Mr.  Koeneke,  and  proved  an  efficient  missionary. 
At  the  end  of  his  first  year  the  mission  had  sixty-six 
members,  and  soon  a  good  church  was  built.  This 
charge  was  singularly  self-helpful  from  the  beginning, 
and  its  influence  in  this  respect  powerful.  It  gained 
many  recruits  from  Romanism. 

During  the  session  of  the  Kentucky  Conference  of 

1 841  Peter  Schmucker  preached  daily  at  Maysville,  and 

a  society  was  organized,  which  was  joined  to  Louisville, 

2 


34  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

under  Mr.  Schmucker's  charge.  John  Bier  was  given 
to  him  as  an  assistant.  Mr.  Bier  was  among  the  first 
converts  at  Pittsburgh,  as  were  also  his  parents,  and  he 
became  a  local  preacher,  and,  finally,  a  member  of  con- 
ference. He  provided  for  his  own  support  while  at 
Pittsburgh,  and  was  a  faithful  and  energetic  missionary. 
The  conversion  of  Ludwig  S.  Jacoby,  in  the  year  1839, 
marks  an  epoch  in  our  German  work.  He  was  a  young 
physician,  and  a  man  of  broad  and  thorough  cult- 
ure. From  his  own  pen  we  have  the  following  ac- 
count of  the  circumstances  attending  his  conversion. 
Mr.  Jacoby  says:  "Of  a  German  Methodist  Church  I 
had  never  heard.  One  evening,  however,  a  young  man 
to  whom  I  gave  instruction  in  English  asked  me  if  I 
would  not  go  with  him  to  the  German  Methodist  Church 
on  Sabbath  evening,  as  it  was  a  real  theater — a  place  of 
much  amusement.  At  first  I  had  no  especial  desire  to 
go ;  but  the  following  Sabbath  a  number  of  young  per- 
sons came  to  my  lodging  and  urged  me  to  go.  Brother 
Breunig,  at  that  time  a  local  preacher,  made  his  first  at- 
tempt to  preach  on  that  evening.  His  text  was  the  para- 
ble of  the  prodigal  son.  I  could  find  nothing  to  make 
sport  of,  excepting  his  singular  expressions  and  pronunci- 
ation^he  and  I  being  from  different  parts  of  Germany,  he 
had,  of  course,  peculiar  provincialisms.  His  preaching 
was  to  me  a  novelty,  as  I  never  had  had  an  idea  that  a 
plain,  uneducated  man  would  attempt  so  great  an  un- 
►  dertaking.  I  would  have  been  glad  to  have  gone  to 
prayer-meeting  on  the  following  Thursday  evening.  I 
had  an  especial  anxiety  to  go,  but  could  not  find  time, 
as  I  was  then  giving  lessons  in  the  evening.  The  fol- 
lowing Sabbath  evening  I  was  one  of  the  first  in  the 
church,  and  took  my  seat  not  far  from  the  pulpit. 
Brother  Nast  preached  from  '  I  am  not  ashamed  of  the 


Founding  and  Growth  of  Germatt  Missions.      2>S 

Gospel  of  Christ.'  Satan  suggested  to  me  that  I  should 
look  right  earnestly  at  him,  to  see  if  I  could  not  make 
him  laugh.  I  did  so,  and,  instead  of  making  him  laugh, 
became  myself  an  attentive  hearer.  Among  other  re- 
marks he  made  the  following :  '  There  may  be  a  Saul 
among  us  whom  God  will  convert  into  a  Paul,'  which 
struck  me,  and  went  to  my  heart.  Hitherto  I  had  been 
immersed  in  the  vices  of  the  world,  but  now  I  was 
brought  to  reflection.  On  the  following  Tuesday  even- 
ing I  went  to  class-meeting.  The  union  and  love  which 
I  there  found  among  the  people,  and  the  happiness 
which  appeared  impressed  on  every  countenance,  made 
me  feel  solitary  and  forsaken,  and  I  stood  absorbed  in 
reflection  until  an  aged  sister  asked  me  why  I  appeared 
so  sorrowful.  I  could  find  no  peace  or  comfort  at 
home,  and  felt  very  unhappy  wherever  I  was.  On  the 
following  Thursday  evening  I  attended  prayer-meeting, 
but  my  knees  refused  to  bend  until  one  of  the  brethren 
prayed  that  God  would  grant  that  sinners  might  bend 
their  stubborn  knees  before  it  should  be  too  late. 

**  On  Friday  I  was  invited  to  the  house  of  our  dear 
Brother  Nast.  I  soon  obtained  such  confidence  in  him 
that  I  opened  to  him  the  whole  state  of  my  mind. 
He  directed  me  to  the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away 
the  sins  of  the  world  ;  and  after  he  had  given  me  a  most 
kind  exhortation  we  bowed  our  knees  together  before  a 
throne  of  grace,  and  he  ofl"ered  up  a  fervent  prayer  to 
God  for  me ;  after  which  I,  for  the  first  time,  raised 
my  voice  in  earnest  prayer  to  God  for  the  pardon  of  my 
sins.  I  then  left  Brother  Nast  with  the  firm  resolution 
that  henceforth  I  would  forsake  the  world  and  wholly 
devote  myself  to  God.  At  home  I  cast  myself  down,  to 
pray  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  but  as  I 
had  pronounced  this  name  a  voice  within  spoke  to  me, 

Vol.  H.— 3 


36  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

*Thou  hypocrite,  how  canst  thou  pray  in  the  name  of 
Him  on  whom  thou  dost  not  believe  ? '  But  I  did  not  suf- 
fer myself  to  be  disturbed.  It  soon,  however,  appeared 
to  me  as  if  the  room  was  filled  with  people  charging  me 
with  hypocrisy;  yet  I  continued,  and  from  that  moment 
I  could  pray  with  confidence  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  be- 
cause through  his  name  alone  we  can  be  saved. 

"  I  now  commenced  tearing  myself  loose  from  my 
former  associates,  and  at  the  first  opportunity,  on  Mon- 
day before  Christmas,  1S39,  I  joined  the  Church  during 
love-feast.  As  those  were  called  to  approach  the  altar 
who  wished  an  interest  in  the  prayers  of  the  pious,  I 
did  not  confer  with  flesh  and  blood,  and  for  eight  even- 
ings went  thither.  Twelve  days  I  sought  the  Lord 
earnestly.  I  attended  the  watch-night.  The  new  year 
was  commenced  with  prayer,  and  the  children  of  God 
sang  the  songs  of  Zion,  and  were  filled  with  joy,  I 
remained  in  prayer  on  my  knees.  I  thought  that  my 
heart  would  break  under  the  burden  that  lay  upon  me. 
I  sighed  for  deliverance,  and,  blessed  be  God !  not  in 
vain.  The  Lord  visited  me,  and  I  was  blessed  with 
peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  I  rose  from  my 
knees  rejoicing,  and  embraced  heartily  my,  till  then, 
almost  unknown  brethren,  and  joyfully  declared  that 
the  Lord  had  delivered  me." 

In  March,  1841,  Rev.  George  C.  Light,  of  the  Mis- 
souri Conference,  came  to  see  Mr.  Nast,  to  impress 
him  with  the  extent  of  the  German  field  in  St.  Louis, 
and  together  they  called  on  Bishop  Morris,  and  laid  the 
case  before  hi  n.  The  Bishop  named  Mr.  Jacoby  for 
the  field,  and  there  he  went  in  August,  1841.  He  found 
one  converted  German  by  the  name  of  Hoffman  in  the 
English-speaking  Church. 

A    small    Presbyterian    church    was    rented    and    the 


Founding  and  Groivih  of  German  Missions.      37 

work  begun.  The  congregations  were  very  large  from 
the  beginning.  Mr.  Jacoby  also  preached  in  the  market- 
places, and  was  sometimes  mobbed.  The  German  papers 
assailed  him  in  a  very  slanderous  manner.  The  work, 
nevertheless,  grew,  and  on  November  22,  when  he  gave 
the  first  invitation  to  join  the  Church,  twenty-two  pre- 
sented themselves.  On  August  7,  1842,  a  church,  thirty- 
two  feet  by  fifty,  was  dedicated.  Mr.  Jacoby  was  greatly 
helped  and  cheered  by  his  presiding  elder.  Rev.  Wesley 
Browning,  and  by  the  generous  counsel  and  fraternal 
aid  of  Nathan  Childs,  Esq.  The  visits  oi  John  Swahlen, 
who  was  at  Pinckney  Mission,  Missouri,  and  of  John  M. 
Hartman,  who  was  at  Belleville,  Illinois,  took  away  all 
feeling  of  loneliness.  Pinckney  and  Belleville,  which 
were  contiguous  and  very  extensive  fields  in  the  midst 
of  a  vast  German  population,  had  been  entered  by 
Swahlen  and  Hartman  this  year,  1841.  Hartman  usually 
preached  four  or  five  times  a  week. 

Thus  far  the  work  had  been  chiefly  in  the  West,  where 
the  largest  number  of  Germans  resided,  and,  as  we  have 
seen,  it  had  spread  eastward  into  Pennsylvania,  and 
westward,  till  it  had  unfurled  its  standard  beyond  the 
Mississippi. 

The  New  York  Conference  at  its  session  in  1841  de- 
cided to  open  a  mission  in  New  York  City,  where  nearly 
sixty  thousand  Germans  resided.  The  following  sum- 
mer Revs.  Nathan  Callender  and  Charles  H.  Doering 
were  ordered  to  this  field  by  Bishop  Roberts.  Mr.  Cal- 
lender remained  but  a  short  time,  and  the  whole  work 
then  devolved  on  Mr.  Doering.  Eight  Germans  came 
out  from  the  English-speaking  Churches  to  form  the 
nucleus  of  the  great  Eastern  German  work,  which  was 
now  to  have  its  inception.     In  the  course  of  six  months 

fifty-seven  more  had  joined,  and  their  little  frame  meet- 

2 


38  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

ing-house  was  crowded.  At  this  time  Rev.  John  C. 
Lyon  came  to  aid  Mr.  Doering,  and  Mr.  Lyon  took 
charge  of  the  mission  when  Mr.  Doering  went  to  Pitts- 
burgh to  mend  the  ruin  that  had  been  made  by  the 
schism  of  Keil.  Mr.  Lyon  hitherto  had  been  preaching 
in  English,  but  henceforth  devoted  himself  to  the  Ger- 
man work.  Under  his  leadership  a  lot  was  purchased 
on  Second-street,  and  the  church,  yet  standing,  erected 
thereon.  The  building  is  forty-four  by  seventy  feet, 
with  a  good  lecture-room  and  five  class-rooms  in  the 
basement.  It  was  dedicated  to  God  on  May  4,  1843, 
Bishops  Hedding  and  Morris  officiating.  Mr.  Lyon  re- 
ported at  the  dedication  one  hundred  and  eighty-seven 
as  having  been  converted  since  the  beginning,  one  hun- 
dred and  thirty  of  whom  were,  at  the  time  of  the  dedi- 
cation, members  or  probationers. 

At  the  session  of  the  North  Ohio  Conference  of  1841 
a  mission  was  determined  upon,  and  Mr.  Rieraenschnei- 
der  transferred  from  the  Ohio  Conference  to  establish 
it.  Rev.  D.  Binkley,  formerly  of  the  Evangelical  Asso- 
ciation, was  appointed  to  assist  him.  Their  circuit 
covered  the  whole  northern  half  of  Ohio.  The  health 
of  the  assistant  soon  failing,  Mr.  Riemenschneider  was 
left  alone  with  this  extensive  circuit.  In  May,  1842,  he 
reported  twelve  regular  appointments,  covering  a  terri- 
tory three  hundred  miles  in  circumference.  There  were 
thirty-eight  members  of  the  Church,  mostly  redeemed 
from  Romanism.  He  remained  two  years  on  the  circuit, 
and  the  foundation  of  the  German  work  in  north  Ohio 
was  securely  laid. 

The  German  work  now  extended  into  the  South,  Rev. 
William  Winans  voicing  the  mind  of  the  Church  in  the 
South-west,  and  speaking  also  for  some  pious  Germans 
in  New  Orleans,  who  were  the  fruit  of  the  holy  living 


Founding  and  Growth  of  German  Missions.     39 

and  earnest  exhortations  of  one  of  the  converts  from 
Cincinnati,  who  had  removed  to  New  Orleans,  and  was 
employed  as  a  hostler.  This  faithful  man  held  a  watch- 
night  at  the  close  of  the  year  1841,  on  which  occasion 
several  entered  into  the  liberty  of  the  Gospel,  and  now 
joined  in  this  petition.  Bishop  Roberts  yielded  to  their 
solicitations,  and  appointed  Peter  Schmucker  missionary 
to  this  section  of  the  country.  He  had  immediate  suc- 
cess, being  greatly  aided  by  the  brethren  from  Cincinnati, 
all  warm  in  their  first  love,  and  by  others,  whose  busi- 
ness in  spring  and  fall  led  them  to  New  Orleans.  A 
church  edifice  was  erected  in  a  short  time,  and  the 
society  permanently  established.  Mr.  Schmucker's  stay 
was  for  only  a  few  weeks,  but  a  young  local  preacher, 
Charles  Bremer  by  name,  was  left  in  charge  of  the  work, 
and  maintained  the  service  thereafter  at  all  seasons, 
having  become  fully  acclimated,  and  not  afraid  even  of 
yellow  fever,  till  Mr.  Schram  was  sent  there  as  mission- 
ary, from  the  Missouri  Conference,  March  i,  1841. 

Mr.  Ahrens  succeeded  Schmucker  at  Louisville.  He 
had  come  to  America  in  1838,  bearing  with  him 
the  convictions  of  early  childhood,  and  great  unrest  of 
soul  on  account  of  sin.  He  landed  at  New  Orleans 
on  November  6,  and  there  met  a  schoolmate  who  aided 
him  in  getting  employment,  and  told  him  of  a  curious 
set  of  Germans  in  Cincinnati,  who  were  such  fools  that 
they  prayed  all  the  time,  and  neither  drank,  danced, 
gambled,  nor  swore.  The  thought  at  once  came  to  the 
heart  of  Ahrens  that  this  was  the  people  he  wanted  to 
find.  By  the  2d  of  May,  1839,  he  was  in  Cincinnati,  and 
was  received  into  the  house  of  an  old  friend,  who  was 
not  long  in  telling  him  that  she  had  found  the  grace  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  knew  her  sins  were  forgiven, 

and  that  she  was  abundant  in  joy  and  peace.     She  also 

2 


40  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

told  him  she  was  no  longer  a  Lutheran,  but  a  Methodist. 
Good  influences  were  now  about  him,  and  on  August  17, 
1839,  at  a  camp-meeting,  he  found  peace  in  believing. 
Before  long  he  was  himself  a  Methodist  and  a  mission- 
ary.    He  did  good  work  in  Louisville. 

In  November,  1842,  Peter  Schmucker  went  to  Evans- 
ville,  Ind.,  and  began  the  work  there.  By  January  ist 
he  had  received  seventeen  members.  Rev.  J.  Barth  be- 
gan at  about  this  time  a  mission  in  the  city  of  Columbus, 
Ohio.  At  his  first  appointment  he  had  "six  hearers,  a 
shower  of  tears,  and  a  powerful  influence  of  the  Holy 
Spirit."  In  the  evening  he  had  thirty  hearers,  and 
soon  had  the  large  city  school-house  filled.  He  also 
preached  at  Delaware,  where  a  society  soon  sprang  up, 
and  at  some  neighboring  places.  The  work  in  this 
vicinity  extended  also  to  Madison,  where  Charles  Shelper 
was  appointed  missionary;  to  Chillicothe,  where  John 
Bier  labored;  to  Sidney,  where  John  Swahlen  was  sent; 
to  Dayton,  George  Bruenig  in  charge;  and  to  Bucyrus, 
Benjamin  Beemer,  preacher.  A  mission  was  also  com- 
menced this  year  in  South  St.  Louis,  and  arrangements 
made  for  building  a  church  there. 

In  the  year  1843  Adam  Miller  was  transferred  to  the 
Baltimore  Conference  with  a  view  to  a  German  mission 
in  Baltimore  city.  He  arrived  in  October,  and  made 
Fair  Point  his  chief  place  of  effort.  In  the  course  of  a 
year  a  neat  church  was  dedicated,  with  a  debt  of  only 
^300,  and  about  seventy  probationers  received.  From 
this  time  the  German  work  in  Baltimore  has  continued 
an  efficient  part  of  the  spirited  Methodism  of  that  great 
city.  At  about  the  same  time  L.  Giustiniani  opened  a 
like  work  in  Philadelphia,  but  was  unfaithful,  and  after 
a  struggle  of  a  year  or  two  it  was  suspended.  The  pres- 
ent work  in  that  city  was  begun  by  John  C.  Lyon  in  1845. 


Founding  and  GroivtJi  of  German  Missions.     41 

In  1844  a  mission  was  opened  in  Newark,  N.  J.,  under 
John  Sauter,  then  a  German  local  preacher,  but  after- 
ward one  of  the  chief  instruments  in  founding  the 
Eastern  German  work.  He  had  already  preached  some 
in  Rahway  and  Elizabeth,  but  with  small  success,  and  he 
came  to  Newark  by  advice  of  English-speaking  brethren, 
and  was  greatly  blessed,  laying  the  foundations  of  the 
German  work  in  that  city.  Another  mission  was  begun  at 
Bloomingdale,  New  York  city,  in  1844,  the  services  being 
held  in  a  hall  in  Eighth  Avenue  near  Thirty-seventh- 
street,  and  within  six  months  sixty  persons  were  received 
on  trial.     J.  M.  Hartman  was  the  missionary. 

In  the  vicinity  of  Pittsburgh  the  work  also  expanded, 
Brunersburgh,  Woodville,  Canal  Dover,  and  other  places, 
being  opened. 

The  work  at  St.  Louis  had,  by  the  year  1844,  extended 
into  Iowa.  Mr.  Jacoby  became  presiding  elder.  J. 
Mann  was  sent  into  Iowa,  J.  Danker  took  North  St. 
Louis,  and  Casper  Jost,  South  St.  Louis.  Mr.  Jost  had 
emigrated  from  Germany,  and  settled  in  Cole  County,  Mo. 
Here  he  passed  through  many  severe  struggles  of  soul, 
but,  guided  by  the  German  missionaries,  came  at  last 
into  the  light  of  God's  love,  Sebastian  Barth  being  his 
chief  helper.  He  began  to  preach,  was  licensed,  and 
was  received  into  the  Missouri  Conference  in  1844,  and 
South  St.  Louis  was  his  first  appointment.  Many  other 
fields  besides  these  mentioned  were  opened,  such  as 
Herman,  by  Charles  Koeneke ;  Versailles,  by  Sebastian 
Barth;  Beardstown,  by  Peter  Wilkens;  Quincy,  by  Philip 
Barth,  who  also  took  in  Burlington,  Iowa;  Washington, 
by  Bristol. 

The  Cincinnati  District  also  expanded  its  work,  so 
that  in  the  latter  part  of  the  year  1846  John  M.  Hart- 
man  entered  Detroit;  J.  H.  Seddlemeyer,  Ann  Arbor; 


42  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

and  Ludwig  Lacker,  St.  Joseph  ;  all  in  Michigan.  The 
work  in  the  city  of  Cincinnati  itself  had  so  grown  as  to 
justify  the  formation  of  a  third  German  mission.  New- 
port and  Covington  were  also  constituted  missions,  and 
in  one  year  had  a  membership  of  twenty-eight,  and  a 
neat  church  edifice.  Defiance  and  Angola,  also,  were 
added  to  the  Cincinnati  District.  In  North  Ohio,  by  the 
year  1846,  Delaware  embraced  also  Gallon  and  Lower 
Sandusky,  while  Cleveland  and  Liverpool  became  sta- 
tions. In  the  same  year  the  work  in  Indiana  extended 
into  Booneville,  Charleston,  Madison,  Rockford,  Indian- 
apolis, Laughery,  and  Brookville. 

Under  the  superintendence  of  Conrad  Eisenmeyer 
the  work  was  now  pressed  into  Wisconsin.  At  Milwaukee 
Casper  Jost  was  the  missionary ;  in  Chicago,  August 
Korfhage  ;  in  Galena,  Henry  Nuelsen ;  and  in  Dubuque, 
John  Mann. 

The  work  has  already  gone  beyond  the  compass  of 
this  volume,  and  we  are  only  cataloguing  the  stations 
and  preachers.  We  will  add  a  few  more  Eastern  mis- 
sions, and  must  then  desist.  A  society  was  formed  in 
1846  in  Albany,  consisting  of  twenty-three  members, 
but  the  work  was  not  abiding,  and  but  little  of  it  re- 
mains. John  J.  Graw  attempted  to  form  a  mission  in 
Schenectady,  and,  though  he  found  it  no  easy  undertak- 
ing, it  has  since  developed  into  an  important  Church. 
In  the  year  1847  John  Sauter  entered  Buffalo,  and  be- 
gan preaching  in  his  own  house.  At  the  very  beginning 
the  Lord  poured  out  his  Spirit,  and  conversions  followed. 
When  Mr.  Sauter  left  the  charge  in  October,  1848,  he 
left  a  society  of  thirty-eight,  and  a  convenient  church, 
forty  by  fifty-five,  and  every  thing  in  an  encouraging 
condition.  From  Buffalo  he  went  to  Rochester,  where 
he  met  with  similar  success.     He  was  thus  the  founder 


Founding  and  Growth  of  German  Missioits.     43 

of  three  of  our  important  eastern  missions — Newark, 
Buffalo,  and  Rochester.  In  the  year  1846,  Williams- 
burg, L.  I.,  became  a  mission,  and  Poughkeepsie,  N.  Y. 
The  work  had  now,  in  fact,  covered  the  land,  North, 
East,  South,  and  West.  At  the  division  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  which  was  consummated  at  this  time, 
our  German  work  in  the  far  South  necessarily  became 
identified  with  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South, 
but  our  work  in  Missouri  chiefly  adhered  to  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church,   and  as  we  had   no  longer  a 


PIBST  GERMAN  OHITSOH,   CAUFOENIA. 


Missouri  Conference,  this  work  became  a  district  of  the 
Illinois  Conference. 

Our  sketch  has    not   reached    the  period  when  our 


44  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

German  work  began  on  the  Pacific  coast.  Of  its  early 
history  reports  were  very  meager,  if  there  were,  indeed, 
much  to  report.  In  1856  no  members  were  reported,  but 
there  were  three  missionaries  in  the  field,  and  the  real 
estate  was  valued  at  $17,000.  Two  years  afterward  there 
were  but  eight  members  reported,  thirty-seven  proba- 
tioners, and  four  churches,  valued  at  $17,000,  under  the 
same  number  of  missionaries.  Within  three  or  four 
years  past  the  German  work  on  the  coast  has  consider- 
ably advanced,  and  promising  missions  are  found  in  San 
Francisco,  Oakland,  San  Jose,  Stockton,  Los  Angeles, 
and  Portland. 

B.  Literature  and   Institutions  of  German 
Methodism. 

The  origin  of  the  "  Christliche  Apologete  "  has  already 
been  noticed,  in  the  chronological  order  of  its  occur- 
rence. For  the  long  period  of  forty  years,  and  under 
the  same  editor,  it  has  continued  its  career  of  usefulness, 
doing  heroic  and  useful  work  in  the  defense  of  Chris- 
tianity, in  inculcating  Methodist  doctrines,  and  in  ad- 
vocacy of  all  the  institutions  of  our  Church,  It  has 
reached  a  subscription  list  of  over  15,000,  and  is  entirely 
self-sustaining.  To  the  production  of  a  religious  Ger- 
man literature  Mr.  Nast  has  been  untiringly  devoted; 
and  the  periodicals,  books,  and  tracts  in  the  German 
language  now  issued  or  sold  at  the  Western  Book  Con- 
cern, occupy  thirty-four  pages  out  of  one  hundred  and 
twenty-eight  pages  of  the  catalogue.  The  "  Sunday- 
school  Bell,"  ordered  by  the  General  Conference  of 
1856,  has  now  a  list  of  20,000  subscribers;  "  Haus  und 
Herd,"  ordered  by  the  General  Conference  of  1872,  and 
edited  by  Rev.  H.  Liebhart,  D.D.,  has  already  a  list  of 
7,000.      The   Berean   Lessons  are   regularly  translated 


Literature  mid  InstittUiuns.  45 

and  issued  in  German.  Many  most  excellent  books 
have  been  produced  by  the  German  ministers  of  this 
country  and  Germany,  chief  among  which  may  be 
named  the  elaborate  commentary  of  Dr.  Nast,  not  yet 
completed,  and  the  Dogmatik  of  Dr.  Sultzberger.  The 
Western  Book  Concern  is  to-day  publishing  more  Ger- 
man works  than  any  other  house  in  the  United  States, 
and  the  stock  is  greatly  enlarged  and  improved  by  the 
publications  of  the  Book  House  in  Germany,  always  kept 
on  sale. 

For  a  brief  period  a  paper  was  published  in  Galveston, 
Texas,  under  the  title  of  "  Evangelische  Apologete,"  a 
spicy  paper,  edited  by  P.  A.  Moelling. 

The  first  German  Hymn  Book  was  prepared  by  Messrs. 
Nast  and  Schmucker,  under  direction  of  the  Western 
Book  Agents,  and  was  approved  and  published  in  the 
year  1839. 

A  convention  of  German  ministers  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  met  in  the  city  of  Chicago  in  the 
month  of  June,  1859,  and  memorialized  the  General 
Conference  of  i860  to  take  measures  to  produce  a 
hymn  book  better  adapted  than  the  existing  one  for 
use  in  this  and  in  foreign  countries.  The  General  Con- 
ference gave  careful  consideration  to  the  subject,  and 
appointed  a  committee  consisting  of  Rev.  C.  Jost,  of  New 
York  Conference  ;  Rev.  Jacob  Rothweiler,  of  North 
Ohio  Conference;  Rev.  G.  L.  Mulfinger,  of  Rock  River 
Conference ;  Rev.  J.  L.  Walther,  of  Illinois  Confer- 
ence ;  and  Rev.  J.  H.  Barth,  of  South-east  Indiana  Con- 
ference, with  Rev.  W.  Nast,  D.D.,  Chairman.  Mr.  Wal- 
ther never  met  with  the  committee,  having  fallen  in  the 
battle  of  Shiloh,  he  being  chaplain  of  the  Fifty-ninth 
Illinois  State  Volunteers.  The  remainder  of  the  com- 
mittee submitted  their  manuscript  to  the  General  Con- 


46  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

ference  of  1864,  by  whom  it  was  carefully  examined  and 
approved,  and  the  Western  Book  Agents  directed  to 
publish  the  book,  and  to  publish  also  a  tune  book,  to  be 
prepared  by  a  committee  of  the  General  Conference. 

Much  attention  has  been  paid  by  the  Germans  to 
their  schools  of  learning.  As  early  as  1852,  at  the  Con- 
ference held  in  Winchester,  111.,  the  subject  was  agitated, 
and  Rev.  Henry  F.  Koeneke,  presiding  elder  of  the 
Quincy  German  District,  made  arrangements  to  com- 
mence a  school  at  Quincy,  111.,  for  both  English  and 
German  ;  but  the  English  department  soon  overwhelmed 
the  German,  and  it  was  resolved  to  remove  the  school 
to  another  location.  This  was  accomplished  in  March, 
1864,  when  a  school  was  opened  in  Warrenton,  Mo.,  to 
which  an  orphan  asylum  was  attached.  Nine  hundred 
and  forty-five  acres  of  land  were  bought  and  divided 
into  plots,  and  sold  for  the  benefit  of  the  institution. 
By  these  sales  the  original  cost  of  the  real  estate  was 
paid,  and  an  elegant  building  erected  on  the  premises. 
The  institution  was  opened  under  the  principalship 
of  Rev.  H.  Koch,  of  the  South-west  German  Confer- 
ence, who  still  remains  at  its  head.  This  institution, 
called  "  Central  Wesleyan  College,"  has  been  very  pros- 
perous, and,  embracing  its  endowment,  is  valued  at 
^Too,ooo.  Mr.  Keseler  recently  pledged  ^10,000  to- 
ward its  endowment,  provided  ^15,000  can  be  raised. 

A  school  was  opened,  November  23,  1868,  at  Galena, 
Illinois,  and  the  next  year  placed  under  the  patronage 
of  the  North-west  German  Conference.  It  is  normal  in 
its  character,  seeking  to  furnish  Anglo-German  teachers 
for  schools,  and  to  prepare  students  for  college.  It  has 
a  good  building,  upon  a  fine  campus  of  eleven  acres,  and 
at  this  date  (1878)  has  six  professors,  eight  tutors,  and 
one  hundred  and  eighty-three  students. 


Literature  a7id  Institutions,  47 

But  by  far  the  most  important  schools  of  the  Germans 
are  at  Berea,  Ohio.  Of  these  we  will  now  speak  at 
greater  length. 

In  the  year  1858  a  German  department  was  opened  in 
connection  with  Baldwin  University,  at  Berea,  Ohio,  a 
building  for  this  purpose  having  been  donated  by  John 
Baldwin,  Esq.,  and  Jio,ooo  being  secured  from  the  Ger- 
mans toward  endowing  the  department.  This  depart- 
ment was  so  very  successful  that  it  soon  expanded  into 
a  college.  James  Wallace,  Esq.,  donated  a  building 
for  the  college,  on  June  7,  1864,  and  the  college,  fully 
equipped  and  organized,  was  incorporated  under  the 
title  of  the  "German  Wallace  College,  of  Berea,  Ohio." 
A  full  course  of  studies  was  adopted,  and,  in  connection 
with  Baldwin  University,  by  virtue  of  an  agreement, 
all  the  students  of  the  college  have  free  access  to 
all  regular  classes  in  Baldwin  University,  and  the  stu- 
dents of  Baldwin  University  have  free  access  to  all 
regular  classes  in  the  German  Wallace  College.  This 
arrangement  makes  these  institutions  very  efficient  for 
good,  and  enables  the  college  to  use  the  German  lan- 
guage in  all  its  classes,  and,  at  the  same  time,  afford  its 
students  a  thorough  English  education. 

In  1864  a  biblical  department  was  attached  to  the  col- 
lege, which  has  been  in  successful  operation  ever  since. 
During  nineteen  years  past  seventy-five  of  its  students 
have  entered  the  German  ministry  of  the  Church,  and 
many  others  are  already  occupying  honorable  positions 
in  other  professions. 

The  last  catalogue  on  hand,  that  of  1876,  reports  one 
hundred  and  seventeen  German  students  in  attendance, 
taught  by  five  German  professors  and  the  faculty  of 
Baldwin  University.  The  college  is  prosperous.  It  has 
four  buildings,  and  three  dwellings  for  professors.     Its 


48  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

assets  are  as  follows:  Real  estate,  $54,000;  endowment, 
$58,536.  Total,  $112,536.  The  success  of  this  enter- 
prise at  its  earlier  stages  is  largely  due  to  the  energy 
and  zeal  of  Rev.  Jacob  Rothweiler,  aided  by  Rev.  John 
Wheeler,  D.D.,  President  of  Baldwin  University.  Mr. 
Rothweiler,  though  burdened  with  classes  to  be  in- 
structed by  him,  succeeded  in  collecting  within  eight 
years  more  than  $60,000  for  the  institution. 

In  1872  another  German  college  was  organized  in 
connection  with  the  "  Iowa  Wesleyan  University,"  at 
Mount  Pleasant,  Iowa.  It  has  had  a  prosperous  begin- 
ning, showing  about  $30,000  of  assets.  It  employs  two 
professors,  and  has  a  good  number  of  students. 

Thus  we  see  that  German  Methodism  has  already 
given  birth  to  four  institutions  of  learning,  now  in  suc- 
cessful operation  in  the  United  States,  and  there  is 
also  a  nucleus  for  a  fifth  in  Texas,  for  which  there  is  a 
very  inviting  field  in  that  rapidly  filling  State.  Thus 
far  German  Methodists  have  shown  commendable  liber- 
ality to  all  these  institutions.  Ninety  per  cent,  of  all 
moneys  expended  for  them  has  been  paid  by  German 
Methodists,  only  ten  per  cent,  coming  from  the  English- 
speaking  people. 

During  the  late  civil  war,  and  even  before  that  time, 
many  German  Methodists  felt  the  need  of  a  home  for 
orphan  children  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 
This  induced  a  benevolent  friend,  in  the  year  1863,  to 
purchase  property  for  the  purpose  of  establishing  an 
orphan  asylum  at  Berea,  Ohio.  He  then  called  upon 
the  German  frirnds  to  aid  in  paying  for  it,  and  within 
six  weeks  from  the  time  the  call  was  made  an  amount 
was  obtained  by  voluntary  gift  sufficient  to  pay  for  the 
property,  so  that,  early  in  1864,  the  home  was  opened, 
and  orphans  were  received  and  cared  for.     The  asylum 


Literature  and  Institutions.  49 

was  then  duly  incorporated,  under  the  title  of  the 
"German  Methodist  Orphan  Asylum  of  Berea,  Ohio.'* 
Since  its  opening,  it  has  had  an  average  number  of 
fifty-five  orphan  children  to  support  and  educate,  God's 
blessing  has  signally  rested  upon  this  institution,  which 
has  the  honor  of  being  the  first  orphan  asylum  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States.  It 
possesses  twenty  acres  of  land,  with  a  good  three-story 
stone  building  on  it,  forty-five  by  seventy  feet  in  dimen- 
sion, and  its  property  is  worth  about  $35,000  at  this 
time.  For  its  support  it  puts  its  trust  in  God  and  relies 
upon  the  voluntary  contributions  of  its  friends,  and  thus 
far  these  have  not  failed. 

A  second  orphan  asylum  was  organized  in  connection 
with  the  Central  Wesleyan  College,  at  Warrenton,  Mis- 
souri, soon  after  the  one  in  Berea,  Ohio,  was  established, 
and  this  institution  also  has  been  in  active  operation  up 
to  this  present  time.  It  is  included,  as  we  understand, 
in  the  college  corporation,  and  holds  its  property  jointly 
with  the  college.  The  number  of  inmates  at  Warrenton 
is  not  quite  so  great  as  at  Berea. 

John  H.  Ockershausen,  Esq.,  of  New  York  City,  in  the 
centennial  year  of  Methodism  made  a  thank-offering  of 
$25,000  for  the  purpose  of  establishing  an  Emigrant 
Home  in  the  City  of  New  York.  Here  many  newly  ar- 
rived Germans  found  shelter,  food,  and  rest,  and,  best 
of  all,  the  Saviour  of  their  souls.  The  institution,  how- 
ever, gave  way  beneath  the  financial  distress  of  late 
years,  and  in  April,  1877,  the  property  was  sold,  realiz- 
ing the  original  donation.  It  was  a  most  humane  and 
pious  investment,  yielding  fruit  unto  life  eternal. 


50  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

6.  Organization  and  Representation. 

In  1844,  by  order  of  the  General  Conference,  the 
German  missions  within  the  bounds  of  the  conferences 
where  they  were  most  numerous  were  formed  into  pre- 
siding elders'  districts.  This  was  thought  necessary  to 
the  wise  supervision  of  them,  and  especially  to  the  ex- 
amination and  licensing  of  German  candidates  for  the 
ministry,  now  becoming  quite  numerous.  There  were 
two  such  districts  formed  in  the  Ohio  Conference,  of 
which  C.  H.  Doering  and  Peter  Schmucker  respectively 
were  presiding  elders.  The  missions  in  Missouri  and 
Illinois  were  formed  into  a  district,  but  after  the  seces- 
sion of  the  Church,  South,  this  district,  as  already  stated, 
was  connected  with  the  Illinois  Conference,  and  divided 
into  two  districts,  over  one  of  which  Dr.  Nast  presided, 
and  over  the  other  L.  S.  Jacoby  presided.  In  1849  the 
eastern  work  was  formed  into  a  district,  over  which 
John  C.  Lyon  was  appointed  to  preside.  In  1847,  ten 
years  from  the  beginning  of  the  work,  there  were  6  dis- 
tricts, 62  missions,  75  missionaries,  4,385  members,  75 
Sunday-schools,  383  teachers,  2,200  scholars,  56  church- 
es, and  19  parsonages. 

To  a  work  so  extensive  as  this  the  right  of  represen- 
tation in  the  General  Conference  was  cheerfully  con- 
ceded, and  Drs.  Nast  and  Jacoby  appeared  in  1848  as 
the  first  German  delegates  to  that  body.  Modest  in 
their  bearing,  and  with  small  demands,  they  attracted 
but  little  more  attention  than  any  of  the  other  dele- 
gates. 

In  1852,  at  the  General  Conference  at  Boston,  there 
were  three  German  delegates  on  the  floor:  Wm.  Nast, 
J.  C.  Lyon,  and  Philip  Kuhl.  The  German  preachers  of 
the  Ohio  Conference  had  petitioned  to  be  formed  into 


Organizatio7i  and  Representation.  5  r 

a  German  Annual  Conference,  but,  after  a  patient  and 
careful  consideration  of  the  subject,  their  request  was 
denied,  but  the  preachers  were  distributed  into  five  dis- 
tricts, each  of  which  was  connected  with  an  annual 
conference,  namely :  Ohio,  South-east  Indiana,  Illinois, 
Rock  River,  and  New  York. 

One  of  the  good  fruits  of  the  General  Conference 
session  was  the  formation  of  a  small  society  in  the 
city  of  Boston,  the  result  of  the  preaching  and  other 
efforts  of  the  German  delegates ;  but  German  Method- 
ism took  no  permanent  root  in  Boston  at  this  time. 

The  New  York  Conference  in  1856  failed  to  concede 
to  the  German  members  of  the  body  a  delegate  to  the 
ensuing  General  Conference  ;  but  the  other  four  confer- 
ences did  so,  and  Dr.  Nast,  G.  L.  Mulfinger,  John  Kis- 
ling,  and  Philip  Kuhl  appeared  as  delegates,  but  no 
special  action  was  secured.  In  i860  there  were  five 
German  delegates  to  the  General  Conference,  and  an 
earnest  effort,  backed  by  all  the  influence  of  the  Cincin- 
nati Conference,  was  made  to  authorize  the  formation 
of  a  Gerhian  Annual  Conference,  but  the  General  Con- 
ference decided  to  lay  the  matter  over  till  the  demand 
for  it  should  be  more  urgent  and  general;  and  the  other 
eight  conferences  in  which  German  work  existed,  having 
expressed  no  wish  in  the  case,  were  specially  requested 
to  consider  the  proposition. 

The  great  results  of  the  session  of  i860  as  far  as  the 
German  work  is  considered,  were  the  authorization  of 
the  new  German  Hymn  Book,  already  spoken  of,  granting 
the  editor  of  the  "Apologist  "  assistance,  and  giving  fa- 
vorable consideration  to  a  German  Missionary  Advo- 
cate, though  the  periodical  was  not  actually  authorized. 

In  1864  the  eftbrt  to  obtain  German  conferences  was 
at   last  successful.     The  Germans  were  now  a  unit  for 

Vol.  II.— 4 


52  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

the  movement,  and  many  of  the  English-speaking  dele" 
gates  began  to  see  the  great  importance  of  the  measure. 
This  state  of  things  had  been  brought  about  by  the  ap- 
pointment in  some  of  the  conferences  of  presiding  elders 
not  conversant  with  the  German  language,  and  who  were 
unsatisfactory  in  other  respects  to  the  German  preachers 
and  congregations.  These  appointments  were  doubtless 
made  with  a  sincere  purpose  to  give  unity  to  the  work, 
and  perhaps  from  unfounded  apprehensions  that  the 
existing  policy  of  separation  was  tending  toward  seces- 
sion. At  all  events  it  wrought,  as  an  unexpected  result, 
the  formation  of  German  annual  conferences. 

Three  conferences  were  ordered,  to  be  styled  respect- 
ively, the  North-west,  the  South-west,  and  the  Central 
German  Conferences.  These  embraced  all  the  German 
work,  except  that  within  the  New  York  Conference  and 
in  California,  which  remained  as  before  this  action. 
The  Bishops  were,  however,  authorized  to  organize  the 
eastern  work  into  a  conference  should  it  acquire  such 
proportions  during  the  quadrennium  as  to  justify  it. 

On  August  24,  1864,  Bishop  Morris  proceeded  to  or- 
ganize the  Central  German  Conference  in  the  Race-street 
Church,  Cincinnati.  Seventy-six  preachers  received 
appointments  to  a  membership  of  8,015,  arranged  in 
five  districts,  namely:  North  Ohio,  Michigan,  Cincin- 
nati, Ohio,  Indianapolis  and  Evansville  Districts.  The 
Church  property  of  the  Conference  was  valued  at 
^258,141.  The  North-west  Conference  was  organized 
at  Galena  on  September  7,  1864,  by  Bishop  Scott. 
Sixty-four  preachers  were  appointed  to  a  membership 
of  4,474,  and  the  Cluirch  property  was  valued  at 
$132,900.  The  South-west  German  Conference  was 
organized  at  St.  Louis,  by  Bishop  Janes,  September  29, 
1S64,  seventy  preachers  being  appointed  to  a  member- 


Preachers 

Stationed. 

Members. 

Property. 

76 

8,015 

$258,141 

64 

4-474 

132,900 

70 

■       5-376 

194,910 

Organization  and  Representation.  5  3 

ship  of  5,376,  holding  property  valued  at  ,<^i94,9io.     We 
aggregate  these  in  the  following  table  : — 

Conferences. 

Central  German 

North-west  German. 
South-west  German. . 

Total 210  17,865  $584,951 

The  East  German  was  not  organized  until  April, 
1866.  The  first  session  met  in  Second-street  Church, 
New  York,  Bishop  Janes  presiding,  twenty-eight  preach- 
ers being  stationed  on  two  districts,  namely.  New  York 
and  Philadelphia,  having  2,428  members. 

At  the  General  Conference  of  1872  the  Chicago  Ger- 
man Conference  was  ordered,  being  constituted  mainly 
from  the  southern  part  of  the  North-west  German  Con- 
ference. It  was  organized  in  the  Maxwell-st.  Church, 
Chicago,  by  Bishop  Janes,  on  September  19,  1872. 
Forty-eight  preachers  were  stationed  over  a  member- 
ship of  4,201,  and  they  held  Church  property  valued  at 
$255,550.  The  same  General  Conference  authorized 
tlje  Texas  Conference  to  be  divided  into  two  or  more 
conferences  during  the  four  years  if  two  thirds  of  the 
members  of  the  conference  and  the  bishop  presiding 
should  approve.  At  the  session  of  the  Texas  Conference 
held  at  Galveston,  January  8,  1873,  Bishop  Wiley  pre- 
siding, the  conference  resolved  to  divide  into  three  con- 
ferences, one  of  which  should  be  German,  to  hold  its 
first  session  in  Industry.  The  districts  were  accordingly 
so  arranged,  and  the  conference  met,  as  provided  for, 
Bishop  Bowman  presiding,  on  January  15,  1874.  Six- 
teen preachers  were  stationed,  and  511  members  were 
reported,  possessing  Church  property  valued  at  ^17,950. 

The  General  Conference  of  1876  permitted  the  South- 


54 


Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 


west  German  Conference  to  divide  during  the  quadren- 
niuni  into  two  conferences,  if  the  expansion  of  the  work 
required  it.  At  the  session  of  1878  the  South-west 
German  Conference  did  so  divide,  one  conference  tak- 
ing the  name  of  Western  German,  and  the  other  St.  Louis 
German.  There  are  also  some  prosperous  German  mis- 
sions within  the  bounds  of  the  Louisiana  Conference. 
The  following  table  shows  the  work  as  it  was  before  the 
division.  There  are,  therefore,  at  this  time  (1878)  besides 
the  German  work  in  Louisiana,  six  German  conferences, 
and  a  German  district  in  the  California  Conference. 


Conferences. 

il 

111 

Value  of 
Church 
Pr  operty. 

il 

1| 

OH 

2,oq6 

■^6 

Central  German. 

qQ 

12,410 

$781,700 

176 

10,810 

$6,119  5S 

N.  W.  German.. 

65 

6,084 

196,875 

131 

4,633 

i,J74 

3,490  98 

S.  W.  German.. 

Ilq 

10,864 

501,319 

219 

10,026 

1,973 

4,863  98 

East  German.  .  . 

3S 

3,767 

535,700 

53 

5,325 

853 

3,056  15 

Chicago  German 

55 

5,951 

312,780 

116 

5,275 

1,115 

3,035  02 

Southern  Germ'n 

24 

1,085 

38,825 

30 

1,011 

168 

828  93 

California      Ger- 

f' 

man  District.  . 

338 

72,000 

6 

504 

78 

155  50 

Work  in  Louis'na 

2 

165 

17,000 

3 

424 

61 

163  95 

Total 

409 

40,664 

2,456,199 

734 

38,018 

7,578 

21,714  09 

Let  our  readers  now  look  back,  and  think  of  the  be- 
ginning of  this  work — one  lone  missionary,  and  he  but 
half  sustained  by  a  discouraged  Church.  Now,  in  about 
forty  years,  we  behold  more  than  forty  thousand  mem- 
bers, Church  property  valued  at  more  than  1^2,500,000, 
and  a  stream  flowing  into  the  missionary  treasury  from 
this  portion  of  cur  work  of  more  than  *|2o,ooo  annually  : 
and  this,  too,  without  taking  into  account  the  great  work 
in  the  Fatherland,  which  is  the  offspring  of  this  mission 
work  in  America.  In  view  of  this  remarkable  growth, 
can  even  unbelief  inquire  longer,  "Do  missions  pay.?" 


Voices  from  Across  the  Ocean.  5  5 

7.  Voices  from  Across  the  Ocean. 

*'  For  a  century  past  the  life  and  power  of  evangelical 
religion  had  been  nearly  extinct  in  Germany.  It  re- 
mained only  with  a  few  small  communities  and  a  few 
individuals.  The  great  mass  of  the  German  people, 
the  higher,  middle,  and  lower  classes,  became  skeptical 
after  the  French  Revolution  of  1789,  which  swept  over 
Europe.  A  generation  passed  away  in  a  trial  of  the 
French  infidel  philosophy,  and  the  heart  of  Germany 
yearned  for  something  better.  In  feeling  for  this  better 
something  —  for  God  —  Rationalism  naturally  sprung 
from  the  preceding  infidel  philosophy.  Another  gen- 
eration passed  away  in  experimenting  on  Rationalistic 
Christianity  ;  and  the  consequence  was,  that  the  heart  of 
Germany  yearned  for  something  in  religion  that  it  could 
feel  and  know. 

"While  this  state  of  the  German  mind  was  in  process 
of  forming,  a  few  of  the  most  learned  and  religious  men 
in  the  Universities  and  principal  Churches  had  dug 
down  to  the  fountains  of  living  water,  and  caused  the 
streams  to  flow  out;  but  they  were  perturbed  by  the 
dregs  of  a  Rationalistic  Christianity.  Yet  they  prepared 
the  mind  and  heart  of  Germany  for  a  better  day. 

"  Concurrent  with  this  internal  movement  in  Germany 
was  a  wonderful,  but,  for  a  time  unexplained,  movement 
going  on  in  the  United  States.  The  children  of  Ger- 
many were  flocking  to  our  shores  and  mixing  with  our 
people.  It  pleased  God  to  move  the  hearts  of  thousands 
of  them,  and  they  became  not  only  thoroughly  awakened 
but  thoroughly  converted.  Among  them  were  men  of 
strength,  some  of  education,  and  many  of  great  enter- 
prise and  self-denial.     All  these  converts  immediately 

began  to  report  by  letters,  to  their  kindred  in  Germany 

2 


56  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

the  wonderful  work  of  God  which  they  had  seen  and 
experienced  among  us." 

Thus  the  matter  is  stated  in  the  Thirty-second  An- 
nual Report  of  the  Missionary  Society.  At  a  later  date, 
referring  to  the  reactionary  influence  of  the  converted 
Germans  of  the  United  States,  the  Reports  say,  "  Every 
letter  is  a  missionary." 

8.  Prospecting  in  Germany. 
That  a  deputation  should  go  to  Germany  for  the  pur- 
pose of  ascertaining  whether  there  could  be  found  any 
opening  for  evangelistic  labors  there,  became  the  gen- 
eral desire  of  the  German  Methodist  societies  in  the 
United  States.  Accordingly,  in  the  year  1844  Rev.  Will- 
iam Nast  was  authorized  to  visit  Germany  and  inspect 
its  condition,  with  a  view  to  the  founding  of  a  mission 
there  by  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  He  met  a 
cold  reception.  The  State  Church  was  asserting  its 
highest  claims,  and  little  encouragement  was  given  that 
a  Methodist  mission  from  the  United  States  would  be  in 
the  least  tolerated. 

At  this  time  Johannes  Ronge,  a  recusant  Catholic 
priest,  who  had  published  a  letter  against  the  exhibition 
of  the  "holy  coat"  of  Treves,  was  proclaiming  to  mul- 
titudes in  Wiirtemberg  a  liberal  theology  and  demo- 
cratic principles.  He  was,  in  fact,  stirring  up  all  Ger- 
many. The  excitement  was  very  great,  and  in  it  Mr. 
Nast  discerned  the  absence  of  vital  religion,  and  the 
presence  of  an  all-pervading  sense  of  need,  expressed 
by  the  eagerness  of  the  people  to  hear  any  thing  that 
promised  them  light  and  hope.  He  saw  that  Ronge  and 
his  collaborators  were  answering  the  cry  for  bread  by 
the  gift  of  a  stone — disguised  Rationalism,  and  not  the 
Gospel  of  Christ,  being  the  substance  of  their  discourses. 


Prospecting  in  Germany.  57 

He  would  gladly  have  preached  the  unadulterated  word 
to  the  people,  but  was  not  allowed  to  do  so. 

Rev.  Christopher  G.  MuUer,  of  the  Wesleyan  Mis- 
sionary Society  of  England,  was  also  laboring  at  Win- 
nenden  in  VVilrtemberg.  Mr.  Muller  had  fled  from 
Germany  to  England  in  the  twentieth  year  of  his  age,  to 
escape  military  duty  under  the  rule  of  Napoleon  Bona- 
parte, and  had  been  converted  to  God  and  become  a 
local  preacher.  After  twenty-five  years'  absence — 
namely,  in  1830 — he  returned  to  his  native  Wurtem- 
berg,  and  at  Winnenden  began  to  testify  to  the  saving 
grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  experienced  by  him 
in  England,  and  with  great  earnestness  to  preach  the 
necessity  of  conversion.  A  considerable  number  of 
hearers  gathered  about  him,  and  many  of  them  were 
awakened  and  converted.  These  he  formed  into  classes, 
after  the  true  Wesleyan  type.  He  also  organized  a 
Sabbath-school  in  his  father's  house,  and  sought  to  lead 
the  children  to  Christ.  Mr.  Muller's  labors,  after  pro- 
gressing successfully  for  a  season,  were  suspended  by 
the  necessity  of  his  returning  to  England  to  attend  to 
some  personal  affairs.  His  spiritual  children  were  filled 
with  solicitude,  and  cried  to  the  great  Shepherd  for  a 
suitable  pastor.  They  also  petitioned  the  Wesleyan  Mis- 
sionary authorities  in  London  to  send  Mr.  Muller  back 
to  them  as  a  missionary,  and  they  begged  him  to  con- 
sent to  the  appointment.  To  the  great  joy  of  the  peo- 
ple, in  a  few  months  he  responded  to  this  call,  and  in  the 
year  1831  entered  afresh  upon  his  great  work. 

In  1833  he  reported  to  the  Wesleyan  Missionary  Society 
that  there  were  villages  where  all  the  inhabitants  came  to 
the  meetings,  and  that  in  some  places  he  was  detained 
till  ten  and  eleven  o'clock  at  night  after  meetings  for 
religious  conversation;  that  new  doors  were  every-where 


58  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

opened  to  him,  many  of  which  he  could  not  enter.  His 
statistics  at  this  time  gave  thirteen  class-leaders  and 
seven  exhorters. 

In  1835,  when  William  Nast  was  converted,  Muller  had 
gathered  three  hundred  and  twenty-six  members,  and 
had  twenty-three  exhorters  to  assist  him.  In  1839  the 
number  of  members  had  increased  to  six  hundred,  and 
sixty  assistants  were  employed.  From  this  period  the 
statistics  appear  in  the  British  Minutes.  All  this  had 
been  accomplished  despite  the  fact  that  he  was  permit- 
ted to  labor  only  where,  when,  and  in  such  manner,  as 
the  clergy  of  the  State  Church  allowed;  often  being  per- 
secuted and  threatened  with  imprisonment. 

In  1842  Francis  Neulsen,  a  local  preacher  from  Cin- 
cinnati, visited  Germany  to  see  his  friends,  and  went  to 
Winnenden,  where  he  spent  two  days  witnessing  the 
zeal  and  success  of  Miiller,  but  lamenting  the  restraints 
that  were  around  him.  In  1844,  Mr.  Nast  found  the 
crowds  at  Muller's  meetings  so  great  that  there  was  no 
room  for  kneeling,  and  their  shadows  rendered  the 
rooms  in  which  they  met  dark.  Their  experiences  were 
just  like  those  of  Germans  in  the  United  States,  even  to 
the  enjoyment  of  entire  sanctification. 

Between  Muller  and  Ronge  there  was  the  greatest 
possible  contrast,  and  Mr.  Nast,  after  a  full  and  loving 
conference  with  Mr.  Muller,  concluded  that,  for  the 
present  at  least,  this  pious  and  energetic  brotlier  could 
fill  all  the  openings  for  evangelistic  work  to  be  found  in 
Germany. 

In  time  Mr.  Muller's  arduous  and  unceasing  labors 
began  seriously  to  undermine  his  health,  and  he  was  no 
longer  able  to  work  as  aforetime.  Slowly  but  steadily 
he  failed  in  strength.  A  distressing  asthma  set  in,  and 
by  1852  his  voice  was  seldom  heard  in  preaching.     In 


Prospecting  in  Germany.  59 

1853  Gotlieb  Steinle  wassent  by  the  Wesleyan  Missionary 
Society  to  be  his  helper.  There  were  then  in  the  work 
sixty-seven  appointments,  twenty  local  preachers,  and 
eleven  hundred  members.  As  Muller  approached  the 
tomb  the  triumphs  of  his  soul  were  complete,  and  in  a 
blaze  of  glory  he  passed  through  the  gate  of  death 
March  17,  1858.  In  1859  Dr.  Lythe  was  sent  out  as  his 
successor,  and  the  good  work  has  continued  to  this  day. 

The  year  1848  is  memorable  for  the  great  revolutions 
that  swept  over  Europe,  beginning  in  France,  but  shaking 
also  Germany  to  its  very  center,  and  destroying  the  abso- 
luteness of  its  government.  Greater  freedom  of  thought 
and  expression  was  indulged  throughout  the  Continent 
than  ever  before,  and  the  civil  and  religious  freedom  of 
the  world  was  materially  advanced.  The  princes  of 
Germany  yielded  to  the  demands  of  the  people.  The 
diet,  holding  its  session  at  that  time  in  Frankfort-on- 
the-Main,  proclaimed  full  religious  liberty  for  Germany, 
and  the  glad  news  of  this  event  was  soon  brought  to 
America.  However,  when  the  terror  of  the  revolution 
had  passed  away,  and  the  crown  seemed  once  more  to 
rest  securely  on  his  head,  the  monarch  so  interpreted 
the  decree  of  liberty  as  to  restrict  it  to  recognized  de- 
nominations— that  is,  Lutheran  and  Catholic  only — not 
embracing  the  "sects."  But  toleration  had,  neverthe- 
less, made  a  substantial  advance,  the  reversal  of  which 
neither  emperors  nor  diets  could  bring  about. 

The  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  this  year  (1848)  held  its  session  in  Pittsburgh, 
and,  as  we  have  seen,  Messrs.  Nast  and  Jacoby  were  dele- 
gates to  it.  They  hastened  to  bring  this  new  state  of  af- 
fairs in  Germany  before  the  Bishops  and  the  Church,  and 
especially  before  the  missionary  authorities.   A  year  more, 

however,  elapsed  before  sufficient  quiet  had  been  restored 

3 


6o  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

in  Germany  to  justify  the  commencement  of  a  mission 
there  by  us,  and  before  the  Church  was  fully  prepared 
to  enter  this  newly-opened  field. 

9.  Laying  the  Foundations. 

At  the  Annual  Meeting  in  May,  1849,  the  Board  of 
Managers  and  the  General  Committee  of  the  Missionary 
Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  made  ar- 
rangements for  the  establishment  of  the  mission,  re- 
questing the  Bishops  to  appoint  two  missionaries  to 
Germany;  and  Ludwig  S.  Jacoby  was  accordingly  ap- 
pointed by  Bishop  Morris.  At  the  time  of  his  appoint- 
ment, in  Jane,  1849,  Mr.  Jacoby  was  presiding  elder 
of  Quincy  German  District,  Illinois.  Work-worn  and 
weary,  he  had  been  quite  ill  for  some  time  previous, 
and  he  was  purposing  to  take  a  location  for  much- 
needed  rest.  He,  therefore,  felt  inclined  not  to  accept 
the  call,  but  yielded  to  the  persuasion  of  his  German 
friends,  asking  only  that  he  might  remain  in  the  United 
States  until  the  session  of  his  conference  in  the  follow- 
ing September.  He  left  New  York  in  the  steamer 
"Herman"  October  20,  1849,  and  arrived  in  Bremen 
November  7.  The  letter  of  instructions  from  Bishop 
Morris  directed  him  to  begin  work  either  in  Bremen  or 
Hamburg,  two  of  the  four  free  cities  of  Germany.  Mr. 
Jacoby  selected  Bremen. 

The  utter  disregard  of  the  Sabbath  that  every-where 
prevailed  vexed  his  soul,  and  made  him  long  for  Amer- 
ica. He  found  great  difficulty  in  obtaining  a  place  in 
which  to  preach.  While  searching  for  a  hall  he  ex- 
amined one  in  which  the  Baptists  had  held  meetings, 
and  there  became  acquainted  with  a  member  of  the 
Brothers'  Society,  who  invited  him  to  meet  a  little 
company  of  friends  on  Sunday  evening  at  his  house. 


Rev.   Ludwig  S.  Jacoby. 


Laying  the  Foundations.  63 

He  accepted,  and,  accordingly,  his  first  sermon  in  Ger- 
many was  preached  at  a  place  some  twenty  miles  dis- 
tant from  Bremen,  on  December  9,  1849.  A  great  im- 
pression was  made,  and  he  was  invited  to  Achin  ;  but 
the  inhabitants  there  gave  him  no  attention,  being  ab- 
sorbed in  worldly  pleasures  and  Sabbath  desecration. 
He  began  to  fear  that  his  mission  was  impracticable, 
but  God  soon  taught  him  the  weakness  of  his  faith. 

The  fact  that  a  missionary  from  America,  in  the  per- 
son of  a  Methodist  preacher,  had  arrived  in  Germany, 
soon  became  noised  abroad,  and  awakened  indignant 
resentment.  The  defection  of  any  man  from  the  Church 
of  his  fathers  was  incomprehensible  to  Germans,  but 
how  any  should  suppose  that  erudite,  Christian  Germany 
should  need  missionaries  was  a  marvel. 

During  Mr.  Jacoby's  absence  some  gentlemen  called, 
expressing  to  his  wife  a  desire  to  become  acquainted 
with  her  husband,  and  that  he  should  secure  the  Kra- 
meramthaus  in  which  to  hold  services.  On  Mr.  Jacoby's 
return  he  applied  for  it,  but  was  refused.  Afterward, 
going  into  a  store  to  buy  clothing — the  store,  as  it  hap- 
pened, of  the  President  of  the  Trustees  of  the  Kramer- 
amthaus — he  was  asked  if  he  were  not  the  person  wdio 
applied  for  the  hall,  and  on  being  answered  affirmative- 
ly, the  tradesman,  after  a  little  conversation,  said  to  him, 
"You  shall  have  it,  sir."  The  rent  was  three  rix  dollars 
a  Sabbath.  It  is  needless  to  say  that  Mr.  Jacoby  rejoiced 
at  this  providential  provision  for  worship,  and  occupied 
the  hall  on  the  following  Sabbath  evening — December 
23,  1849.  The  hall  would  seat  an  audience  of  four  hun- 
dred persons,  and  it  was  so  crowded  on  this  occasion 
that  the  preacher  had  difficulty  in  reaching  the  stand. 
His  text  was  i  Tim.  ii,  4:  "Who  will  have  all  men  to 

be  saved,  and  to  come  unto  the  knowledge  of  the  truth." 

9 


64  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

The  congregation  steadily  increased  each  Sabbath  till  a 
more  capacious  hall  was  required,  and  one  in  the  same 
building,  having  double  the  capacity  of  the  first,  hold- 
ing eight  hundred  persons,  was  accordingly  obtained. 

The  second  sermon  in  Bremen  was  preached  on 
Christmas  afternoon,  the  text  being  Isa.  ix,  6.  Thence- 
forward preaching  was  held  at  the  Krameramthaus  every 
Sunday  evening.  Such  was  the  health  of  Mr.  Jacoby 
that  he  could  not  endure  the  delivery  of  more  than  one 
sermon  a  day.  He  rented  a  private  house  for  social 
meetings,  as  the  hall  could  not  be  obtained  on  the 
week-day  evenings,  opening  his  own  residence  also  for 
a  similar  purpose. 

Preaching  was  also  begun  at  Buntenthorsteinweg,  a 
suburb  of  Bremen  where  the  lowest  classes  of  the  peo- 
ple reside,  and  their  unruly  conduct  often  interrupted 
the  sermons.  Mr.  Jacoby  also  went  to  Baden,  some 
fifteen  English  miles  distant,  and  preached  to  large 
congregations  in  a  school-house  there.  He  was  abun- 
dant in  labors,  though  in  such  feeble  health.  A  zealous 
brother,  E.  C.  Poppe,  who  joined  him,  and  acted  as  helper 
and  colporteur,  was  a  great  relief  to  him.  But  he  begged 
the  Missionary  Society  for  reinforcements. 

The  word  preached  speedily  took  effect,  and  souls  were 
awakened  and  converted.  Many  of  these  remained  in 
the  Churches  to  which  they  already  belonged,  making, 
however,  public  confession  of  the  new  life  into  which 
they  had  been  quickened.  On  Easter  Sunday,  1850,  a 
class  was  organized,  consisting  of  twenty-one  converted 
souls.  On  the  same  day  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's 
Supper  was  for  the  first  time  administered  to  the  infant 
society,  and  the  first  love-feast  was  held  the  next  evening. 
On  May  21,  1850,  the  first  quarterly  conference  was  held. 
Mr.  Jacoby  considered  this  the  birthday  of  the  mission. 


Laying  the  Foundations.  6^^ 

Thus  Bremen  became  the  center  and  source  of  the  mis- 
sion work  in  Germany  and  Switzerland.  Success  was 
uninterrupted  until  Pastor  Dulon,  a  worldly  and  politi- 
cal clergyman,  began  opposition  meetings,  drew  away 
the  people,  and  by  his  influence  injured  the  Sabbath- 
school. 

One  of  the  remarkable  phenomena  of  these  times, 
showing  the  extent  of  the  demand  for  books,  was  the 
readiness  with  which  the  prominent  publishing  house  of 
J.  G.  Heyse  undertook  the  publishing  for  the  mission. 

Even  as  early  as  this  date  a  thousand  Methodist  Hymn 
Books  had  been  sold  in  Germany — our  standard  book, 
with  additions — besides  many  tracts,  and  some  copies  of 
Wesley's  Sermons.  The  editions  were  entirely  exhausted 
in  two  years.  May  21,  1850,  is  distinguished  for  the 
first  issue  of  a  Methodist  religious  journal  in  Germany, 
"  Der  Evangelist."  This  important  project  was  secured, 
notwithstanding  the  hesitation  of  the  Board,  chiefly 
through  the  generosity  of  the  brothers  Charles  J.  and 
Henry  J.  Baker,  who  furnished  means  to  meet  the  ex- 
penses of  the  first  year.  The  paper  began  with  200  sub- 
scribers in  Bremen,  and  a  small  number  in  America,  and 
continues  to  do  noble  work  for  evangelical  Christianity 
in  Germany,  having  at  the  present  time  about  12,000 
subscribers. 

At  about  the  same  time  Christian  Feltman  opened  a 
library,  and  loaned  books  without  charge,  hoping  thereby 
to  spread  a  knowledge  of  evangelical  Christianity. 

The  work  had  already  so  increased  upon  the  hands  of 
Mr.  Jacoby  that  he  called  importunately  for  help.  Han- 
over, Oldenburg,  and  the  suburbs  of  Bremen  generally, 
urgently  demanded  his  services,  but  he  was  too  feeble 
to  respond  in  any  large  measure.  As  the  following  pro- 
gramme  will   show,   his  regular  meetings    left   him    no 

2 


66  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

time  or  strength  to  meet  other  calls.  On  Sunday  after- 
noon at  three  o'clock  a  class  met  at  his  own  house ;  on 
Sunday  evening  there  was  preaching  at  the  Krameramt- 
haus;  on  Monday  evening,  a  prayer-meeting  at  his  own 
house  ;  on  Wednesday  evening,  preaching  at  the  Kra- 
meramthaus;  on  Thursday  evening,  a  prayer-meeting  at 
Doventhor ;  on  Friday  evening,  preaching  at  Buntenthor- 
steinweg;  on  Saturday  evening,  a  prayer-meeting  at 
Stephanithor.  He  excused  himself  from  the  Thursday 
and  Saturday  evening  meetings,  but  was  unfailing  in 
his  attendance  at  the  others.  Relief  was  imperatively 
necessary. 

Rev.  Charles  H.  Doering,  then  a  pastor  in  New  York 
city,  and  Rev.  Louis  Nippert,  who  was  laboring  among 
the  Germans  of  Ohio,  were  accordingly  appointed  to 
assist  him.  They  arrived  in  Germany  on  June  7,  1850, 
having  been  accompanied  on  their  voyage  by  Rev.  John 
M'Clintock,  D.D.  They  were  received  with  open  arms. 
On  the  day  following  their  arrival,  Mr.  Nippert  preached 
his  first  sermon  in  the  mission  at  a  country  place  tv/o 
miles  from  Bremen,  on  the  open  floor  of  a  farm-house. 
Great  crowds,  anxious  to  see  and  hear,  filled  all  the 
vacant  space.  On  one  side  were  horses  and  pigs,  on 
the  other  bellowing  cows,  while  overhead  Avere  flying 
and  cackling  hens.  It  was  a  strange  scene  to  the 
preacher,  but  the  congregation,  not  in  the  least  dis- 
turbed, listened  with  the  greatest  attention. 

On  the  Sabbath  after  their  arrival  Dr.  M'Clintock 
preached,  in  the  parlor  of  the  American  consul,  proba- 
bly the  first  lilnglish  Methodist  sermon  ever  delivered 
in  Bremen.  Mr.  Doering  preached  on  the  same  Sab- 
bath evening,  in  the  Krameramthaus,  to  a  crowded  and 
attentive  congregation.  On  the  following  Monday  even- 
ing a  missionary  meeting  was  held,  at  which  Mr.  Jacoby 


Laying  the  Foundations.  6y 

gave  an  account  of  our  mission  in  Africa.  A  brother 
stood  at  the  door  and  received  the  contributions,  which 
amounted  to  five  dollars,  afterward  increased  by  volun- 
tary gifts.  This  was,  probably,  the  first  collection  ever 
taken  for  Methodist  Episcopal  missions  in  Germany. 

The  Sabbath-school,  as  it  exists  in  the  United  States, 
was  not  at  this  time  introduced  into  Germany,  if  we 
may  except  a  few  schools,  and  they  chiefly  of  the  United 
Brethren.  On  the  Sabbath,  June  i6,  1850,  one  was 
opened  in  the  city  of  Bremen  by  our  missionaries. 
Eighty  children  were  present  at  the  first  session.  The 
institution  met  with  such  favor  that  the  number  soon 
increased  to  three  hundred.  Wherever  our  work  spread 
the  Sunday-school  went  with  it,  and  was  every-where 
hailed  with  delight.  Lutherans,  alarmed  that  Method- 
ism should  be  gathering  the  children  so  largely  under 
its  influence,  soon  adopted  these  schools,  and,  accord- 
ingly, they  are  r(t»w  organized  throughout  Germany. 
The  second  school  was  opened  at  Buntenthorsteinweg, 

A  circuit  was  now  formed  in  and  around  Bremen, 
having  fifteen  appointments,  such  as  Bremerhaven,  Ve- 
gesack,  Hastedt,  etc.  To  this  Messrs.  Doering  and  Nip- 
pert  were  assigned,  while  Mr.  Jacoby  retained  the  charge 
of  affairs  in  Bremen.  All  the  peculiarities  of  Method- 
ism were  fearlessly  adopted,  and  the  work  prosecuted  in 
genuine  Methodistic  style.  Earnest  extempore  preach- 
ing, hearty  and  lively  singing,  prayer  with  bold  re- 
sponses, class-meetings  and  out-door  meetings,  all  be- 
came known  in  Germany.  Letters  from  converts  in 
the  United  States,  sometimes  read  in  public  assemblies, 
and  occasionally  even  from  State  Church  pulpits,  served 
to  fan  the  flame.  The  converts  in  the  mission  were 
active.  Some  were  engaged  as  colporteurs,  and  in 
August,   1S50,  Wessel   Fiege  was  licensed  as  exhorter, 


6S  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

the  first  license  granted  in  the  mission.  Mr.  Jacoby 
remarked  at  the  time  it  was  granted  that  at  no  distant 
day  capable  preachers  would  be  sent  from  Germany  to 
America,  a  prophecy  which  has  long  since  been  abun- 
dantly fulfilled. 

Mr.  Jacoby  now  visited  South  Germany,  where  he 
attended  the  Peace  Congress  held  in  Frankfort.  He 
also  visited  MuUer,  and  they  rejoiced  together  in  the 
triumphs  of  experimental  religion  through  the  labors  of 
them  both.  Muller  agreed  to  adopt  our  Hymn  Book, 
and  they  proposed  to  repeat  these  fraternal  conferences. 
Mr.  Jacoby  preached  to  a  multitude  so  great  that  the 
burgomaster  was  induced  to  put  the  church  at  his  serv- 
ice. Here,  too,  he  met  a  lady  whose  soul  had  been 
stirred  by  the  epistolary  exhortations  of  her  three  chil- 
dren, who  had  been  converted  in  Poughkeepsie,  New 
York. 

The  watch-night  of  December  31,  1850,  was  the  first 
ever  held  in  Germany.  The  lesser  hall  of  the  Kramer- 
amthaus  was  the  place  of  assemblage,  while  a  ball  was 
going  on  in  the  hall  immediately  above  them.  At  the 
opening  of  the  meeting  Mr.  Doering  preached,  and  Mr. 
Nippert  exhorted,  and  it  was  intended  that  the  Lord's 
Supper  should  be  administered  after  the  crowd  was 
gone,  for  it  was  supposed  the  multitude  could  not  be 
detained  after  the  first  preaching.  The  congregation, 
however,  increased  as  the  hours  passed,  attracting  its 
increase  from  the  ball-room.  To  this  crowd  Mr.  Jacoby 
then  preached,  and  Mr.  Nippert  again  exhorted.  The 
ears  of  the  multitude  were  unaccustomed  to  so  much 
directness  and  earnestness  on  the  part  of  ministers,  and 
were  greatly  impressed  by  it.  It  was  a  very  solemn  and 
glorious  season.  Germany  was  beginning  already  to  be 
quite  aware  of  the  presence  of  Methodism  in  her  midst. 


Persecutions  and  Progress,  69 

10.  Persecutions  and  Progress. 

As  might  have  been  expected,  intense  opposition 
arose  against  these  innovators.  Pamphlets  were  written 
against  them,  in  which  they  were  accused  of  foul  here- 
sies and  the  most  absurd  pretenses.  Class-meetings 
and  camp-meetings  especially  were  held  up  to  ridicule, 
and  frequently  mobs  assailed  the  missionaries.  At  Ve- 
gesack,  a  town  belonging  to  Bremen,  the  hall  in  which 
Mr.  Doering  was  preaching,  to  a  crowded  congregation, 
was  attacked.  The  mob,  instigated  by  the  State  cler- 
gymen, and  infuriated  by  strong  drink  which  had  been 
freely  distributed  among  them,  stoned  the  building  till 
every  window  was  broken.  Neither  the  preacher  nor 
any  of  the  congregation  were  hurt,  though  the  missiles 
flew  in  every  direction  through  the  hall.  The  State 
minister  inveighed  against  the  missionaries,  and  threat- 
ened that  such  children  as  should  enter  the  Methodist 
Sunday-school  would  be  denied  confirmation  ;  yet  at  the 
opening  of  the  school  there  were  forty  children  present. 
Threats  of  further  violence  were  often  repeated,  and 
the  Senator  of  Bremen  was  petitioned  to  suppress  the 
missionaries  and  the  Sunday-school.  The  Senator  re- 
plied that  he  saw  no  reason  for  interference,  and  hence- 
forth a  police  force  was  present  at  these  meetings,  ade- 
quate for  the  protection  of  the  worshipers. 

At  Bremerhaven,  a  place  filled  with  low  dens  and  the 
vilest  inns,  a  Sunday  school  was  commenced  with  fifteen 
children,  that  grew  by  the  second  session  to  one  hun- 
dred and  thirty.  Like  successes  were  gained  nearly 
every-where.  Prosperity  was  more  than  equal  to  the 
opposition. 

Similar  persecutions  met  the  missionaries  in  the 
Grand  Duchy  of  Saxe-Weimar,  and  in  the  Kingdom  of 

Vol.  II.— 5 


70  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Hanover  and  the  Duchy  of  Brunswick.  In  the  latter 
place  the  congregations  were  especially  large,  and  the 
conversions  numerous,  but  many  times  the  missionaries 
barely  escaped  imprisonment.  In  one  town  where  Mr. 
Nippert  had  made  an  appointment,  as  he  was  approach- 
ing the  place  with  a  colporteur  a  mob  met  them  with 
kettles  and  drums,  and,  assailing  their  persons  with  vio- 
lence, tore  off  their  clothing,  and  threw  the  colporteur 
into  the  ditch,  and  Mr.  Nippert  was  commanded  to  de- 
part, and  forbidden  to  enter  the  region  again.  Twenty 
years  afterward  the  funeral  of  the  leader  of  this  mob 
was  proceeding  along  this  same  highway,  when  the 
hearse  was  accidentally  upset  at  this  very  place,  and  the 
coffin  thrown  into  the  ditch,  close  to  the  spot  where  the 
colporteur  was  thrown.  So  striking  a  coincidence  could 
not  occur  without  arousing  in  many  minds  the  thought 
that  it  might,  perchance,  be  retributive. 

We  have  already  said  that  the  Parliament  had  ordained 
complete  religious  liberty,  but  the  influence  of  the  revo- 
lution gradually  passed  away,  and  this  liberty  was  no 
longer  conceded.  Only  in  the  Grand  Duchy  of  Olden- 
burg, and  the  free  cities  of  Germany,  were  our  mis- 
sionaries at  full  liberty  to  preach  the  Gospel  and  form 
congregations. 

In  the  year  1849  a  young  man  named  Erhardt  Wun- 
derlich  left  Saxe-Weimar  for  America.  Going  to  Day- 
ton, Ohio,  he  fell  among  Methodists,  and  was  converted 
to  God.  He  wrote  to  his  mother,  telling  her  he  would 
now  remain  in  the  United  States,  but  she  persuaded 
him  of  the  necessity  of  his  return  to  Germany.  On  Sep- 
tember I,  1850,  he  again  reached  his  native  land,  where 
he  began  to  witness  for  Jesus,  and  very  soon  anxious  souls 
sought  his  counsel  and  help.  It  was  not  long  before 
crowds   came   out   to   hear   his   exhortations.      Among 


Persecutions  and  Progress.  7 1 

the  converts  with  which  he  was  honored  was  his  aged 
mother,  who,  years  afterward,  departed  to  heaven  in 
Christian  triumph.  His  brothers  were  also  converted, 
and  one  of  them  began  to  preach.  These  movements 
aroused  a  storm  of  opposition,  and  Erhardt  was  forbid- 
den to  preach,  but,  persisting  in  it,  was  fined.  He  was 
brought  before  magistrates,  banished  from  some  places, 
and  imprisoned  in  others.  At  one  place  where  he  was 
confined  three  infidels  were  his  fellow-prisoners,  who 
thought  it  strange  indeed  that  they  should  be  in  prison 
because  they  did  not  pray,  and  he  should  be  imprisoned 
because  he  had  prayed  too  much.  The  fire  of  opposi- 
tion finally  became  so  hot  for  Mr.  Wunderlich  that,  by 
advice  of  Mr.  Jacoby,  he  returned  to  the  United  States, 
leaving  the  work  so  auspiciously  begun  by  him  in  charge 
of  his  brother.  It  was  well  sustained,  though  Friedrich 
had  to  pay  a  fine  of  ten  dollars  for  every  meeting  he 
held.  In  some  instances,  refusing  to  pay  the  fine,  his 
cows  were  seized  and  sold  at  auction.  The  work  still 
abides,  and  Erhardt  Wunderlich  is  yet  a  faithful  and  suc- 
cessful minister  to  the  people  who  have  left  the  Father- 
land for  a  home  in  the  United  States.  He  was  received 
on  probation  in  the  Ohio  Conference  in  1853.  Many 
of  the  people  followed  him  to  America,  most  of  whom 
settled  near  Wheeling,  and  formed  a  society  there.  In 
February,  185 1,  Mr.  Jacoby  visited  Saxe-W^eimar,  and 
rejoiced  at  the  flame  that  was  yet  burning  there.  There 
were  then  one  hundred  and  thirty  members,  organized 
into  nine  classes.  The  work  is  remarkable  for  the  num- 
ber of  preachers  that  were  produced  by  it  besides  Mr. 
Wunderlich. 

Persecution  did  not  stay  the  progress  of  the  work, 
and  reinforcements  were  again  needed.  Rev.  E.  Rie- 
menschneider  and  Rev.  H.  Nuelsen  were  sent  from  the 


72  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

United  States  to  strengthen  the  force  in  the  field.  They 
arrived  in  1851,  the  former  in  April  and  the  latter  in 
June.  The  work  was  now  rearranged :  Mr.  Doering 
went  to  Hamburg,  Mr.  Riemenschneider  to  Frankfort- 
on-the-Main,  Mr.  Nippert  to  Heilbronn,  Wurtemberg; 
Mr.  Jacoby  remained  at  head-quarters  in  Bremen,  which 
was  separated  from  the  circuit,  and  Mr.  Nuelsen  had 
the  circuit  in  and  about  Bremen. 

At  Frankfort  Mr.  Riemenschneider,  after  two  months, 
was  permitted  to  hold  meetings.  He  began  to  do  so  in 
his  own  dwelling,  and  soon  had  a  hundred  or  more 
hearers.  The  other  tenants  of  the  house  objected  to 
the  noise  made  by  the  singing  and  preaching,  and  the 
meetings  were  necessarily  suspended.  He  also  be- 
gan meetings  near  Giessen,  in  Hesse-Darmstadt.  At 
the  latter  place  he  was  invited  to  hold  meetings  at  the 
house  of  a  Mr.  Miller.  The  burgomaster,  the  school- 
master, the  deacons  of  the  Church,  and  other  notables, 
attended.  A  gendarme  asked  for  his  passport,  and,  not 
being  able  to  produce  it,  he  was  thrown  into  prison,  where 
he  remained  all  night.  The  next  day  he  was  brought 
before  a  magistrate,  and  was  ordered  forthwith  to  leave 
the  dukedom.  At  the  same  time  his  tracts  were  con- 
fiscated, read  by  the  officials,  and  submitted  to  the 
inspection  of  the  clergyman  of  the  village.  It  was 
decided  to  return  them  to  Mr.  Riemenschneider.  The 
officers  charged  with  this  duty  of  returning  them  begged 
some  of  them  for  personal  perusal.  So  the  truth  was 
scattered  in  unexpected  ways. 

Prohibition  of  meetings  was  so  general  that  Mr.  Rie- 
menschneider's  labors  were  confined  mostly  to  Frank- 
fort and  its  environs.  At  Friedericksdorf,  a  colony  of 
French  refugees,  he  found  a  warm  reception  from  French 

Protestant  families.     Twenty-five  years  before  this  these 
2 


Persecutions  and  Progress.  73 

people  had  been  converted  under  the  labors  of  a  clergy- 
man from  French  Switzerland. 

Mr.  Nippert,  though  greatly  embarrassed  by  the  State 
Church  authorities,  without  whose  consent  he  could  do 
nothing,  had  access  to  eight  places.  In  Heilbronn  it- 
self no  hinderances  were  laid  in  his  way.  The  State 
cl'ergyman  was  friendly,  and  the  missionary  occupied  a 
spacious  room  that  became  all  too  strait  for  those  who 
came  to  hear  him,  and  the  royal  barracks  were  then 
opened  to  him.  Souls  were  at  once  converted,  and  a 
class  of  ten  was  formed,  the  nucleus  of  the  coming  Church. 
At  Eichelberg,  four  leagues  from  Heilbronn,  the  con- 
gregations were  also  large,  too  large  for  any  room  in  the 
place  to  contain,  and  therefore  assembled  in  the  open 
air.  Awakened  and  seeking  souls  soon  presented  them- 
selves here  also.  This  was  also  true  of  the  whole  sur- 
rounding country. 

11.  Annual  Meetings  and  Conferences. 
The  first  Annual  Meeting  was  held  in  Bremen  from 
the  nth  to  the  17th  of  March,  1852.  All  such  meetings 
continued  to  be  held  each  year  in  Bremen  till  1S59. 
The  five  missionaries  were  present  at  this  first  meeting, 
and  so  greatly  rejoicing  in  the  raising  up  of  native  help- 
ers that  they  resolved  it  was  not  necessary  to  ask  for 
more  missionaries  from  the  United  States,  though  they 
advised  an  appropriation  for  one,  should  it  afterward 
appear  that  they  would  require  him.  They  reported 
two  hundred  and  thirty-two  members  of  the  Church, 
and  five  hundred  and  eighty-two  children  in  the  Sun- 
day-schools. In  1856  there  were  ten  ministers  in  the 
field,  and  as  many  helpers,  and  the  work  had  been 
extended  to  Berlin  and  into  Switzerland.  There  were 
five  hundred   and    thirty-seven   members,    fifteen    Sun- 


74  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

day-schools,  and  one  thousand  one  hundred  and  eight 
scholars. 

These  years  continued  to  be  years  of  persecution. 
Louis  Wallon,  Jun.,  was  sent  to  Heilbronn  in  1852,  and 
in  November,  soon  after  entering  upon  his  work,  was  ar- 
rested and  cast  into  prison.  Being  discharged,  he  again 
entered  upon  his  ministry,  and  continued  in  it  till  Feb- 
ruary, 1854,  when  he  was  again  arrested  and  impris- 
oned, and  finally  expelled  from  the  country.  He  came 
to  the  United  States,  and  is  at  present  a  presiding  elder 
of  the  East  German  Conference. 

Ernst  Mann,  who  had  been  converted  in  Bremen, 
had  preached  in  Bavaria,  at  Pirmasenz,  his  native  town, 
with  success,  and  in  Alsace,  then  belonging  to  France, 
was  thrown  into  prison,  where  he  lay  seven  weeks,  and  was 
then  banished.  Happily  these  trials  at  about  this  time 
ceased,  for  the  mission  had  established  its  right  to  exist. 
By  request  of  the  Missionary  Board  Mr.  Jacoby  at- 
tended the  General  Conference,  held  in  May,  1856,  at 
Indianapolis,  and  contributed  largely  to  the  interest  of 
the  occasion  by  his  presence  and  counsels.  The  Gen- 
eral Conference  advised  the  Board  to  grant  ^1,000  a 
year  for  four  years  for  the  publication  of  books  and 
newspapers  in  Germany,  and  the  work  was  constituted 
a  "  Mission  Annual  Conference." 

The  conference  so  ordained  met  for  organization  in 
Bremen,  September  to,  1856,  L.  S.  Jacoby  presiding. 
C.  H.  Doering  was  elected  secretary.  One  other  min- 
ister was  transferred  from  America  to  the  mission — H. 
Zur  Jacobsmuehlen,  of  the  Ohio  Conference.  He  was 
the  last  but  one  ever  sent  to  Germany,  for  native 
preachers  sufficient  in  number  to  supply  the  work  were 
very  soon  produced  within  the  mission.  C.  Dietrich  and 
E.  Mann  were  recei^xd  on  probation.    Zur  Jacobsmueh- 

3 


Annual  Meetings  a?id  Conferences.  75 

len  was,  also,  the  first  of  our  German  missionaries  re- 
moved to  the  spirit  land.  He  labored  well,  and  died  in 
triumph.  He  was  the  first  of  our  preachers  in  Zurich, 
and  worked  nobly,  leaving  to  the  Church  forty  members. 

Strauss  had  expended  much  of  his  energy  in  Zurich* 
and  the  people  were  little  inclined  to  religion.  On  the 
first  Sunday  Zur  Jacobsmuehlen  advertised  his  service, 
and  spent  the  morning  in  wrestling  with  God  for  power 
to  succeed,  but  on  arriving  at  the  hall  not  a  soul  was 
present.  He  waited  in  vain,  thinking  some  persons  might 
appear,  and  was  compelled  silently  to  return  home.  At 
the  evening  hour  about  a  dozen  were  present,  and  he 
preached  repentance  and  conversion  to  them.  The  next 
Sunday,  in  the  morning,  he  had  five  hearers,  and  in  the 
evening  forty.  The  third  Sunday  morning  he  had  seven 
hearers,  and  the  evening  congregation  filled  the  hall. 

The  work  had  not  progressed  more  than  three  years 
when,  through  the  malice  of  their  enemies,  they  were 
deprived  of  the  hall  in  which  they  worshiped.  At  this 
crisis  the  hotel,  called  the  "Pfau,"  was  offered  to  them, 
and  purchased.  This  was  in  January,  1859,  and  a  month 
later  the  first  story  was  occupied  as  a  parsonage,  and  the 
second  story  erected  into  a  chapel  that  would  accom- 
modate eight  hundred  hearers.  At  a  quite  recent  period 
a  beautiful  church  edifice  has  been  erected  in  Zurich, 
and  a  vigorous  society  now  exists  there. 

Invitations  now  poured  in  from  various  parts  of  Switz- 
erland, only  a  part  of  which  could  be  accepted  by  our 
overburdened  workers. 

Ludwigsburg  was  also  opened  this  year  by  a  very 
zealous  man,  Gustav  Hausser,  and  at  the  following 
conference  H.  Nuelsen  was  sent  there  as  preacher,  and 
found  forty  probationers.  He  rented  a  hall,  and,  with 
Hausser's  assistance,  carried  on  the  work.   A  glorious  re- 


76  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

vival  crowned  their  united  labors,  which  is  distinguished 
by  the  number  of  eminent  and  successful  ministers  it 
gave  to  the  Church  in  Germany.  Among  these  were 
Ernst  Gebhardt,  a  sweet  singer,  and  a  composer  of 
music  now  known  all  over  Germany;  and  Frederick 
Paulus,  now  Dr.  Paulus,  of  Berea.  By  the  aid  of  these 
young  men,  and  especially  through  the  zeal  of  Hausser, 
the  work  spread  rapidly,  and  a  vigorous  society  sprang 
up  in  Ludwigsburg.  In  1861  the  society  was  able  to 
purchase  a  building  for  a  church  and  parsonage. 

The  appointments  made  at  the  conference  were  as 
follows : — 

L.  S.  Jacoby,  Superintendent. 

Bremen,  George-street,  L.  Nippert,  one  to  be  sup- 
plied. 

Oldenburg,  C.  H.  Doering,  one  to  be  supplied. 

Bremerhaven  and  Brake,  E.  Riemenschneider,  one  to 
be  supplied. 

Hamburg,  to  be  supplied. 

Saxony  Circuit,  F.  Wunderlich,  C.  Dietrich,  one  to 
be  supplied. 

South  Germany  and  Alsace,  H.  Nuelsen,  four  to  be 
supplied. 

Lausanne,  Ernst  Mann. 

Zurich,  H.  Zur  Jacobsmuehlen. 

Berlin,  to  be  supplied. 

Zurich  and    Lausanne  were  new  appointAients. 

There  were  reported  428  members,  109  probationers, 
7  local  preachers,  19  Sunday-schools,  127  teachers,  1,100 
scholars,  and  367  gold  thalers  collected  for  the  Mission- 
ary Society. 

The  next  Annual  Conference  was  an  epoch  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  mission.  It  met  in  Bremen,  September  5, 
1857.     Bishop  Simpson  presided,  and  Drs,  M'Clintock 


Annual  Meetings  and  Co7tferences.  yy 

and  Nast  were  present.  These  gentlemen  were  also,  all 
of  them,  in  attendance  upon  the  Evangelical  Alliance, 
which  convened  this  year  in  Berlin.  Their  presence  in 
Germany  gave  an  advanced  position  to  Methodism  and 
the  mission,  and  the  address  of  Dr.  Nast  on  Methodism 
to  the  Evangelical  Alliance  removed  many  of  the  preju- 
dices that  had  existed  against  it.  Hon.  Joseph  A.  Wright 
was  also  in  attendance  at  the  Alliance,  and  joined  with 
beautiful  grace  and  openness  the  humility  and  zeal  of  a 
Methodist  layman  to  the  dignity  of  a  Minister  of  the 
United  States  of  America.  Doors  hitherto  closed  against 
the  Methodists  were  now  opened  to  them,  and  the  work 
began  to  receive  a  new  impulse  in  Switzerland  as  well  as 
Germany.  At  the  conference  F.  Wunderlich  and  A.  Do- 
ering  were  received  on  probation  and  ordained  deacons. 
The  membership  had  increased  two  hundred  and  thirty- 
seven,  and  the  preachers  were  mostly  returned  to  the 
appointments  they  had  previously  filled  ;  but  Mr.  Rie- 
menschneider  was  sent  into  Switzerland  to  help  Zur 
Jacobsmuehlen. 

In  the  revival  with  v.diich  Bremen  was  blessed  dur- 
ing the  year  preceding  this  conference,  a  number  of 
the  young  men  who  were  converted  gave  promise  for 
the  ministry.  These  were  formed  into  an  association, 
and  Mr.  Nippert  met  them  nearly  every  evening  at 
the  parsonage  at  Steffensweg  for  instruction.  The  first 
meeting  was  on  February  19,  1858,  and  they  resolved 
to  form  an  institute  for  biblical  instruction.  At  the 
conference  fifteen  members  to  the  association  were 
reported.  This  was  the  germ  of  the  Martin  Mission 
Institute,  since  become  so  important  a  part  of  our  work 
in  Germany.  This  period  was  also  notable  for  the 
origination  of  the  Book  Concern  of  Germany,  called 
"Verlag  des  Tractathauses,"  of  which  more  hereafter. 


78  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

The  last  missionary  sent  from  the  United  States  to 
Germany  (Rev.  William  Schwarz)  arrived  at  this  time, 
and  entered  upon  work  in  the  Biblical  Institute. 

The  conference  of  1858,  held  in  Bremen,  Sept,  3-6, 
found  the  mission  far  advanced,  having  1,079  members 
of  the  Church,  (an  increase  of  205,)  ten  missionaries,  and 
as  many  local  preachers.  The  conference  was  formed 
into  four  presiding  elder  districts,  namely: — 

Bremen  District,  L.  S.  Jacoby,  P.  E. 

Oldenburg  District,  C.  H.  Doering,  P.  E. 

South  Germany  District,  H.  Nuelsen,  P.  E. 

Switzerland  District,  E.  Riemenschneider,  P.  E. 

Mr.  Nippert  was  sent  to  commence  our  work  in  Berlin, 
and  he  was  greatly  aided  by  Hon.  Joseph  A.  Wright,  who 
gave  it  the  full  benefit  of  his  great  influence,  and  his  per- 
sonal effort  besides.  In  the  course  of  the  year  a  small 
class  was  organized,  and  there  was  some  promise  of  good. 

Persecution  had  raged  in  most  of  the  cantons  of  Switz- 
erland, but  by  the  energetic  interference  of  Hon.  Theo- 
dore Sedgwick  Fay,  United  States  Minister  at  Berne,  it 
soon  came  to  an  end,  and  toleration  was  established. 

The  Missionary  Board  had  now  approved  of  the  Bib- 
lical Institute,  and  it  had,  also,  the  sanction  of  the  con- 
ference in  Germany.  Mr.  Jacoby  was  at  this  confer- 
ence appointed  director  of  the  Institute.  A  year  later, 
namely,  in  1859,  just  ten  years  after  the  arrival  of  our 
first  missionaries  from  America,  the  corner-stone  of  the 
first  building  for  its  use  was  laid. 

The  conference  in   i860  was  held  for  the  first  time 

out  of  Bremen,  at  Zurich,  and  was  distinguished  by  the 

admission  of  A.  Sultzberger,  now  professor  at  the  Martin 

Institute,  A.  Rodemeyer,  and  Ernst  Gebhardt.     It  was 

also  privileged  to  receive  P.  F.  Guiton  and  Emile  Cook 

as  fraternal  delegates  from  the  Methodists  in  France; 
3 


Anmial  Meetings  and  Conferences.  79 

and  Dr.  Lythe  also  represented  before  it  the  missions 
in  Wiirtemburg,  of  which  Muller  was  the  founder. 
They  were  able  to  announce  to  these  reverend  visitors 
an  increase  during  the  year  in  their  own  membership  of 
three  hundred,  and  that  the  "  Evangelist  "  and  "  Kind- 
erfreund  "  had  become  self-supporting.  This  year,  too, 
the  mission,  having  bought  types  and  a  press,  began  to 
do  its  own  printing.  There  was  enterprise  and  advance 
in  every  department  of  the  mission. 

At  the  conference  of  1861  (June  20-24)  Bishop  Janes 
presided.  He  was  accompanied  by  Rev.  W.  F.  Warren, 
transferred  from  the  New  England  Conference  to  the 
Germany  and  Switzerland  Conference,  to  be  professor 
in  the  Mission  Institute  at  Bremen.  The  Bishop's  pres- 
ence and  ministrations  were  unusually  blessed  to  the 
conference  and  Church  in  Germany.  Five  young  men 
who  had  received  training  in  the  Institute  were  this 
year  received  on  trial  in  the  conference. 

The  increase  in  membership  for  the  year  had  been 
five  hundred  and  forty-four.  Several  chapels  had  been 
built.  It  was  in  this  year  that  the  Hotel  Pfau,  in  Zurich, 
was  purchased,  and  prepared  for  church  and  parsonage, 
as  already  described.  This  great  and  good  deed  could 
not  have  been  accomplished  but  for  the  liberality  of  the 
brothers,  Charles  J.  and  Henry  J.  Baker.  The  fine 
church  and  noble  society  now  in  Zurich  are  the  monu- 
mental return  for  these  early  benefactions.  A  new 
house  was  also  built  in  Basle.  This  year  our  first  chapel 
in  Germany,  also,  built  in  Bremen,  was  displaced  by  a 
more  commodious  one.  The  ground  and  money  to 
build  the  former  had  been  contributed  by  one  of  the 
converts,  who  rendered  additional  offerings  now  to  the 
new  erection.  The  year  1862  witnessed  the  ingathering 
of  some  eight  hundred  members  to  the  Church. 


8o  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

In  1862  the  wives  of  three  preachers  died,  and  also 
the  faithful  Zur  Jacobsmuehlen.  The  necessities  thus 
arising  led  to  the  formation  of  a  Preachers' Aid  Society, 
which  has  ever  since  discharged  its  benevolent  functions. 
Frankfort,  which  had  been  a  barren  field  till  now,  and 
supplied  with  only  local  preachers,  now  gave  way  before 
the  faith  and  power  of  Hausser,  who  had  been  sent  there. 
He  succeeded  gloriously.  Bishop  Ames  had  been  ex- 
pected at  the  Conference  of  1863,  which  was  held  at 
Frankfort-on-the-Main.  Great  regret  was  felt  that  he 
was  not  able  to  come,  but  this  was  partly  compensated 
by  the  presence  of  pastor  Hedstrom  and  the  joy  that 
sprang  from  an  increase  of  eight  hundred  members. 

Prior  to  1864  the  Methodists  of  Wiirtemberg  had  not 
received  the  communion  from  their  own  pastors,  depend- 
ing on  the  State  Church  for  that  privilege.  A  chapel  hav- 
ing been  built  at  Heilbronn,  and  dedicated  on  January  6, 
they  determined  to  receive  the  sacrament.  As  soon  as 
the  consistory  learned  of  this,  all  who  participated  were 
compelled  to  withdraw  from  the  Church,  This  stirred  up 
much  feeling  in  the  community,  and  led  to  large  seces- 
sions from  the  Lutheran  Church.  The  conference  of 
1864  met  at  Basle,  July  7-12,  and  it  was  found  that  the 
work  had  so  expanded  that  there  were  not  preachers 
enough  to  supply  it.  When  Bishop  Janes,  at  the  con- 
ference of  1865,  drew  his  eloquent  and  vivid  contrast 
of  the  state  of  the  work  as  he  then  saw  it,  and  what  it 
was  when  he  saw  it  last,  in  1861,  gratitude  filled  every 
heart,  and  h alleluias  fell  from  many  lips. 

By  the  conference  of  1866  the  members  of  the  mis- 
sion Churches  in  Germany  had  increased  to  five  thou- 
sand nine  hundred  and  twenty-eight.  The  conference 
met  in  Heilbronn,  June  8-13,  Dr.  Durbin  being  pres- 
ent, and  greatly  rejoicing  in  the  wonderful  things  God 


Annual  Meetings  and  Conferences.  8r 

had  \vi ought.  Emile  Cook  was  again  a  visitor.  This 
year  Mr.  Schwarz  was  sent  to  open  a  mission  among 
the  thousands  of  Germans  in  Paris,  (France,)  and  met 
with  good  success.  This  mission  was  continued  till  the 
breaking  out  of  tlie  war  between  France  and  Germany, 
when  Mr.  Schwarz,  with  all  other  Germans,  was  com- 
pelled to  retire  from  Paris.  Since  then  the  work  there 
has  not  been  recommenced.  The  same  year  Dr.  War- 
ren, having  been  elected  to  a  chair  in  the  Boston  Theo- 
logical Seminary,  left  the  mission,  and  Dr.  John  F. 
Hurst,  of  the  Newark  Conference,  came  to  Germany  as 
his  successor  in  the  Mission  Institute.  Centennial  col- 
lections had  been  made  throughout  the  conference,  and 
at  the  session  Dr.  Warren  preached  a  centennial  ser- 
mon, a  large  edition  of  which  was  printed  and  scattered 
through  Germany.  Its  compass  of  thought,  soundness 
of  reasoning,  and  elegance  of  style,  challenged  public 
attention,  and  did  much  for  the  interests  of  Methodism. 
But  by  far  the  most  notable  event  of  the  year  was  the  cen- 
tennial offering  of  John  T.  Martin,  Esq.,  of  Brooklyn,  New 
York,  of  the  sum  of  ^25,000,  to  erect  a  building  for  the 
Mission  Institute.  The  building  was  erected,  and  is  a 
noble  monument  of  the  generosity  of  Mr.  Martin,  and 
the  institute  itself  gratefully  took  his  name,  and  is  styled 
the  "Martin  Mission  Institute."  This  year,  also,  the 
Missionary  Society  appropriated  ^15,000  to  build  an 
American  chapel  at  Berlin.  Hon.  Joseph  A.  Wright, 
the  United  States'  Minister  at  this  court,  and  his  excel- 
lent wife,  became  the  patrons  of  this  enterprise.  Indeed, 
it  was  chiefly  through  his  great  influence  the  appropria- 
tion was  made.  He  went  to  his  reward  before  the  chapel 
was  completed.  Thus  was  the  mission  history  of  this 
year,  (1866,)  crowded  with  remarkable  events. 

The  Conference  of  1867  was  held  at  Zurich,  and  is 


S2  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

memorable  for  the  presence  of  Bishop  Kingsley.  In 
1870  he  was  expected  again  to  preside  at  Carlsruhe,  on 
his  return  from  China  and  India.  But  he  suddenly  de- 
parted from  Beyrout  to  the  heavenly  paradise.  Bishop 
Simpson,  however,  appeared  in  his  stead.  At  this  con- 
ference Mr.  Riemenschneider  took  a  superannuated  rela- 
tion, came  to  the  United  States,  and,  his  health  being 
restored,  he  resumed  his  ministry  in  the  Central  German 
Conference. 

The  Conference  of  187 1,  which  met  at  Frankfort-on- 
the-Main,  was  presided  over  by  Dr.  Jacoby.  He  had 
begun  this  great  work  in  Germany,  and  for  nineteen 
years  had  faithfully  superintended  it,  and  now  had  come 
to  attend  his  last  conference  in  Germany.  He  was  to 
go  to  the  United  States,  never  to  return.  His  parting 
address  was  most  affecting.  His  brethren  honored  him 
with  an  election  to  the  General  Conference  to  be  held  in 
the  city  of  Brooklyn,  the  first  delegate  sent  from  Germany. 
He  left  Bremen  in  the  fall  of  187 1,  attended  the  General 
Conference,  and  w^as  then  transferred  to  the  South-west 
German  Conference,  and  stationed  in  St.  Louis.  After- 
ward he  was  put  in  charge  of  a  district,  but,  soon  failing 
in  health,  he  suffered  long  and  severely  until  death  re- 
lieved him.  He  passed  away  in  great  triumph  in  the 
city  of  St.  Louis,  where  he  had  been  the  first  German 
missionary. 

This  year  the  Conference  lost  also  Dr.  Hurst,  who  had 
been  elected  professor  in  Drew  Theological  Seminary, 
at  Madison,  New  Jersey,  and  had  accepted  the  post.  A 
native  of  Switzerland,  Dr.  Arnold  Sultzberger,  was  now 
entrusted  with  the  chief  instructorship  in  the  Martin  Mis- 
sion Institute.  At  the  conference  which  met  at  Schaff- 
hausen,  Switzerland,  over  which  Bishop  Harris  presided, 

another  of  the  original  band  of  missionaries  sent  from  the 

2 


Annual  Meetings  and  Coiiferences.  Z'i> 

United  States,  Mr.  Schwarz,  returned  to  this  country. 
He  was  transferred  to  the  East  German  Conference,  and 
received  an  appointment,  but  his  labors  thereafter  were 
brief,  for  he  soon  fell  in  death. 

In  1875,  at  Heilbronn,  Bishop  Simpson  again  presided 
over  the  Germany  and  Switzerland  Conference.  In  his 
address,  on  the  Sabbath,  he  received  that  wonderful 
inspiration  that  so  often  rests  upon  him,  and  a  like 
inspiration  seemed  given  to  Mr.  Nippert  to  interpret  his 
words  of  love  and  fire.  The  address  was  one  of  great 
beauty  and  power.  As  it  fell  upon  the  congregation  in 
the  two  languages  a  double  baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
came  with  it.  The  whole  congregation  was  most  pro- 
foundly moved,  and,  indeed,  all  Germany  seemed  to  be 
moved,  also,  for  the  discourse  became  widely  known, 
and  is  imperishably  embalmed  in  German  memories. 

At  this  conference  Mr.  Doering  was  elected  a  dele- 
gate to  the  General  Conference  at  Baltimore.  He  left 
Bremen  in  the  spring  of  1876,  having  been  twenty-six 
years  absent  from  America.  After  the  General  Confer- 
ence he  remained  a  year  in  theUnited  States,  soliciting  aid 
for  the  work  in  Germany,  and  then  returned  to  re-assume 
the  Book  Agency  at  Bremen — a  veteran  in  the  service. 

The  conference  which  met  at  Zurich  in  1876,  and 
that  which  met  at  Ludwigsburg  in  1877,  were  both  pre- 
sided over  by  Bishop  Andrews,  who,  in  the  interval,  had 
visited  our  missions  in  the  Orient.  This  arrangement 
enabled  him  to  remain  in  Germany  longer  than  a  Bishop 
had  ever  before  stayed.  His  loving  and  faithful  labors 
were  very  extensive,  and  his  presence  a  more  than  ordi- 
nary blessing  to  the  conference. 

Bishop  Bowman  presided  in  1878,  at  Basle,  and  is  still 
abroad.    We  have  not  yet  a  full  report  of  his  visit. 

We  have  thus  dotted  the  striking  events  of  the  passing 


84 


Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 


conference  years.  During  all  this  time  there  was  en- 
largement and  development  in  every  direction ;  so  that, 
at  the  conference  of  1878,  we  find  that  there  were  eighty 
men  stationed  in  this  conference,  not  counting  supplies 
or  foreign  missionaries,  and  the  membership  of  the 
Church  had  risen  to  eleven  thousand  five  hundred  and 
twenty-five.  It  is  worth  while  to  present  the  following 
table,  which  gives  the  present  condition  of  the  M.  E. 
Church  in  Germany  : — 

STATISTICS  OF  THE   GERMANY  AND  SWITZERLAND 
CONFERENCE. 


Circuits  and  Stations. 

Bremen  District. 

Bremen  and  Veetesack. 

Bremerhaven 

Hamburg  .'. 

Kiel  and  Lnbeck 

Flensburg 

Delmenhorst,  Neerstedt. 

Bielefeld  and  Osnabruck. 
Old enhurg  District. 

Oldenburg 

Edewecht 

Baudersfen 

Neusclioo  and  Sud  Arlie. 

Esens  and  Accummersiel 

Aurich  and  Emden 

Bcr'in  Di.^fricf. 

licrlin  .'ind  Nrw  P.upiiin.. 

Zwickau,  8elnvartzenl)"s. 

Plauen 

Doertendorf 

Frankfort  Di.<ttficf. 

Franl<fort,  Friedrichsd'f. 

Dillenburs 

Cassel  and  Goettingen  . . 

Rheinpreussen 

Speier,  Mannheim,  etc. . . 

Kaiserlautern 

Pirmasens 

Carlsruhe 

Pforzheim 

Lahr 

Ptrasburarand  Bischweiler 

Freudenstadt 

Wxrtfiiiilierg  District. 

].nflwisrsl)urg 

ytuttgart  and  Plienigen. 

Bietigheim 

Heilbronn,  Weinsberg,  etc 

Smslieim   

Oehringen 

Nuremburg  and  Anspacli 

Maihach.U'inzerhausen. 

Beilstein,  Happenbach 

2 


.3  0 

1 

"a 

m 

^ 
g 

%i 

il 

1 

"S.2 

1 

Vi 

e  = 

S 

^ 

j; 

2-3 

rn 

f.f 

M 

s?, 

Ph1> 

0 

H'i 

M 

'ji 

OH 

16 

135 

4 

2 

78,000 

150 

20 

23 

^ 

0 

30 

14 

70 

1 

1 

48,000 

300 

5 

20 

3 

3 

13 

I'J 
q 

50 

1 

30 
7 
38 

2 

13 

2 

2 

8 

13 

49 



■3 

■3 

'9, 

'9 

'8 

14 

133 

2 

2 

13,500 

75 

7 

4 

0 

15 

ii8 

71 

1 

55 

8 

3 

1 

3 

7 

31 

129 

1 

2 

25,500 

05 

6 

5 

2 

4 

12 

6 

85 

1 

2 

8,40(1 

30 

10 

10 

4 

9 

l(i 

30 

1 

9,200 

25 

5 

4 

1 

1 

39 

213 

2 

.13.1('0 

57 

14 

4 

2 

10 

20 

JKi 

1 

3 

20,040 

20 

3 

0 

4 

15 

10 

45 

1 

13,150 

40 

3 

1 

2 

2 

4 

23 

77 

1 

I38,n00 

157 

11 

8 

4 

4 

21 

20 

152 

1 

19,500 

102 

0 

34 

3 

4 

14 

2(14 

228 

1 

244 

^0 

2(1 

5 

35 

9S 

95 

1 

10,400 

1(10 

7 

4 

l(i 

132 

301 

i 

3 

25,120 

210 

7 

15 

0 

10 

47 

36 

210 

4 

3 

403,500 

115 

20 

M 

10 

10 

30 

17 

50 

1 

10,800 

2(i 

4 

3 

1 

4 

« 

15 

27 

. 

30 

4 

24 

2 

10 

12 

33 

1(12 

1 

4.700 

00 

0 

23 

3 

10 

20 

54 

100 

1 

2,400 

25 

10 

5 

3 

1 

13 

12 

57 

23 

7 

4 

4 

3 

10 

85 

1 

1 

30,000 

42 

10 

10 

3 

1 

10 

32 

79 

1 

1 

31,000 

00 

15 

5 

0 

11 

30 

201 

1 

1 

28,(100 

61 

10 

35 

1 

35 

11 

20 

1 

11,000 

5 

10 

0 

6 

2 

45 

123 

1 

2 

9,440 

113 

15 

^;5 

4 

0 

30 

21 

93 

3 

1 

24,7(J0 

53 

15 

10 

7 

14 

42 

117 

1 

1 

31,000 

03 

15 

38 

3 

4 

14 

41 

123 

1 

100 

20 

20 

5 

25 

17 

9b 

1 

1 

11,0(10 

51 

11 

5 

2 

4 

10 

ft« 

304 

1 

2 

82,000 

200 

25 

52 

5 

14 

40 

0 

22 

1 

4 

3 

0 

29 

118 

1 

1 

22,00(1 

70 

10 

20 

3 

5 

12 

9 

5 

10 

1 

8 

1 

1 

5 

84 

327 

3 

2 

14,820 

125 

11 

49 

14 

40 

9 

100 

3 

2 

8,30(1 

00 

18 

8 

4 

0 

13 

KiO 
00 


130 
50 


120 
105 
40 


310 

105 
370 

350 

40 
loo 
180 
250 

50 
115 

64 
450 

20 
300 
250 


480 
200 
650 
90 


650 
130 


Germany  and  Switzerland  Conference.  85 


Circuits  and  Stations. 


Kiiittlingen 

Calw 

Heimsheim,  Leonberg... 

Herrenberg 

Nagold 

Ebingen 

Kosenfeld    

Vaihingen 

Schiceits  Dintrict. 

Zurich 

Affnlteni 

Fiilach 

Uster 

Winterthur,  Frauenfeld  . 
Horeeti  aiui  Thalweil  — 
Schaffhausen,Hanan,etc. 

Saint  Gallen 

Niederutzwyl 

Rlieineck  and  Chur 

Lenzhurg  and  Aaron 

Basle  and  Liestal 

Berne  

Biel,  LaChaux  de  F.>nd. 
Lausanne  and  Geneva  . 
Preachers'  Miss.  Society. 


Total 2,237  9,083  48 


X.: 

20,150 

23 

22,200 

1(10 

2-!  ,000 

80 

it;,ooo 

55 

14,000 

50 

8,180 

127 
8 
60 

8;636 

100,200 

457 

2,600 

82 

15,000 

84 

12,300 

184 

53,238 

93 

88,(t00 

236 

40,000 

200 

75,000 

84 

n« 

25,350 

225 

30,5110 

110 

76,500 

328 

4,680 


6,120  767  1,339  190  338  1,380  16,476 


70 
150 
550 
160 
100 

mo 

10 


1,394 
448 
306 
680 
452 
613 
641 
350 


582 
870 
160 
450 


STATISTICS   OF  GERMANY  AND  SWITZERLAND  CON- 
FERENCE  FROM   ITS   ORGANIZATION. 


5 

1 

J 

2? 

Collections. 

Total. 

K 

,1 

■I 

o  t 

i 

=^ 

;5 

g 

1 

1 

^ 

% 

M 

m 

^ 

^-l 

§ 

H 

5 

K 

fe 

I^ 

1856 

424 

558 

109 
216 

15 
16 

1,108 
1,125 

396 

1,702 

39 
525 

"16 

11 



446 
2,243 

1857.. 

1858.. 

755 

324   19 

1,190 

2,979 

738 

40 

34l 

3,791 

.. 

1859.. 

828 

491 

24 

1,585 



3,213 

7^1  97 

52 

4,146 

I860.. 

1,051 

586 

36 

2,030 

3,290 

8061  74 

76 

4,246 

..    .. 

1861  . 

1,354 
1,753 

827 
8"'4 

40 
41 

2,254 
2,601 

2,^4 

3  216 

1,006;  12 
1.132    34 

62 

60 

4,296 
7,149 

1862.. 

5,923 

1863.. 

9.  ^9f^ 

1  249 

51 

4,749  1,019  113 

3 

5,884 

1864..  12^852 
1865..!3,465 

!;S? 

66 

2  985 

5,3.52  1  625  136 

3-> 

7,145 

82 

3,953 

4,668  1,.5]6  1.57 

1,961 

8,302 

1866,,  3,905 

1,465 

117 

5,264 
5,668 
6,350 

3,848 

1,909  200 
i.snfi-A^n 

41 
40 

5,998 
5,794 

,, 

186r..!4,302 
1868..!4,816 

1,626  139 
1,518,148 

3,625 

1,272  1,944    76 

4 

3,296 

1869..  5,396 

1,560161 

7,434 

64,509 

2,255 

864  1,-525    72 

42!  66,764 

2,403 

9  95 

1870.. '5,812 

1,447151 

8,378 

72,083 

4,361 

687  1,515    57 

20!  68,444 

2,179 

9  70 

1871..  16,092 

l,369207i  9,216 

78,0.57 

9,054 

465  1,,380    63 

15'  87,151 

1,92;^ 

11  90 

1872.-6,230 
1873..  6,642 

1,727  22910,071 

86,394 

11,586 

369  1,902  108 

24;  97,98012.403 

11  85 

l,87l'244  11,260 

103,2;39 

16,170 

2,.547  1,9(58  219 

105  11 9,409!  4,839 

14  45 

1874..  7,022 

1,88926211,662 

128,769 

15,729 

3,564  2,052  303 

117  144,498 

6,036 

16  85 

1875..  17,348 

2,319  27312,395 

152,030 

18,600 

4,992  2.007  357 

165  170,630 

7,521 

22  40 

1676..  17,960 

2,264:301  13,.355 

1.57,786 

29,780 

5,883  1,655  324 

174  187,-566 

8,036 

19  15 

1877.. 

8,537 

'2,270 

314 

15,283 

149,010 

38,275 

6,442 

1,735 

292 

166 

187,285 

8,635 

18  15 

The  moneys  are  in  marks,     A  mark  is  a  fraction  less  than  twenty-four  centsi 

Vol.  II.— 6 


86 


Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 


A  few  subjects  demand  special  consideration.     First 
of  these  we  name 

12.  The  Martin  Mission  Institute. 
Several  tentative  attempts  had  been  made  in  the  mis- 
sion to  give  instruction  to  persons  who  seemed  adapted 
to  be  helpers.  In  the  year  1858  three  young  men,  con- 
verted in  Bremen,  declared  that  they  believed  themselves 
called  of  God  to  preach  his  word,  and  were  desirous 
of  preparing  themselves  to  do  so.     Mr.  Jacoby  at  once 


THE   MARTIN   MIS6ION   INSTITUTE. 


brought  the  subject  before  the  congregation,  and  it  was 
resolved  to  begin  a  theological  seminary,  provided  the 
Missionary  Board  ^'ould  approve  of  their  doing  so.  The 
consent  of  the  Board  was  readily  obtained,  and  four  hun- 


The  Martin  Mission  Institute.  Sj 

dred  thalers  were  collected  to  pay  the  board  and  lodg- 
ing of  the  students.  Mr.  Jacoby  was  appointed  director, 
and  Mr.  Schwarz  and  Mr.  Nippert  at  first  aided  him  in 
teaching.  The  parsonage  at  Steffensweg  was  occupied, 
and  two  other  young  men  were  received  into  the  school, 
making  the  aggregate  of  the  students  five  for  the  first  year. 

Dr.  Warren  came  to  the  Institute  in  1861,  and  re- 
mained five  years,  giving  a  high  standing  to  the  school, 
and  advancing  its  interests  in  every  way.  During  his 
term  of  service  twenty-nine  students  had  been  matricu- 
lated. One  of  these  had  died,  three  had  been  received 
into  the  German  conferences  in  America,  and  twenty- 
three  had  entered  the  Germany  and  Switzerland  Con- 
ference. The  parsonage  at  Steffensweg  becoming  too 
small,  a  larger  building  was  erected  on  the  same  ground. 
On  Dr.  Warren's  return  to  the  United  States,  he  handed 
the  institution  over  to  Dr.  Hurst  in  a  very  prosperous 
condition. 

At  the  beginning  of  Dr.  Hurst's  administration  came 
the  magnificent  donation  for  a  building  from  John  T. 
Martin,  Esq.  It  was  then  decided  to  remove  the  in- 
stitution to  Frankfort-on-the-Main,  which  is  the  very 
center  of  German  Methodism,  and  must  remain  so  even 
if  the  German  and  Swiss  Conference  divide  into  many 
conferences.  Mr.  Martin  wisely  left  the  matter  of  loca- 
tion to  be  determined  by  the  judgment  of  the  German 
preachers.  Just  then  Frankfort  was  passing  from  its 
traditional  status  as  a  free  city,  a  member  of  the  old 
Hanseatic  League,  into  Prussian  hands,  this  being  one 
of  the  penalties  resulting  from  the  victory  of  Prussia 
over  Austria  at  Sadowa.  Frankfort  had  sympathized 
with  Austria,  and  she  was  immediately  absorbed.  Prop- 
erty was  cheap,  many  of  the  old  families  hastening  off 
to  find  homes  further  south.    A  beautiful  site  was  found 


88  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

on  what  was  called  the  Roederberg,  an  elevated  suburb 
at  the  eastern  end  of  the  city,  overlooking  the  Main, 
the  historical  and  lovely  valley,  the  Bavarian  mountains, 
and  the  Taunrs  range,  while  the  entire  city  of  Frank- 
fort lay  below.  The  property  was  cheap  and  most  de- 
sirable ;  yet  it  would  not  have  been  known  that  it  was 
for  sale  but  for  an  old  gardener,  who  saw  the  committee 
on  the  street,  asked  them  what  they  were  after,  and  then 
why  they  did  not  buy  that  place,  referring  to  the  spot 
where  he  was  standing,  and  which  he  had  cultivated 
for  fifty  years.  It  was  bought.  Our  Church  afterward 
showed  its  appreciation  of  his  services  when,  not  long 
before  his  death,  a  very  handsome  Bible,  prepared  for 
him  in  Bremen,  was  presented  to  him. 

A  good,  but  not  pretentious,  building  was  erected  in 
front  of  the  fine  lot.  It  answered  every  purpose  ;  it  was 
convenient,  commodious,  and  most  substantially  built. 
Mr.  Petri,  of  Frankfort,  was  the  architect.  The  institu- 
tion was  formally  opened  on  January  17,  1869,  when  the 
Rev.  E.  Riemenschneider  (father  of  the  doctor)  preached 
from  Psalm  cxxxvii,  5.  The  Rev.  L.  Nippert,  the  new 
director,  gave  an  historical  account  of  the  school.  Ad- 
dresses were  made  by  Revs.  C.  H.  Doering,  George  F. 
Kettell,  H.  Nuelsen,  Consul-General  Murphy,  G.  P. 
Davies,  (of  the  English  Congregational  Church,)  and 
others.  The  exercises  lasted  over  three  hours,  and  there 
is  no  doubt  that,  altogether,  this  was  the  most  important 
day  in  the  history  of  the  German  and  Swiss  mission. 
Laymen  from  all  parts  of  the  field  were  in  attendance. 
It  was  the  beginning  of  what  has  proved  so  far  a  most 
successful  enterprise. 

During  the  war  between  Germany  and  France  the 
students    were    compelled    to    follow   tlie    flag  of  their 

country,  none  but  State-Church  preachers  being  exempt 

2 


The  Martin  Mission  Institute.  89 

from  military  service.  But  they  did  good  service  where- 
ever  they  were  required,  and  preserved  their  Christian 
and  ministerial  character.  The  members  of  the  Ger- 
man and  Swiss  branch  of  our  Church  take  a  personal 
interest  in  the  school,  and  nobly  supply  it  with  means 
for  meeting  the  current  expenses.  This,  of  course,  does 
not  include  the  salaries  of  the  officers,  which  are  paid 
by  the  Missionary  Board,  not  because  they  are  teach- 
ers, but  as  preachers.  The  Rev.  L.  Nippert,  who  is 
presiding  elder  of  the  Frankfort  District,  is  still  the  suc- 
cessful director  of  the  Institute;  and  Rev.  Dr.  Sultzber- 
ger,  (the  author  of  a  new  system  of  Christian  doctrine,)  is 
the  theological  professor.  The  Executive  Committee  of 
the  Board  of  Managers  are  chiefly  laymen,  hold  monthly 
meetings,  and  exercise  a  personal  and  judicious  super- 
vision over  the  affairs  of  the  institution.  The  Martin 
Mission  Institute  is  developing  constantly,  and  its  stu- 
dents prove  themselves  worthy  of  the  labor  bestowed 
upon  them.  Nearly  all  of  them  preach  every  Sunday, 
and  often  have  to  walk  many  miles  among  the  mountains 
to  fill  their  appointments. 

The  Germans  who  pass  by  the  school  and  read  the 
inscription,  "Martin  Missions  Anstalt,"  do  not  know 
what  to  make  of  it.  As  a  rule,  those  who  are  not  ac- 
quainted with  our  Church  and  its  missions  in  Europe 
think  it  a  school  dedicated  to  some  saint,  Martin  by 
name!  Letters  and  accounts  frequently  come  to  "St. 
Martin's  School."  Not  so  far  out  of  the  way  either,  are 
they.''  If  our  German  brethren  should  ever  commit 
canonization,  the  first  recipient  of  the  honor  would  be 
the  layman  whose  foresight,  beneficence,  and  warm  ap- 
preciation of  our  needs  in  Germany  have  reared  this 
monument  in  old  Frankfort.  He  has  recently  added  to 
his  gift  a  thousand  dollars  for  the  increase  of  the  Insti- 


90  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

tiite  library.  Several  members  of  his  family  have  visited 
the  institution  at  various  times;  but  until  very  lately  he 
had  not  seen  it  himself.  We  are  happy  to  know  that  both 
Institute  and  management  abundantly  meet  his  approval. 

When  Dr.  Hurst  left,  in  187 1,  Dr.  A.  Sultzberger  be- 
came his  successor.  The  new  professor  had  been  a 
former  student,  one  of  the  first  five  in  the  Institute,  and 
was  a  graduate  of  the  University  at  Heidelberg.  He 
has  ever  since  filled,  with  distinguished  ability  and  suc- 
cess, the  chair  occupied  by  his  eminent  predecessors. 

The  Institute,  with  the  exception  of  the  salaries  of  the 
director  and  professor,  is  supported  by  voluntary  contri- 
butions from  members  of  our  Church  in  Germany.  These 
contributions  are  made  either  in  cash,  provisions,  or  cloth- 
ing for  the  students,  their  board,  lodging,  and  instruction 
being  free.  In  this  way  the  Churches  of  the  Conference 
contribute  between  $2,000  and  $35°°°  annually. 

According  to  the  latest  reports  at  hand  thirteen  stu- 
dents are  now  enjoying  the  advantages  of  the  Institution, 
and  more  than  one  hundred  have  gone  from  its  halls, 
most  of  whom  are  preaching  the  glorious  Gospel  of 
Christ.  Nearly  all  the  present  Germany  and  Switzer- 
land Conference  have  attended  this  school.  No  agency 
in  the  mission  has  been  more  potent  than  the  "  Martin 
Mission  Institute." 

IS.   The  German  Book  Concern. 

cannot  be  placed  second  in  rank  as  to  importance  even 
to  the  Institute.  Mr.  Jacoby  very  early  discerned  the 
importance  of  summoning  to  his  aid  the  power  of  the 
press.  The  American  Tract  Society  had  generously 
supplied  him  with  German  tracts  for  distribution,  and 
the  American  Bible  Society  with  Bibles  and  Testa- 
ments ;   but  more  than  this  was  needed.     In  the  work 


The  Germafi  Book  Concern. 


91 


of  distributing  these  the  superintendent  employed  col- 
porteurs and  Bible  readers.  We  have  already  seen  how, 
by  the  generosity  of  the  Baker  brothers,  he  had  been 
able  to  issue  "  The  Evangelist,"  which  is  yet  the  weekly 


TEACT  HOtrSE. 


paper  of  the  mission.  The  "  Kinderfreund,"  or  Child's 
Friend,  was  first  issued  in  1852,  and  has  now  a  circulation 
of  eleven  thousand,  and  is  a  beautiful  child's  paper.  The 
"  Mission's  Bote,"  or  Missionary  Messenger,  was  issued 
later,  of  which  August  Rodemeyer  is  the  present  editor. 
When  the  tracts  donated  from  America  were  all  dis- 
tributed Mr.  Jacoby  printed  others.  By  the  year  i860 
these  had  become  twenty-two  in  number,  of  which 
1,372,000  copies  had  up  to  that  time  been  printed.  It 
was  soon  necessary  also  to  print  the  Hymn  Book,  and 


92  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

it  was  done.  All  the  printing  and  publishing  up  to  the 
year  i860  was  done  for  the  mission  by  other  printing 
establishments.  At  length  it  was  thought  best  to  have 
a  printing  house  for  the  mission.  Accordingly  the 
Missionary  Society  appropriated  $1,000,  and  a  house 
was  purchased  in  Hastedt,  a  suburb  of  Bremen,  and 
fitted  up  with  steam  power  and  presses.  By  annual  aid 
from  the  Missionary  Society,  a  great  work  is  being  ac- 
complished. The  press,  every-where  a  potent  agency,  is 
especially  so  in  Germany. 

The  parsonage  at  Steffensweg  being  vacated  by  the 
removal  of  the  Institute  to  Frankfort,  the  type,  presses, 
and  power  were  removed  to  it,  and  the  chapel  in  Georg- 
strasse  made  the  salesroom  of  the  Concern. 

From  1850  to  1870,  251,000  books  and  131,000  small 
books  for  children,  were  sold.  About  7,000,000  pages 
of  tracts  have  been  printed  and  distributed  by  the  Tract 
Society  of  the  mission.  There  have  also  been  printed 
311,900  pamphlets,  and  1,723,747  pages  of  children's 
tracts.  About  forty  hands  and  two  steam-presses  are 
continually  employed  throwing  off  these  sheets,  so  full 
of  light  and  salvation  to  philosophic,  skeptical  Germany. 

When  Mr.  Jacoby  left  for  America,  the  post  of  Book 
Agent  fell  upon  Mr.  Doering,  in  which  he  still  con- 
tinues. The  Concern  has  achieved  a  good  standing 
throughout  Germany  and  Switzerland,  for  it  has  become 
every-where  known  under  the  title  "  Verlag  des  Tractat 
Hauses."  Since  it  commenced  it  has  published  thirty 
different  books,  large  and  small,  thirty  Sunday-school 
volumes,  two  hundred  and  fifty  different  tracts,  and  forty 
pamphlets.  At  this  moment  it  has  in  press  a  work  in 
three  volumes  on  "  Systematic  Theology,"  by  Dr.  Sultz- 
berger,  designed  f(.r  the  preachers,  and  which  has  been 
placed  by  the  bishops  in  the  conference  course  of  study. 


The  German  Book  Concern.  93 

There  is  a  depot  of  the  American  Bible  Society  in 
connection  with  the  publishing  house,  and  the  American 
Bible  Society  has  been  accustomed  to  make  very  liberal 
annual  grants  for  printing  the  word  of  God.  One  of  the 
presses  is  almost  continually  occupied  in  this  way,  and 
from  three  to  six  colporteurs  are  constantly  employed 
in  the  sale  and  distribution  of  the  Scriptures,  Five  or  six 
thousand  Bibles  and  eight  or  ten  thousand  Testaments 
are  in  this  way  annually  sent  out  to  the  people  of  Germany 
and  Switzerland.  All  this  is  in  addition  to  the  grants  of 
books  often  made  by  the  Bible  Society  to  the  mission. 

A  Tract  Society  and  Sunday-School  Union  also  exist 
in  the  mission,  aided  in  a  generous  manner  by  the  Tract 
Society  and  the  Sunday-School  Union  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church.  By  the  aid  of  grants  from  year  to 
year  millions  of  pages,  bearing  light  to  those  in  darkness 
and  salvation  to  the  lost,  have  been  sent  flying  over  Ger- 
many. The  Religious  Tract  Society  of  London  has  also, 
for  years  past,  made  an  annual  grant  to  the  mission  for 
the  same  purpose  of  ^35.  By  this  means  the  mission  has 
been  able  to  issue  the  "  Monthly  Messenger,"  ten  thou- 
sand copies  of  which  are  distributed.  During  the  war 
great  pains  were  taken  to  put  these  publications  into  the 
hands  of  the  soldiers.  The  Sunday-School  Union  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  has  been  very  helpful  to  the 
sixteen  thousand  Sunday-school  children  in  the  schools 
of  the  mission.  It  is  not  difficult  to  apprehend  the  po- 
tency of  this  publishing  interest. 

14.  Prospects  in  Germany. 

A  great  future  evidently  lies  before  this  conference. 

Religious   liberty  now  prevails   through  nearly  all  the 

German   empire    and    Switzerland.      The    kingdom   of 

■Saxony  and  Bavaria,  including  the  Palatine,  must  be  ex- 

2 


94  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

cepted  from  this.  In  Saxony  we  are  only  permitted  to 
preach  to  those  of  our  members  who  have  formally  re- 
tired from  the  State  Church,  none  others  being  allowed 
to  attend.  Bishop  Andrews  here  narrowly  escaped 
being  fined  for  a  violation  of  this  law. 

Our  people  evade  this  law  by  holding  a  tea-meeting, 
during  which  religion  is  the  only  topic  of  conversation. 
In  this  way  many  souls  have  been  brought  to  God.  In 
the  Palatine  religious  discourse  is  allowed,  but  the  meet- 
ing must  not  be  opened  with  singing  and  prayer.  In 
Prussia  we  may  preach  when  and  where  we  please,  only 
first  giving  notice  to  the  authorities.  Marriage  is  now  a 
civil  institution  through  all  the  empire,  and  the  State- 
Church  clergy  have  no  advantage  in  this  regard  over 
other  ministers.  A  religious  service,  if  had,  is  really  no 
part  of  the  marriage.  Formerly  all  parents  were  obliged 
to  have  their  children  baptized  by  the  State-Church  cler- 
gymen, but  this  is  so  no  longer.  Everything  is  tending 
toward  the  severance  of  Church  and  State.  This  is  de- 
sired by  many  of  the  most  devout  ministers  of  the  State 
Church,  and  the  number  who  so  desire  is  increasing  daily. 
Lutheranism  is  evidently  rising  to  a  higher  spiritual  plane. 

One  of  the  most  striking  effects  of  all  this  is  the  want 
of  clergymen,  of  whom  once  there  was  a  superabundant 
supply.  Not  half  as  many  as  formerly  are  now  studying 
theology.  The  reigning  skepticism  of  Germany  may 
have  something  to  do  with  this.  In  the  University  of 
Heidelberg,  for  some  years  past,  theology  has  more  pro- 
fessors than  students.  About  a  year  since  there  were 
eighteen  vacancies  to  be  supplied  in  parishes  in  the 
Duchy  of  Baden,  and  only  five  candidates  presented 
themselves  for  examination.  Calls  have  been  made 
lately,  in  which  noni.  presented  themselves  for  examina- 
tion.    In  Prussia  hundreds  of  parishes  are  vacant,  with 


Prospects  in  Germany.  95 

none  to  supply  them.  In  some  places  the  State  Church 
is  beginning  to  employ  lay  helpers.  In  tlie  meantime 
rationalism,  socialism,  and  skepticism  are  rapidly  spread- 
ing. All  are  members  of  the  Church  by  law,  atheists, 
pantheists,  and  formalists,  and  the  Church  has  no  power 
to  purge  itself  of  the  unworthy ;  but  her  hostile  mem- 
bership crowd  the  polls  on  election  days  to  cast  their 
ballots  to  undermine  and  destroy  her.  Over  the  head 
of  the  Church,  the  king,  the  Church  has  no  power,  but 
over  it  he  has  vast  power.  By  his  appointments  he  can 
largely  shape  its  character.  A  pleasure-loving,  place- 
seeking  hierarchy  is  insufficient  for  the  present  extrem- 
ity— the  Church  is  in  its  impotency.  The  only  hope  of 
Germany  is  in  her  missions,  and  in  the  evangelical  por- 
tion of  her  State-Church  clergy.  Our  mission  to  this 
land  of  philosophy  is  abundantly  justified,  and  the 
yearning  heart  of  her  common  people,  so  freely  given 
to  Methodism,  testifies  how  fully  this  Gospel  meets  her 
present  necessities,  and  how  great  may  be  our  triumphs 
in  the  not  distant  future. 

The  incidental  results  of  our  missions  are  as  great  as 
the  direct.  We  had  scarcely  got  under  way  before  the 
Innere  mission  —  home  mission — received  a  confessed 
quickening  from  our  presence  and  activities.  Many 
State-Church  ministers  and  members  have  come  to 
know  what  experimental  godliness  is,  and  there  is  a 
strong  and  somewhat  numerous  wing  of  the  clergy  truly 
evangelistic  in  their  preaching.  Sabbath-schools  are  now 
quite  general. 

We  have  some  self-supporting  Churches  in  Germany, 
and  all  are  more  or  less  so.  The  possibility  of  a  volun- 
tary system  of  religious  support  is  being  wrought  out  be- 
fore the  eyes  of  the  German  people,  and  when  it  shall  be 
fully  seen,  it  means  nothing  less  than  disestablishment. 


96  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

The  State  Church  has  had  no  great  church-building 
schemes  of  late,  and  whole  regions  are  destitute,  while 
Methodism,  weak  and  poor,  has  sprinkled  the  land  with 
chapels  and  institutions  of  religion,  built  without  foreign 
aid.  The  State  Church  has  proved  itself  a  failure,  but 
is  now  bestirring  itself  in  the  line  of  church  erection. 

In  1799  Schleiermacher,  burning  with  holy  indigna- 
tion, told  the  nation  "it  did  not  worship  the  Godhead 
in  private  any  more  than  it  visited  the  forsaken  tem- 
ples; that  the  eternal  and  holy  existence  beyond  this 
life  was  ignored  by  it  altogether ;  that  the  Bible  was 
considered  a  merely  human  book  ;  and  that  even  the 
hymns  of  Luther  and  Paul  Gerhardt  were  exchanged 
for  rationalistic  ditties  subservient  to  its  prosaic  teach- 
ing." Arndt  said  of  that  period:  "We  are  altogether 
bad,  cowardly,  and  stupid — too  poor  for  love,  too  lan- 
guid for  hate,  too  lukewarm  for  anger;  we  hold  out  our 
hands  for  every  thing,  but  grasp  nothing;  we  wish  for 
all  things,  but  are  incapable  of  attaining  any  thing.  In 
this  miserable  indifference  and  godlessness  and  extinc- 
tion of  nationality,  which  is  called  all-sidedness,  lies  the 
solution  of  our  calamities." 

The  present  century,  especially  the  quarter  of  it  just 
past,  has  witnessed  great  changes  in  the  ecclesiastical 
affairs  of  Germany,  and  still  greater  are  impending. 
Our  missions  are  bringing  life  and  hope  to  the  Father- 
land. The  civil  power  is  evidently  furthering  religious 
progress.  The  Lutheran  Church  of  Germany  is  arous- 
ing from  its  formalism,  and,  baptized  with  the  Holy 
Ghost,  we  may  hope  it  will  fall  into  line  with  the  con- 
quering hosts  of  God's  living  Church.  This,  when  it 
comes,  will  be  no  mean  addition  to  the  forces  now 
operating  so  effectively  for  the  redemption  of  a  fallen 
world. 


PART   VIII. 
MISSIONS    TO    INDIA. 


Ahasuerus^  . . .  which  reigned  from  India  even  unto  Ethiopia^  over  a  hun- 
dred and  seven  and  twenty  provinces. — Esther  /,  i. 

He  shall  have  dominion  also  from  sea  to  sea.,  and  from  the  river  unto  the 
ends  of  the  earth.  They  that  dwell  in  the  wilderness  shall  bow  before  him  ; 
and  his  enemies  shall  lick  the  dust. — Psalm  Ixxii.,  8^  g. 

1.    Interesting  Antecedents  to  the  Mission. 

'T^HE  name  India  is  probably  a  modification  of  the 
Sanskrit  Sindhii^  the  Indus,  and  was,  doubtless, 
applied  not  only  to  the  river,  but  also  to  the  people 
upon  its  banks.  It  is  a  name  entirely  unknown  to  the 
people  of  the  countries  designated  by  it,  and  quite  in- 
definite in  its  application.  Columbus,  in  his  westward 
voyage,  at  first  supposed  he  had  reached  India.  When 
this  was  discovered  to  be  an  error,  the  American  Con- 
tinent was  at  first  called  the  West  Indies,  to  distinguish 
it  from  India  proper,  which  was  called  East  Indies.  In 
process  of  time  the  term  West  Indies  has  become  re- 
stricted to  the  islands  lying  between  North  and  South 
America,  and  the  term  East  Indies  to  the  Peninsula  of 
Hindustan,  embracing  often  Farther  India,  or  India  be- 
yond the  Ganges. 

Among  the  people  of  India  the  country  is  spoken  of 
by  local  terms,  the  Deccan  (South)  being  the  designation 
of  the  country  south  of  the  Vindhya  Mountains  ;  the 
Punjab,  (Five  Rivers,)  is  the  title  given  to  the  extreme 


100  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

north-west  of  the  peninsula;  and  Hindustan,  (the  Land 
of  the  Hindus,)  is  the  name  of  the  entire  valley  of  the 
Ganges.  The  tide  of  settlement  is  clearly  marked,  and 
shows  remnants  of  two  race-waves  of  Turanian  tribes, 
sustaining  a  relation  to  later  invaders,  similar  to  that  of 
the  North  American  aborigines  to  the  Anglo-American. 
Aryans,  Mongols,  Portuguese,  Danes,  French,  and  Brit- 
ons have  followed  in  their  train. 

What  is  now  recognized  as  India  is  a  vast  country, 
nearly  two  thousand  miles  from  north  to  south,  and  one 
thousand  nine  hundred  miles  from  east  to  west,  having 
an  area  of  one  million  five  hundred  and  seventy-seven 
thousand  six  hundred  and  ninety-eight  square  miles. 
Here  is  to  be  found  a  population  approaching  three 
hundred  millions  in  number,  occupying  a  territory  twen- 
ty-three times  as  large  as  England  and  Wales,  and  equal 
in  area  to  Europe,  excluding  Russia  and  Scandinavia. 
Here  are  twenty-one  races  and  thirty-five  nations,  speak- 
ing half  a  hundred  languages  and  dialects — a  hundred 
millions  speaking  Hindi  and  Urdu  ;  thiity-six  millions 
using  Bengali  ;  fifteen  millions  severally  Tamil,  Tel- 
ugu,  and  Marathi.  Twelve  millions  are  assigned  to 
Panjabi,  ten  to  Canarese,  seven  to  Gujerali,  and  five 
to  Oriya. 

The  religious  beliefs  are  various.  There  are  ten  thou- 
sand Jews,  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  Parsees, 
seventeen  millions  aborigines,  with  a  blended  demonol- 
atry  and  nature-worship,  forty  millions  Moslems,  and  a 
hundred  and  seventy  millions  of  Brahmins. 

India  is  a  land  rich  in  its  productions  and  manufact- 
ures, and  all  the  nations  of  Europe  have  always  been 
eager  for  its  trade.  As  early  as  the  fifteenth  century 
companies  were  established  among  various  European 
nations,   Portuguese   and  Italians  especially,   for  traffic 


hitei'estiiiz  Antecedents  to  tJie  Mission.         loi 


<i 


with  these  lands,  and  shortly  afterward  the  Dutch  entered 
the  same  field.  When  the  Turks  seized  Constantinople, 
and  Egypt,  and  barred  up  the  direct  route  to  India,  it 
became  the  dream  of  the  age  to  find  another  route  to 
all  this  glittering  wealth.  This  it  was  that  led  Vasco  de 
Gama  around  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  Columbus 
to  the  New  World.  In  the  sixteenth  century  the  Brit- 
ish, lured  by  the  spices,  silks,  and  gems  of  the  East, 
attempted  an  overland  passage,  but  failed,  and  then 
hoped  to  open  a  north-west  route  above  the  recently 
discovered  continent.  The  route  by  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope  had  been  given  by  the  Pope  exclusively  to  the 
Portuguese ;  but  this  could  not  long  be  submitted  to, 
and  a  company  was  formed  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth, 
which,  disregarding  the  papal  bull,  sent  a  Captain  Ste- 
phens around  the  Cape  in  1652.  Thus  originated  the 
British  East  India  Companies,  which  succeeded  one  an- 
other with  various  charters  and  privileges  till  1858,  when 
the  government  became  vested  in  the  queen. 

The  political  acquisitions  of  Great  Britain  began  in 
1748  by  its  expulsion  and  ultimate  protection  of  the 
Rajah  of  Tanjore,  he  making  some  concessions  of  terri- 
tory to  the  East  India  Company.  These  possessions 
were  from  this  time  constantly  increased,  till  this  great 
company  became  in  fact  the  ruler  of  a  large  part  of  the 
land,  and  from  many  of  its  decisions  there  was  no  appeal. 
It  monopolized  the  business  to  a  considerable  extent, 
though  by  the  two  later  charters  of  18 13  and  1833  ^^^^ 
trade  of  the  country  was  in  the  main  thrown  open. 

The  charter,  as  renewed  in  1813,  recognized  the  duty 
of  the  people  of  Great  Britain  to  promote  Christianity 
in  India,  and  provided  for  the  right  of  missionaries  to 
reside  there,  but  carefully  prohibited  all  improper  inter- 
ference with  the  religion  of  the  nation.     Permission  to 


I02  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

reside  there  was  in  the  first  place  to  be  obtained  from 
the  Directors  in  London  or  the  Board  of  Control.  The 
first  application  was  refused,  and  those  missionaries  who 
were  already  there  were  expressly  excepted  from  the  ben- 
efits of  this  act.  The  American  Board  had  at  length  sent 
to  India  their  first  missionaries,  and  a  fierce  struggle 
began  for  their  banishment  from  India.  Mr.  William 
Wilberforce  was  appealed  to,  and  the  aid  of  other  phil- 
anthropic and  Christian  persons  in  Great  Britain  was 
invoked  to  prevent  this.  As  the  resolution  to  banish 
them  was  about  to  pass  in  the  Court  of  Directors  the 
venerable  Charles  Grant  presented  an  elaborate  defense 
of  the  missionaries,  and  an  argument  clearly  showing 
that  the  Court  was  about  to  exceed  its  own  powers 
under  British  law  and  the  law  of  nations.  The  tide 
was  thereby  turned,  and  the  missionaries  were  permit- 
ted to  remain.  This  was  the  first  real  opening  of  India 
to  missionaries.  The  East  India  Company  continued 
sadly  permeated  with  the  spirit  of  sordidness,  on  which 
its  opposition  to  missions  was  based,  down  to  the  very 
time  of  its  displacement  after  the  "  Mutiny,"  and  conse- 
quently up  to  the  very  hour  of  our  own  entrance  into 
the  field. 

Under  the  charter  of  1813,  which  continued  for 
twenty  years,  ten  missionary  societies  occupied  the 
country.  Under  the  renewal  of  1833,  which  was  also 
for  twenty  years,  the  number  of  these  societies  had  in- 
creased to  twenty-two,  occupying  three  hundred  chief 
stations,  having  twenty-five  printing-presses  turning  out 
Christian  literature,  and  Christian  schools  were  in  many 
of  the  great  towns.  There  were  still,  however,  vast  sec- 
tions of  country  over  which  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Brit- 
ish Government  had  extended,  or  which  acknowledged 

allegiance  to  it,  that  were  not  occupied  by  any  mission- 
2 


Interesting  Antecedents  to  the  Mission.         103 

ary  society.  Whole  political  districts,  having  popula- 
tions varying  from  two  to  twelve  millions  of  people 
each,  were  entirely  untouched  by  any  evangelistic  la- 
bors. There  was,  also,  a  young,  vigorous,  spiritual,  and 
powerful  Church — the  Methodist  Episcopal — that  had 
not  yet  essayed  to  enter  this  great  field.  A  vast  op- 
portunity was  thus  presented,  and  an  agent  at  hand, 
equipped  with  ability  and  pressed  by  a  sense  of  obliga- 
tion, to  seize  upon  it. 

2.  The  Mission  Attempted. 

Dr.  Durbin  entered  the  missionary  office  as  Corre- 
sponding Secretary  in  1850.  His  active  and  far-seeing 
intellect  did  not  fail  to  note  the  situation  of  affairs  in 
India.  As  early  as  November  9,  1852,  the  records  of 
the  General  Committee  show  that  he  called  the  atten- 
tion of  that  body  to  the  importance  of  opening  a  mis- 
sion in  India,  and  the  committee  resolved  "  that  a  fund 
be  created  and  placed  at  the  discretion  of  the  Board 
and  Bishops  for  commencing  a  mission  in  India,"  and 
seven  thousand  five  hundred  dollars  were  appropriated 
for  that  purpose. 

It  was  not,  however,  until  1856  that  the  work  was 
actually  inaugurated,  though  the  General  Committee  in 
each  year  of  this  interval  appropriated  seven  thousand 
five  hundred  dollars,  subject  to  use  in  this  direction 
should  the  proper  man  present  himself  for  founder  and 
superintendent  of  the  mission.  No  such  person,  how- 
ever, was  found  willing  to  undertake  the  work  until  the 
Bishop  in  charge  was  put  in  communication  with  Rev. 
William  Butler,  of  the  New  England  Conference.  Mr. 
Butler  was  a  native  of  Ireland,  who  had  been  educated 
in  the  Didsbury  Theological  School,  and  had  traveled 
as  an  itinerant  minister  of  the  Wesleyan  connection,  and 

Vol.  II.— 7 


104  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

four  years  previous  to  his  appointment  to  India  had 
transferred  his  labors  to  the  United  States. 

His  personal  presence,  his  education,  his  knowledge 
of  the  British,  who  were  dominant  in  the  land  to  which 
he  was  to  go,  his  familiarity  with  the  history  of  the  East 
consequent  upon  his  identification  with  British  interests 
therein,  his  ability  as  a  theologian  and  as  a  public 
speaker,  and  his  fine  social  qualities,  commended  him 
to  the  appointing  power  as  a  suitable  person  for  this 
great  undertaking. 

There  was  a  felicitous  coincidence  of  facts  in  the 
history  of  Mr.  Butler,  the  memory  of  which  it  is  pleasant 
to  perpetuate.  When  Dr.  Coke,  the  first  Methodist 
missionary  to  India,  perished  almost  within  sight  of  its 
shores.  Rev.  James  Lynch  was  appointed  to  take  charge 
of  the  work  he  had  projected.  Mr.  Lynch  labored  for 
nearly  thirty  years  in  India,  and  then  retired  to  his  na- 
tive Ireland,  and  was  appointed  to  the  Comber  Circuit. 
Being  old  and  feeble,  he  needed  an  associate,  and  Will- 
iam Butler  found  himself,  in  the  first  year  of  his  minis- 
try, the  assistant  of  this  excellent  returned  missionary. 
Fifteen  years  after  this,  Mr.  Lynch  still  living,  Mr.  Butler 
was  on  his  way  to  India  as  the  representative  of  the 
Methodism  of  the  United  States,  thus  linking  the  two 
lands,  the  two  Methodisms,  and  the  two  missions  of  the 
British  and  American  Methodist  Churches. 

In  the  church  of  which  Mr.  Butler  had  been  pastor 
at  Lynn,  Massachusetts,  a  "farewell"  meeting  was  held 
on  Tuesday  evening,  April  8,  1856,  at  the  close  of 
which  the  Corresponding  Secretary  delivered  to  the 
newly  appointed  missionary,  in  the  presence  of  a  vast 
audience,  his  commission,  his  letter  of  instructions, 
and  his  passport,  in  doing  which  he  addressed  him  in 
an  impressive  manner.    The  next  day,  at  eleven  o'clock, 


The  Mission  Attempted.  105 

the  steamer  "  Canada  "  turned  her  prow  to  the  sea,  bear- 
ing away  William  Butler  and  family,  excepting  two  sons, 
left  in  America  to  receive  their  education.  He  arrived 
at  Liverpool  on  April  19.  In  England  and  Ireland  he 
gathered  information  needful  for  his  work,  visited  old 
friends,  and  on  August  20  left  Liverpool,  by  way  of 
Egypt,  for  India.  September  10  found  him  on  board 
the  "Nubia,"  off  the  south  coast  of  Arabia,  near  Aden, 
and  on  September  25,  the  "house  of  his  dear  friend,  Mr. 
Stewart,"  in  Calcutta,  opened  to  welcome  him  to  India. 

He  tarried  for  consultation  with  the  missionaries  and 
others,  and  wrote  on  November  7,  from  the  holy  city 
of  the  Hindus,  Benares,  whence  he  went  to  Azimghur 
to  confer  with  that  most  excellent  Christian  gentleman 
and  friend  of  missions,  Mr.  Tucker,  a  man  of  distinction 
in  the  government. 

The  first  great  duty  which  devolved  upon  the  new 
missionary  was  that  of  determining  upon  a  field  of 
operations  for  the  society.  The  letter  of  instructions 
had  "directed  his  attention  particularly  to  Eastern 
Bengal,  a  vast,  populous  district  lying  to  the  north  and 
north-east  of  Calcutta,  beyond  the  ancient  city  of  Decca, 
toward  the  mountains."  It  also  required  that  he  should 
inquire  particularly  with  respect  to  the  Rohilla  country, 
and  the  regions  lying  still  farther  west  and  north-west. 
This  same  document  contained  the  following:  "Our  in- 
formation leads  us  to  think  favorably  of  the  North-west 
of  India,  and  the  chief  objection  that  occurs  to  us  in 
reference  to  it  is,  that  it  is  more  generally  supplied  with 
missions  than  Eastern  Bengal."  The  Barilla  country, 
lying  on  the  north  of  Mysore,  was  also  to  be  considered, 
and,  if  necessary,  Madras  was  to  be  visited,  to  facilitate 
the  formation  of  a  judgment  concerning  this  region. 

The  responsibility  of  choosing  a  field  was  both  deli- 


io6  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

cate  and  difficult.  It  cost  Mr.  Butler  great  solicitude 
and  many  sleepless  nights.  "It  seemed  such  an  awful 
consideration,"  he  wrote,  "that  it  should  depend  on  my 
choice  which  of  two  vast  multitudes  of  people  shall 
have  the  Gospel,  and  which  shall  remain,  perhaps  twen- 
ty years  to  come,  without  it."  The  leading  missionary 
societies  already  in  the  field  had  wisely  judged  that 
the  region  was  so  vast  that  they  should  each  select  a 
section  of  territory,  such  as  they  might  reasonably  hope 
to  be  able  to  care  for  with  the  men  and  means  at  their 
command. 

Contrary  to  the  supposition  of  the  letter  of  instruc- 
tions, the  North-west  of  India  was  not  "more  generally 
supplied  with  missions  than  Eastern  Bengal."  Out  of 
three  hundred  and  thirteen  mission  stations  in  India, 
only  twenty-nine  were  in  the  North-west  Provinces, 
while  Rohilcund,  a  large  and  important  section  of  this 
territory,  had  not  a  single  missionary.  After  the  most 
careful  investigation  and  the  fullest  conference  with 
others  more  familiar  with  India,  the  North-west  seemed 
to  Mr.  Butler  to  be  the  most  needy,  promising,  and  im- 
portant field  for  our  operations.  In  this  judgment  he 
was  supported  by  the  Calcutta  Missionary  Conference, 
and  the  expressed  opinion  of  such  competent  judges  as 
Rev.  Dr.  Duff,  Rev.  Mr.  [now  Dr.]  Mullens,  and  Rev. 
Mr.  Lacroix,  all  then  missionaries  in  Calcutta;  Judges 
Wylie  and  Atherton;  his  Honor  the  Lieutenant-Gov- 
ernor of  the  North-west  Provinces,  and  Mr.  William 
Muir,  then  Secretary  to  the  India  Government. 

But  the  North-west  was  itself  a  vast  and  indefinite 
region  in  which  to  locate  a  mission.  Suffice  it  to  say, 
that  the  missionary  found  in  Rohilcund  and  Gudh  a 
definite  and  remarkable  field.  The  territory  which  came 
ultimately  to  be  recognized  as  the  mission  field  of  the 


The  Mission  Attempted.  107 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church  was  bounded  on  the  north 
by  the  snow-line  of  the  Himalaya  Mountains,  on  the 
west  and  south  by  the  Ganges,  to  a  point  between 
Cawnpore  and  Benares,  and  on  the  east  by  the  bound- 
aries of  the  Province  of  Oudh.  "Our  field,  then,"  says 
Dr.  Butler,  "is  the  valley  of  the  Ganges  with  the  adja- 
cent hill  range,  a  tract  of  India  nearly  as  large  as  En- 
gland without  Scotland,  being  nearly  four  hundred  and 
fifty  miles  long,  with  an  average  breadth  of  one  hundred 
and  twenty  miles,  containing  more  than  eighteen  mill- 
ions of  people,  who  are  thus  left  in  our  hands  by  the 
well-understood  courtesy  of  the  other  missionary  soci- 
eties in  Europe  and  America,  who  respect  our  occu- 
pancy, and  consider  us  pledged  to  bring  the  means  of 
grace  and  salvation  within  the  reach  of  these  dying 
millions." 

Rohilcund  was  the  land  of  the  Rohillas,  Patans,  or 
Afghans,  who  established  themselves  there  early  in  the 
last  century,  and  it  includes  the  British  districts  of 
Bijnour,  Moradabad,  Bareilly,  Budaon,  and  Shahjehan- 
pore,  and  the  native  state  of  Rampore.  In  this  terri- 
tory there  were  more  than  thirty  towns  and  cities,  each 
with  a  population  ranging  from  ten  thousand  up  to  thirty 
thousand  souls,  while  Bareilly  was  estimated  then  as 
having  over  one  hundred  thousand,  and  Lucknow  as 
containing  not  less  than  three  hundred  and  fifty  thou- 
sand. The  density  of  the  population  in  Rohilcund 
exceeded  that  of  any  other  part  of  India,  or  the  most 
populous  countries  of  Europe;  some  of  the  districts  are 
more  closely  packed  than  the  most  crowded  manufac- 
turing counties  of  England,  or  the  most  populous  tracts 
of  France  or  Belgium.* 

*  In  Oudh  and  Rohilcund  the  density  of  population  is  shown  by 
the  statistics,  which  represent  it  as  four  hundred  and  seventy-four 


io8  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

To  man  this  district  Mr.  Butler  asked  the  Bishops 
and  Board  to  furnish  eight  men  for  Lucknow,  four  for 
Bareilly  and  Moradabad  respectively,  three  for  Fyzabad, 
and  two  for  Shahjehanpore,  Budaon,  and  Pilibheet, 
each  ;  making  altogether  twenty-five  missionaries.  This 
was  a  new  departure.  No  society  had  entered  the  field 
with  such  numerical  force  as  was  now  proposed.  The 
Church  at  home  tacitly  accepted  this  proposal  of  Mr. 
Butler,  though  she  never  yet  has  furnished  that  number 
of  European  missionaries  at  one  time. 

On  his  way  to  Bareilly  Mr.  Butler  was  greatly  favored 
by  the  American  Presbyterian  Church  at  Allahabad  con- 
senting to  give  him,  as  a  native  interpreter  and  helper, 
one  of  their  most  promising  young  native  Christians, 
who,  as  an  orphan,  had  been  trained  and  educated  by 
themselves.  This  was  Joel  T.  Janvier,  who,  subse- 
quently, became  the  first  native  preacher  of  our  India 
Church. 

There  had  never  been  a  mission  in  the  province,  but 
in  Bareilly  a  few  native  converts  had  been  gathered 
several  years  before  by  a  zealous  English  chaplain. 
Religious  services  were  at  once  opened,  but  before 
much  could  be  accomplished  the  Sepoy  Mutiny  spread 
over  the  country,  and  Mr.  Butler  and  family,  with  other 
civilians,  and  all  the  women  and  children  connected 
with  the  English  residents  of  Bareilly,  were  sent  away 
to  Nynee  Tal,  in  the  Himalayas. 

8.  Mission  Interrupted  by  the  Sepoy  Rebellion. 

A  fortnight  later,  May  31,  1857,  the  native  soldiers  in 

Bareilly  mutinied,   and   attempted   to  assassinate   their 

and  three  hundred  and  sixty-one,  respectively,  to  the  square  mile  ; 
the  force  of  which  will  be  seen  by  recalling  the  fact  that  the  United 
States  has  less  than  thirty  persons  to  the  square  mile. 


•ii^saiarnve  .v-^sc 


Joel. 


Mission  Interrupted  by  Sepoy  Rebellion.        1 1 1 

officers  and  every  foreigner  in  the  place.  Many  were 
killed  on  the  spot,  and  others  were  adjudged  to  death 
by  the  leader^  Khan  Bahadur  Khan,  and  executed.  A 
few  escaped  to  Nynee  Tal.  Meanwhile  the  world  at 
large  was  ignorant  of  the  sanguinary  events  taking  place 
in  India.  Telegraphic  wires  were  not  then  strung  across 
the  continents,  nor  cabled  beneath  the  oceans,  as  they 
are  to-day.  The  indescribable  horrors  of  this  Mutiny 
are  but  indirectly  connected  with  the  history  of  our 
mission,  but  the  hegira  of  our  missionary,  as  told  by 
himself,  is  strictly  germane  to  the  story,  and  is  of  thrill- 
ing interest.  He  was  exceedingly  reluctant  to  depart, 
and  only  after  repeated  warnings,  and  even  commands 
from  the  authorities,  consented  to  go. 

"We  were  ready,"  says  Dr.  Butler,  "when  our  bear- 
ers came  at  nine  o'clock,  and  I  went  into  my  study  once 
more.  I  looked  at  my  books,  etc.,  and  the  thought 
flashed  across  my  mind  that,  perhaps,  after  all  my  pains 
in  collecting  them,  I  should  never  see  them  again.  I 
took  up  my  Hindustani  grammar,  two  volumes  of 
manuscript  theological  lectures,  a  couple  of  works  on 
India,  my  passport,  my  commission  and  letter  of  in- 
structions, with  my  Bible,  Hymn  Book,  and  a  copy  of 
the  Discipline,  and  sorrowfully  turned  away,  leaving  the 
remainder  to  their  fate.  The  children,  poor  little  fel- 
lows, were  lifted  out  of  their  beds  and  placed  in  the 
dooley.  Quietly,  and  under  cover  of  the  night,  we 
started,  leaving  the  keys  of  our  house  and  all  things  in 
Joel's  charge.  Shaking  hands  with  him  and  the  others, 
we  moved  off  by  the  light  of  the  mussalchee's  torch, 
crossed  the  Bazaar,  but  no  one  molested  us.  They 
simply  asked  the  men,  '  Whom  have  you  .? '  The  reply 
was,  '  The  Padre  Sahib,'  (the  missionary,)  and  we  passed 
through  the  crowd  unmolested.     We  moved  on  in  the 


112  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

silent  darkness,  having  seventy-four  miles  to  go.  About 
midnight  I  happened  to  be  awake,  and  saw  we  were 
passing  a  gig  with  two  ladies  in  it,  and  a  native  leading 
the  horse.  It  seemed  hazardous  to  stop,  but  I  became 
so  uneasy  that  I  did,  and  walked  back.  The  ladies 
knew  my  voice.  There  I  found  them,  on  that  wretched 
road,  twenty  miles  from  Bareilly,  in  the  middle  of  the 
night,  the  ladies'  scantily  dressed,  and  crowded,  with  an 
ayah,  (a  native  nurse,)  into  a  small  gig,  one  of  them 
holding  up  (for  there  was  no  room  for  it  to  lie  down)  a 
poor  sick  child.  In  that  posture  they  had  been  for 
nearly  eight  hours.  They  were  just  sitting  down  to 
dinner  when  the  news  of  the  massacre  of  Delhi  arrived, 
and  such  was  the  panic  produced  that  the  gig  was  in- 
stantly brought  to  the  door,  and  they  put  into  it  and 
sent  off.  They  must  go  alone,  for  their  husbands  were 
military  officers,  and  must  remain.  I  have  witnessed 
desolate  scenes,  but  never  saw  any  thing  so  desolate 
looking  as  those  two  ladies  and  that  child  on  that  road 
that  night. 

"  I  took  the  lady  with  the  child  out  of  the  gig,  and 
put  them  into  my  dooley,  and  it  did  my  heart  good  to 
see  them  lying  down.  I  then  sent  them  on,  and  took 
charge  of  the  other  lady  and  the  gig.  We  overtook 
them,  and  about  five  ladies  more,  at  the  travelers'  bun- 
galow at  Behari.  There  they  remained,  as  directed, 
until  dooleys  overtook  them  next  evening.  Here  I 
met  General  Sibbald  hurrying  down  in  a  fury — too 
late,  thank  God  !  to  carry  out  his  purpose  to  prevent 
the  departure.  We  rested  till  the  heat  of  the  day 
subsided,  and  then  I  started  with  my  family  again.  We 
reached  the  first  Chowkee  safely,  changed  bearers, 
and  then  entered  the  Terai,  a  belt  of  deep  jungle,  about 

twenty  miles  wide,  around  the  Himalayas,  reeking  with 

•i  .       .  e 


Mission  Interrupted  by  Sepoy  Rebellion.        1 1 3 

malaria,  and  the  haunt  of  tigers  and  elephants.  The 
rank  vegetation  stood  in  places  like  high  walls  on  either 
side.  At  midnight  we  reached  that  part  of  it  where  the 
bearers  are  changed.  The  other  palankeens  had  their 
full  complement  of  men  ;  but  of  the  twenty-nine  bearers 
for  whom  I  paid  I  could  only  find  nine  men  and  one 
torch-bearer;  and  this,  too,  in  such  a  place!  Darkness 
and  tigers  were  around  us ;  the  other  palankeens  were 
starting  one  after  another,  each  with  its  torch  to  frighten 
away  the  beasts,  the  bearers  taking  advantage  of  the 
rush  to  extort  heavy  hucksheesh.  All  but  two  had  gone 
off,  and  there  we  were  with  three  dooleys  and  only  men 
enough  for  one,  and  no  village  where  we  could  obtain 
them  nearer  than  twelve  miles. 

"What  to  do  I  knew  not.  I  shall  never  forget  that 
hour.  At  length  I  saw  that  there  was  but  one  thing  to 
be  done.  I  took  the  two  children,  and  put  them  into 
the  dooley  with  Mrs.  Butler.  A  bullock-hackry,  laden 
with  furniture,  was  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  ahead, 
with  its  light  fading  in  the  distance.  Desperation  made 
me  energetic.  At  the  risk  of  being  pounced  upon,  I  ran 
after  the  hackry,  and  by  main  force  drove  round  the 
four  bullocks,  and  led  them  back,  sorely  against  the  will 
of  the  five  men  in  charge  of  it.  But  I  insisted  that  they 
must  take  Ann  (our  servant)  and  me,  with  what  little 
baggage  we  had  with  us.  I  put  her  and  the  luggage 
up,  the  driver  grumbling  all  the  while  about  his  heavy 
load  and  the  delay.  I  then  turned  round  to  see  Mrs. 
Butler  off,  but  her  bearers  did  not  stir.  I  feared  they 
were  about  to  spoil  all.  They  were  exhausted  by  extra 
work,  and  might  have  even  fairly  refused  to  carry  two 
children  with  a  lady,  and  to  have  taken  either  of  them 
on  the  hackry  was  impossible.  I  dreaded  the  bearers 
would  not  go.     Delay  seemed  ruinous  to  the  only  plan 


114  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

by  which  I  could  get  them  on  at  all.  If  the  men  re- 
fused the  burden  and  left,  they  would  take  with  them, 
for  their  own  protection,  the  only  torch  there  was,  which 
belonged  to  them,  and  we  should  be  left  in  darkness, 
exposed  to  the  tigers  and  the  deadly  malaria.  Mrs.  C. 
and  Miss  Y.'s  bearers  had  laid  them  down,  and  were 
clamoring  for  larger  bucksheesh.  My  ten  men  looked 
on.  The  hackry  driver  turned  his  bullocks  around, 
and,  out  of  all  patience,  was  actually  putting  his  team 
in  motion.  But,  in  spite  of  urging,  there  stood  my 
men. 

"  It  was  an  awful  moment.  For  a  few  minutes  my 
agony  was  unutterable.  I  thought  I  had  done  all  I 
could,  and  now  every  thing  was  on  the  brink  of  failure. 
I  saw  how  'vain  '  was  'the  help  of  man,'  and  I  turned 
aside  into  the  dark  jungle,  took  off  my  hat,  and  lifted 
my  heart  to  God.  If  ever  I  prayed,  I  prayed  then.  I 
besought  God  in  mercy  to  influence  the  hearts  of  these 
men,  and  decide  for  me  in  that  solemn  hour.  I  re- 
minded him  of  the  mercies  that  had  hitherto  followed 
us,  and  implored  his  interference  in  this  emergency. 
My  prayer  did  not  last  two  minutes,  but  how  much  I 
prayed  in  that  time  !  I  put  on  my  hat,  returned  to  the 
light,  and  looked.  I  spoke  not.  I  saw  my  men  at  once 
bend  to  the  dooley;  it  rose,  and  off  they  went  instantly, 
and  they  never  stopped  a  moment  except  kindly  to  push 
little  Eddie  in,  when  in  his  sleep  he  rolled  so  that  his 
feet  hung  out. 

"  Having  seen  them  off  I  turned  around,  and  there 
were  our  two  dooleys.  I  could  do  nothing  with  them, 
so  left  them  for  the  tigers  to  amuse  themselves  with,  if 
they  chose,  as  soon  as  the  light  was  withdrawn.  I  ran 
after  the  hackry  and  climbed  up  on  the  top  of  the  load, 
and  gave  way  to  my  own   reflections.      I   had  known 


Mission  Interrupted  by  Sepoy  Rebellion.       1 15 

what  it  was  to  be  'in  perils  by  the  heathen,'  and  now  1 
had  an  idea  of  what  it  was  to  be  '  in  perils  in  the  wilder- 
ness.' But  the  feeling  of  divine  mercy  and  care  rose 
above  all.  The  road  was  straight,  and  what  a  joy  it  was 
to  see  the  dooley  light  grow  dim  in  the  distance,  as  the 
bearers  hurried  forward  with  their  precious  burden  ! 

"  We  moved  on  slowly  after  them,  owing  to  the  rugged 
road,  the  swaying  furniture,  and  the  wretched  vehicle; 
but  we  were  too  grateful  for  having  escaped  passing  the 
night  in  the  miasma  and  danger  of  the  jungle  to  com- 
plain, though  every  movement  swung  us  about  till  our 
bones  ached. 

"  We  were  ten  hours  going  those  fifteen  miles.  At 
last  day  broke,  and  our  torch-bearer  was  dismissed. 
'  Hungry  and  thirsty,  our  souls  fainted  in  us,'  indeed. 
But  at  last  we  reached  Katgodam,  and  found  the  mother 
and  babes  all  safe.  They  had  slept  soundly  the  whole 
distance,  and  at  daybreak  were  laid  safely  down  at  the 
door  of  the  travelers'  bungalow.  It  was  twenty-two 
hours  of  traveling  and  exposure  since  we  had  tasted 
food,  and  when  it  was  served  up  it  was  indeed  wel- 
come. 

"  Mrs.  C.  and  Miss  Y.  did  not  arrive  for  some  hours 
after  my  wife,  having  lost  the  difference  of  time  on  the 
road  in  contentions  with  their  bearers,  and  extra  bribing 
to  induce  them  to  go  on.  On  my  arrival  one  of  the 
first  remarks  I  met  was  from  Miss  Y. :  '  Why,  what  could 
have  happened  to  Mrs.  Butler's  bearers,  that  they  started 
so  cheerfully,  and  arrived  here  so  soon,  without  giving 
her  the  least  trouble  .? '  Ah,  she  knew  not,  but  I  knew, 
there  is  a  God  who  heareth  and  answereth  prayer !  O 
for  a  heart  to  trust  him  as  I  ought!  The  divine  inter- 
position in  the  case  will  appear  all  the  more  mani- 
fest, when  I  add  that  even  the  bucksheesh  for  which  the 


Ii6  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

bearers  were  at  first  contending,  and  which  I  was  only 
too  willing  to  pay  them,  they  started  off  without  staying 
to  ask  for  or  receive ;  nor  did  they  even  require  it  from 
Mrs.  B.  when  they  safely  laid  her  down  at  the  end  of 
their  run.  I  shall  never  forget  the  experience  and  the 
mercy  of  that  night  in  the  terai. 

"We  stopped  all  night  at  the  bungalow,  which  was 
crowded,  and  the  heat  was  beyond  any  thing  I  ever  felt 
before.  Major  T.  had  kindly  sent  down  jampans,  a 
kind  of  arm-chair  with  a  pole  on  each  side,  carried  by 
four  men,  to  bring  us  up  the  mountain.  We  began  the 
ascent  about  three  o'clock  next  morning,  having  eleven 
miles  to  go  to  reach  Nynee  Tal.  As  soon  as  day  broke 
the  view  was  sublime — something  of  the  Swiss  scenery 
in  its  appearance,  but  more  majestic.  The  road,  a  nar- 
row path,  wound  round  and  up  one  mountain  after  an- 
other, by  the  brink  of  precipices  and  land-slips.  As  we 
rose  the  cold  increased,  till  we  came  to  a  region  where 
trees  and  shrubs  of  European  growth  were  flourishing, 
bilberries  and  raspberries  made  their  appearance,  and 
the  cuckoo  was  heard.  The  last  two  miles  were  up  the 
face  of  a  mountain  as  nearly  perpendicular  as  was  pos- 
sible and  yet  permit  a  very  zigzag  path  to  be  cut  on  it. 
At  length,  after  seven  hours  toiling,  we  gained  the  sum- 
mit, seven  thousand  feet  above  the  plains  below.  What 
a  prospect !  In  the  bosom  of  those  cool  mountains  lay 
the  sanitarium  of  Nynee  Tal,  with  its  beautiful  lake, 
while  behind  it  rose  up  the  "snowy  range,"  twenty-one 
thousand  feet  higher  still, 

"  Those  who  may  visit  the  place  for  health  or  pleasure 
in  the  days  to  come  can  have  little  idea  with  what  feel- 
ings the  panting  fugitives  of  1857  caught  this  first 
glimpse  of  it  on  that  morning." 

****** 


Mission  Interrupted  by  Sepoy  Rebellioii.        1 1 7 

What  transpired  in  Bareilly  is  briefly  told  by  Joel  in 
a  letter  replete  with  naturalness  and  piety,  addressed  to 
Dr.  Butler,  on  February  4,  1858.  British  valor  had  then 
triumphed  over  the  bloodthirsty  sepoys,  and  communi- 
cation between  Joel  and  his  superintendent  was  just  re- 
opened. Joel  says,  (the  explanations  being  Dr.  But- 
ler's:) "It  was  on  the  memorable  31st  day  of  May,  on 
Sunday,  that  the  mutiny  of  the  Bareilly  troops  took 
place.  I  was  busy  with  prayers  with  the  other  Chris- 
tians. After  a  sermon  on  'Fear  not,  little  flock,'  etc., 
and  about  the  middle  of  the  closing  prayer,  I  was  in- 
formed of  the  outbreak.  I  instantly  closed,  and  began 
to  look  out  for  the  safety  of  my  wife  and  child.  The 
chowkeydar  [watchman]  aided  me  in  getting  the  Chris- 
tian women  concealed.  I  then  returned  to  the  bunga- 
low, [my  residence.]  By  this  time  it  was  partly  looted 
[plundered]  and  in  flames.  Seeing  it  on  fire,  I  threw 
down  the  keys,  thinking  no  use  to  keep  keys  now.  Pal- 
wansing  and  Isaac  [two  of  the  native  Christians]  dis- 
guised themselves  as  gardeners.  I  went  to  see  if  the 
women  were  safe  and  returned,  when  I  saw  Tuggu  and 
another  man  attacking  Isaac  with  a  tulwar  to  rob  him. 
Palwansing  signaled  me  not  to  come  near,  as  Tuggu 
had  just  said  they  were  searching  for  me  to  kill  me. 
They  went  off,  and  I  came  forward,  and  then  I  saw 
Maria  [our  first  female  member  in  Bareilly,  and  a  good 
Christian  girl]  coming,  running  through  the  trees,  but 
before  any  of  us  could  reach  her  a  sowar  [mounted 
sepoy]  caught  sight  of  her  and  turned,  and  with  his  tul- 
war he  struck  her  head  off. 

"Seeing  all  was  over,  Isaac  fled  toward  Budaon.  I 
heard  he  was  killed  on  the  road.  How  providential  that 
Emma  was  a  brand  plucked  out  from  the  burning,  for 
in  the  house  where  she  was  going  afterward  to  hide  her- 


ii8  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

self  a  good  many  Europeans  were  concealed,  and  not 
long  after  the  house  was  burned  by  the  sowars,  when, 
with  a  few  exceptions,  who  were  afterward  killed,  all 
perished.  Emma  escaped.  Your  dhobin  [washerwom- 
an] caught  her  hand  as  she  was  entering,  and  said, 
'You  must  not  go  in  there.'  Again,  as  Emma  was  sit- 
ting with  these  women,  disguised  as  one  of  them,  she 
was  remarked  by  a  sepoy  to  be  a  Christian  woman,  [her 
bright  intelligent  face  might  well  betray  her,]  and  here 
again  the  dhobin's  intercession  saved  her.  [This  faith- 
ful creature  also  buried  Maria's  body  under  the  rose- 
hedge.  I  had  the  gratification  afterward  of  meeting  her 
on  the  spot,  and  rewarding  her  for  the  humanity  she 
showed  our  Christian  people.]  As  soon  as  it  was  dark 
I  went  to  the  store-room,  where  I  had,  on  the  first  alarm, 
hidden  my  Bible,  my  money,  and  clothes  under  the 
charcoal,  but  they  were  all  gone ;  so  we  started  on  foot, 
and,  not  knowing  where  to  go,  directed  our  steps  toward 
Allahabad. 

"The  chowkeydar  came  with  us.  We  did  not  arrive 
here  till  after  various  wanderings  and  troubles,  tasting 
the  bitterness  of  death,  as  it  were,  at  every  step — night 
and  day  walking  with  my  wife,  who  before  could  not 
rough  it  for  half  a  mile,  doing  some  twenty-four  or 
twenty-six  miles  a  day,  suffering  the  pangs  of  hunger, 
thirst,  and  fatigue,  and  pressed  with  dangers  and  diffi- 
culties;  in  perils  often.  Budmashes  [thieves  and  ruf- 
fians] were  scattered  every- where.  I  carried  the  child, 
but  after  the  first  twelve  miles  Emma  gave  out,  said  she 
could  go  no  farther;  so  we  had  to  stop  and  rest  her,  re- 
suming our  walk  at  three  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and 
going  on  till  nine.  Fearing  the  budmashes,  we  left  the 
road,  and  took  side  paths,  which  brought  us  to  a  village. 
We  had  had  nothing  to  eat  since  Sunday  morning,  but 

2 


Mission  Interrupted  by  Sepoy  Rebellion.       1 1 9 

could  get  nothing  there  except  parched  gram.     Ate  a 
little  and  pushed  on  again. 

"By  this  time  Emma's  poor  feet  gave  out  with  sore- 
ness, so  we  bound  them  up  with  soft  rags  to  make  it 
easier  to  walk.  We  reached  Mohumdee,  which  was 
infested  with  rebels,  and  were  soon  surrounded,  but  the 
Hindu  jamedar  [police  officer]  rescued  us  out  of  their 
hands,  and  asked  who  we  were.  I  told  him,  '  Give  food 
and  shelter,  for  we  are  strangers,  and  I  will  tell  you 
who  we  are,  and  where  going.'  He  did,  and  then  asked, 
'Are  you  Hindus  or  Mohammedans,?'  I  said,  'Nei- 
ther; we  are  Christians.'  He  advised  us  not  to  stop 
there,  but  to  push  on  at  once.  We  did,  and  on  nearing 
Shahjehanpore  I  saw  a  Hindu  that  I  knew  ;  took  him 
aside,  and  asked  him  if  there  were  any  Europeans  in 
Shahjehanpore.  The  man  said,  'Not  one;  all  killed.' 
So  we  turned  off  and  made  for  Seetapore.  Seeing  a  man 
watering  fields,  I  asked  him  if  any  sahib  log  [white 
gentlemen]  at  Seetapore.  He  said  he  'had  heard  that 
they  were  all  killed  or  gone.'  We  entered  and  passed 
through,  and  rested  under  a  tamarind  tree  beyond. 
Two  Hindus  came  by,  and  told  of  their  own  accord 
how  the  sahibs  were  killed  there,  and  added,  '  We  are 
hunting  for  a  native  Christian.'  I  asked  why  they 
should  search  for  him.  They  replied,  'He  has  defiled 
himself  by  eating  with  Christians.'  I  said,  '  Nothing  that 
a  man  eats  can  defile  him.'  Then  they  asked,  'Who  are 
you  1 '  The  chowkeydar  was  afraid,  and  tried  to  put  off 
the  question.  But  I  replied,  'I  am  a  Christian.'  They 
were  not  pleased,  but  went  on.  Soon,  meeting  with  two 
other  men,  they  pointed  back  to  our  party.  For  fear 
of  mischief,  we  rose  and  went  our  way,  and  escaped 
them.     My  crying  toward  God  was,  '  O  that  my  head 

were  waters,  and  mine  eyes  fountains  of  tears,  that  I 

3 


120  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

might  weep  day  and  night  for  the  slain  of  the  people 
of  the  Almighty!'  At  length  we  reached  Lucknow, 
which  had  not  yet  fallen,  and  there  saw  Sir  Henry 
Lawrence  and  other  Englishmen.  One  of  them  asked 
me  all  about  Bareilly.  After  resting  we  went  on  toward 
Allahabad.  In  two  days  reached  Cawnpore.  Stopped 
on  the  east  bank  of  the  Ganges  to  find  out  what  was 
the  state  of  Cawnpore.  Found  it  surrounded  on  all 
sides  by  the  rebels  under  Nana  Sahib,  and  the  bridge 
guarded  by  two  cannons;  so  we  kept  on  the  east  bank 
two  days'  journey  more,  till  we  saw  a  boat,  and  the  man 
took  us  over  for  a  rupee. 

"Nearing  Futtehpore  we  met  crowds  of  people  hurry- 
ing away,  and  asked,  'What  is  the  matter.?'  They  said, 
*0,  the  English  are  coming,  and  sweeping  all  before 
them  ! '  They  were  in  great  terror,  but  we  rejoiced  now, 
though  we  did  not  tell  them  so.  Not  fearing  the  En- 
glish, we  went  on  through  the  flying  crowd  to  meet  them. 
Just  then  came  to  the  Ten  Commandments  and  Mr. 
Tucker's  house  at  Futtehpore.  [Mr.  Tucker  was  a  noble 
Christian — a  magistrate — who  had  had  the  Command- 
ments cut  on  two  large  stone  slabs  in  the  native  lan- 
guage, and  set  up  by  the  road-side  near  his  gate,  that  all 
persons  passing  by  might  read  them.  They  were  very 
large  and  prominent.]  I  stood  near  and  read  them  to 
our  party,  then  went  into  Mr.  Tucker's  fine  house,  and 
took  possession,  for  all  was  empty.  Mr.  Tucker  was 
killed  the  day  of  the  mutiny.  Found  good  mangoes  in 
the  garden  and  ate  them.  Started  next  morning.  The 
villages  were  deserted.  In  the  evening  we  lay  down  in 
a  serai  [inn]  all  alone,  and  slept  comfortably,  knowing 
the  English  must  be  near.  Next  morning  we  were  en- 
joyed to  see  a  white  man's  face — a  man  with  a  party 
repairing  the  telegraph.     We  told  him  all,  and  he  told 


Mission  Interrupted  by  Sepoy  Rebellion.        123 

us  about  Allahabad,  and  that  Mr.  Owen  and  all  were  in 
the  fort  there. 

"We  soon  met  the  army;  they  did  us  no  harm;  my 
health  and  spirits  revived  ;  we  slept  near  them  that 
night.  It  was  either  Neil  or  Havelock.  Reached  Al- 
lahabad next  day,  so  happy  to  find  my  friends  again. 
God  had  heard  and  saved  us,  though  we  had  been 
robbed  of  every  thing  except  a  single  covering  for  our 
bodies;  yet  here  we  are  at  last,  joined  to  our  people 
once  more.  Thanked  and  praised  be  God's  holy  name 
who  not  only  supported  and  gave  us  strength,  but  ena- 
bled us  to  endure  all  the  changes  of  nature,  and  safely 
brought  us  thus  far;  and  now  additional  joy  has  been 
afforded  us  by  the  receipt  of  your  letter,  to  find  you  all 
in  health  and  comfort.  How  I  long  to  see  you,  and  wish 
I  was  with  you  ! 

"  The  fatigue  and  trouble  so  overcame  Emma  that 
even  up  to  this  time  she  is  in  very  delicate  health. 
The  Allahabad  Mission  is  a  heap  of  ruins.  Mr.  Owen's 
bungalow  was  burned  to  ashes,  and  all  the  furniture  and 
books  of  the  mission  and  the  college  destroyed ;  the 
church  sadly  mutilated,  though,  thank  God  !  no  serious 
damage  done  to  it  that  cannot  be  restored  with  a  little 
outlay;  the  press,  too,  and  every  thing  connected  with 
it,  all  ruined.  Mr.  Munniss  and  Mr.  Owen  both  escaped 
to  Calcutta,  but  Mr.  Owen  has  now  returned.  You  must 
have  heard  of  the  deaths  of  the  Futtyghur  missionaries. 
They  were  murdered  either  at  Bithoor  or  at  Cawnpore. 
All  the  houses  of  the  native  Christians  here  were  burned 
or  destroyed." 

A  hasty  note  from  Dr.  Butler,  dated  May  26,  1857, 
brought  to  the  United  States  tidings  of  the  perilous 
situation  of  himself  and  family.  The  reading  of  these 
few  words  brought  tears  to  many  eyes,  and  ministers  in 

Vol.  II.— 8 


124  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

their  assemblies,  and  the  people  in  their  churches,  ina- 
plored  God  for  their  deliverance. 

4.   After  the  Storni. 

Upon  the  very  day  the  mutiny  occurred  in  Bareilly, 
(Sunday,  May  31,  1857),  Rev.  J.  L.  Humphrey  and 
Rev.  R.  Pierce,  both  of  Potsdam  District,  Black  River 
Conference,  with  their  families,  met  a  large  congrega- 
tion in  Bromfield-street  Church,  Boston,  Massachusetts, 
to  hold  a  farewell  missionary  service,  preparatory  to 
their  departure  to  reinforce  the  mission. 

They  left  the  next  day,  and,  after  a  rough  and 
unpleasant  voyage  around  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope, 
reached  the  shores  of  India  September  18.  A  pilot  was 
taken  on  board  next  morning,  from  whom  they  learned 
of  the  state  of  the  country.  They  landed  in  Calcutta 
September  22,  where  they  were  obliged  to  remain  until 
the  rebellion  was  over.  On  February  24,  1858,  they 
began  a  most  fatiguing  and  dangerous  journey  to 
Meerut,  where  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Butler  had  come  to  re- 
main for  a  few  weeks,  but  they  reached  it  in  safety,  and 
met  the  superintendent.  After  a  few  days'  rest  the  three 
families,  and  Joel  Janvier  with  his  family,  started  for 
Nynee  Tal  by  way  of  Missooree  and  the  mountains, 
reaching  that  place  April  16,  the  journey  being  of  sev- 
enteen days'  length,  and  over  the  Sub-Himalayas. 
Bareilly,  which  had  been  the  head-quarters  of  the  mis- 
sion before  the  mutiny,  had  been  destroyed,  and  now  in 
the  cool,  salubrious  air  of  Nynee  Tal  the  work  was  to 
be  reinstated.  Mr.  Butler,  through  a  mutual  friend,  had 
become  acquainted  with  Josjah  Parsons,  a  pious  and 
devoted  man,  the  son  of  Methodist  parents,  and  who  had 
been  five  years  in  the  country,  chiefly  in  the  employ  of 
the  Church  Missionary  Society  of  England.     Mr.  Parsons 


After  the  Storm.  125 

spoke  the  language  of  the  country  fluently,  and  wished 
to  join  the  new  mission.  Mr.  Butler  had  decided  to 
receive  him,  but  before  he  entered  upon  work  the  mu- 
tiny broke  out.  Mr.  Parsons  and  wife  now  joined  the 
missionaries  at  Nynee  Tal,  and  the  work  immediately 
at  hand  was  undertaken. 

During  the  summer. of  1858  religious  services  were 
held  in  both  English  and  Hindustani,  and  there  was 
preaching  in  the  latter  tongue  in  the  open  air;  a  school 
for  boys  was  opened  in  Nynee  Tal  Bazaar,  and  one  for 
girls  in  one  of  the  mission  houses.  Joel  rendered  in- 
dispensable service  this  season,  while  the  other  mission- 
aries and  their  wives  were  only  beginning  to  use  the 
knowledge  of  the  language  they  had  acquired,  and  were 
diligently  applying  themselves  to  its  further  acquisition. 
A  house  and  small  tract  of  land  having  been  purchased 
for  the  mission  in  an  admirable  location,  a  chapel  was 
begun,  the  corner-stone  of  which  was  laid  in  October  by 
Major  (now  Sir  Henry)  Ramsay,  Commissioner  of  Ku- 
maon  and  Gurhwal,who  has  proved  the  most  constant  and 
valued  friend  of  our  mission  all  through  its  history. 

Rohilcund  had  been  reoccupied  by  the  English  early 
in  the  season,  and  although  ladies  were  prohibited  from 
residing  within  its  limits,  it  was  thought  best  to  begin 
mission  work  in  the  cities  of  Moradabad  and  Bareilly 
during  the  cold  season,  which  is  most  favorable  for 
missionary  effort.  Accordingly  Mr.  Parsons  removed 
to  Moradabad  the  first  week  of  January,  1859,  and,  a 
house  not  being  obtainable,  they  lived  in  tents.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Humphrey  joined  them  on  the  twenty-sixth  of  the 
same  month.  Nynee  Tal  was  left  in  charge  of  Mr.  S. 
Knowles,  another  English  brother,  who  had  joined  the 
mission  in  1858.  He  had  been  an  officer  of  the  British 
army. 


126  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Soon  after  opening  the  work  in  Moradabad  the  mis- 
sionaries were  surprised  by  a  visit  from  some  men  of  a 
class  of  people  called  Mazhabee  Sikhs,  from  a  village 
about  twenty  miles  from  the  city,  who  came  to  invite 
them  to  visit  their  village  for  the  purpose  of  explaining 
to  them  the  doctrines  of  the  Christian  religion.  These 
people  are  neither  Mohammedans  nor  Hindus,  but 
their  religion  is  a  strange  amalgamation  of  the  two. 
Some  of  them  had  heard  American  Presbyterian  mis- 
sionaries preach  at  the  great  melas  on  the  banks  of  the 
Ganges  previous  to  the  mutiny,  and  had  been  deeply 
impressed.  Their  gooroo,  or  priest,  believed  the  word, 
and  just  before  his  death  counseled  his  people  to  be  on 
the  watch,  and  when  missionaries  should  come  to  Mo- 
radabad, as  they  surely  would  in  the  course  of  time,  to 
go  to  them  at  once  for  instruction. 

The  missionaries  were  very  busy  trying  to  find  a  house 
where  their  families  could  dwell  safely  and  comfortably, 
but  they  could  not  refuse  to  go  where  they  were  so  un- 
expectedly called  by  a  people  evidently  "  prepared  of 
the  Lord  "  for  the  Gospel  message.  They  took  a  small 
tent,  visited  the  village,  and  met  a  large  number  of  the 
Sikhs,  who  came  with  their  wives  and  children  to  hear 
the  Gospel.  Some  of  them  were  greatly  impressed,  and 
wished  further  teaching,  which  was  promised.  Soon  aft- 
erward a  house  was  obtained,  into  which  Mr.  Parsons 
removed  his  family,  and  then  full  attention  was  given 
to  these  seekers  after  light. 

The  missionary  found  the  people  to  be  a  low  caste  of 
Sikhs,  who,  according  to  their  own  account,  had  left  the 
Punjab  a  few  generations  back,  along  with  some  high- 
caste  Sikhs,  known  as  Jats.  They  were  all,  as  also  were 
the  Jats,  followers  of  Nanak,  but  these  had  very  little 
attachment  to  their  religion,  and  had  no  caste  prejudices. 


After  the  Storm.  127 

They  were  watchmen  and  cloth-makers  in  the  villages, 
and  a  few  were  also  cultivators  of  the  soil.  They  were 
known  as  a  lawless  class,  and  were  often  engaged  in  thiev- 
ing expeditions.  This  manner  of  life  kept  many  of  them 
from  being  permanent  residents  in  any  particular  village  ; 
and  those  not  watchmen  frequently  changed  their  place 
of  residence  according  to  their  prospects  for  work,  or 
to  avoid  difficulties  on  account  of  suspicious  conduct. 
Hence  there  were  not  often  more  than  five  families  found 
in  a  village,  and  usually  but  one,  including,  perhaps,  one 
or  two  grown-up  sons. 

When  the  missionaries  visited  these  people  many 
came  from  various  villages  to  hear  them,  and  to  express 
their  willingness  to  become  Christians.  These,  of  course, 
knew  very  little  of  the  new  religion,  but  had  the  impres- 
sion that  their  condition  would  in  some  way  be  bettered 
by  the  change.  By  some  means,  either  through  the  im- 
prudence of  their  first  teachers,  or  from  the  well-known 
custom  of  Mohammedans  aidi'^g  their  converts,  they 
got  the  idea  of  worldly  gain  very  largely  mingled  with 
this  change,  and,  no  doubt,  many  were  on  this  account 
more  ready  to  ask  that  their  names  be  added  to  the 
list  of  inquirers. 

A  very  few  of  the  most  intelligent  and  sincere  were  at 
first  baptized,  and  arrangements  made  for  instructing 
the  others.  Many  of  the  unsettled  ones  went  to  Morad- 
abad  and  Bareilly,  where  they  secured  work  near  the 
mission,  either  as  servants  or  as  helpers  on  buildings, 
and  were  thus  placed  under  good  instruction.  The 
scattered  condition  of  the  people  made  the  work  of 
teaching  difficult,  and  hence  the  superintendent  of  the 
mission  arranged  a  Christian  colony  scheme,  designing 
to  remove  and  resettle  them  together.  This  scheme 
failed,  as  we  will  hereafter  see. 


128  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Those  who  first  left  their  villages,  and  those  who  have 
occasionally  left  since,  are  still  doing  service  in  the  large 
stations,  or  are  residing  at  the  Christian  village  of  Pan- 
ahpur  as  cultivators.  They  are  also  scattered  through 
the  mission  as  preachers,  catechists,  colporteurs,  and 
teachers;  yet  most  of  the  people  are  still  in  their  own 
villages,  supporting  themselves,  with  no  aid  from  the 
missionaries,  and  are  said  to  be  really  better  off  than 
are  those  who  have  been  settled  in  the  Christian  vil- 
lage at  so  great  pains  and  expense.  The  work  among 
them  has  thus  gradually  gone  forward  until  most  of  this 
class  call  themselves  Christians,  and  perhaps  two  thirds 
of  them  have  been  baptized.  Three  years  ago  a  very 
large  majority  of  all  the  Christians  in  all  the  stations  in 
E^ohilcund  were  from  this  class,  and  even  the  people  in 
the  Christian  villages,  though  more  than  one  hundred 
miles  from  their  vicinity,  were  nearly  all  from  the  same 
class.  An  occasional  isolated  conversion  had  taken 
place  from  other  castes,  and  from  among  the  Moham- 
medans, and  the  two  orphanages  have  furnished  some 
members;  yet,  doubtless,  up  to  1871,  eight  tenths  of  all 
the  Christians  in  this  mission  were  from  these  Sikhs. 

They  are  living  in  over  one  hundred  villages,  and 
their  work  is  divided  into  eight  circuits,  each  under  a 
pastor,  and  all  under  an  ordained  preacher  of  the  same 
class  as  the  people.  These  pastors  have  an  average  of 
fifteen  villages  each,  and  receive  a  salary  of  about  ten 
rupees  per  month :  the  ordained  preacher  in  charge 
of  all  receives  thirty-five  rupees  per  month.  The  rule 
among  the  people  is  to  pay  toward  the  support  of  their 
pastors  as  much,  at  least,  as  they  expended  on  their 
own  religion  before  their  conversion.  The  idea  which 
became  prevalent  in  the  beginning,  that  they  were  to 
receive  and  not  to  give,  and  the  different  attempts  which 


After  the  Storm.  129 

have  been  made  to  better  their  temporal  condition,  have 
greatly  hindered  this  work  of  giving  for  the  support  of 
their  pastors,  yet  at  present  they  are  doing  much  better 
than  formerly. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Humphrey  went  over  to  Bareilly  on  the 
25th  of  February,  and  occupied  a  deserted,  dilapidated 
mansion,  called  Kashmere  Kotee,  about  two  miles  from 
the  city,  on  the  opposite  side  from  the  English  station 
and  cantonments.  The  natives  were  in  a  tumultuous 
state,  and  only  kept  in  check  by  the  presence  of  English 
soldiers,  and  it  was  far  from  pleasant  for  the  missionaries 
to  be  separated  from  the  latter  by  the  city  with  its  un- 
friendly multitude.  But  there  was  no  choice.  The 
mutineers  had  destroyed  almost  every  English  dwelling, 
and  only  a  few  of  them  had  been  restored,  to  meet  the 
wants  of  the  military  and  civil  officials.  Kashmere 
Kotee  was  repaired  somewhat,  and  the  missionaries  be- 
gan their  work. 

Two  very  capable  native  assistants  were  secured  for 
the  mission.  One  of  these,  Joseph  Fieldbrave,  was  a 
Eurasian,  and  had  been  for  several  years  a  preacher  in 
another  mission.  He  was  baptized  in  Cawnpore,  and 
spent  several  years  as  scholar  and  teacher  in  the  Free 
School  of  the  station.  He  also  spent  several  years  in 
the  service  of  the  King  of  Oudh,  and  was  for  some  time 
connected  with  the  Baptist  mission  at  Mutrah.  He  was 
found  among  the  Lucknow  police  on  the  opening  of  our 
mission  in  that  city  in  1859,  and  at  his  own  earnest  re- 
quest was  received  as  a  native  preacher,  and  appointed 
to  Bareilly,  to  aid  Mr.  Humphrey  in  the  reopening  of  that 
station.  He  subsequently  labored  in  Moradabad  and 
Lucknow,  and  was  admitted  as  a  probationer  to  the 
Conference  held  at  Lucknow,  December,  1864,  and  into 
full  membership  in  1867.    His  natural  gifts  as  a  speaker 


130  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

were  of  a  high  order.  His  style  of  speaking  was  smooth 
and  elegant;  his  imagination  vivid  and  comprehensive; 
his  paraphrases  of  Scripture  incidents  surrounding  his 
text,  often  given  as  an  introduction  to  his  sermon,  were 
so  clear  and  forcible  that  they  remained  in  the  mind  of 
the  hearer  as  an  illustrative  picture  during  the  whole 
discourse.  He  was  eminently  fitted  to  labor  among 
the  bigoted  and  bitter  inhabitants  of  Bareilly.  He  was 
a  true  disciple  of  Barnabas.  In  his  last  illness,  which 
was  continued  through  months,  his  constant  testimony 
was  of  his  "victory  through  tlie  blood  of  Christ."  As 
long  as  he  was  able  to  speak  he  continued  to  give  assur- 
ance of  his  interest  in  the  atonement.  He  died  in  Luck- 
now,  July  20,  1868.  His  son,  Isaac  Fieldbrave,  is  now 
a  member  of  our  North  India  Conference. 

Azim  Ali,  the  other  assistant,  acted  more  especially 
as  a  moonshee,  or  teacher  of  the  language,  although  he 
made  himself  very  useful  in  preaching,  and  in  various 
ways.  He  had  been  a  Mohammedan,  and  retained  some 
of  their  characteristics.  He  was  more  of  a  Peter  than 
a  Barnabas,  and  would  rather  have  cut  off  the  ears  of 
opposers  of  the  truth  than  love  them  into  submission. 
He  remained  but  a  few  years  in  the  mission. 

Dr.  Humphrey  details  the  beginnings  of  the  work  in 
that  important  and  interesting  city  in  the  following 
words  :  "  Mr.  Inglis,  the  excellent  magistrate  of  Bareilly, 
was  camping  out  in  the  district  when  we  came  here. 
He  was  much  interested  in  our  mission,  and  gave  it  his 
hearty  support.  He  knew  the  character  of  the  popula- 
tion, and  was  anxious  lest  they  might  treat  us  roughly 
when  we  should  begin  our  bazaar  preaching.  One 
morning  a  sowar  [mounted  soldier]  rode  up  to  the  kot- 
wal,  bearing  a  letter  from  him,  in  which  he  suggested  that 
we  should  not  begin  to  preach  in  the  city  until  after 


After  the  Storm.  1 3 1 

hfs  return,  as  the  people  would  feel  less  restraint  upon 
them  when  they  knew  he  was  not  in  the  station. 

"  Mr,  Inglis  having  returned,  I  resolved  to-day  to  un- 
fold the  banner  of  the  cross  in  the  very  heart  of  this 
great  and  wicked  city.  About  four  o'clock  P.  M.,  on 
March  18,  1859,  I  called  Joseph  and  Azim  Ali  into  my 
study,  where  we  read  the  Scriptures  and  prayed  together, 
after  which  Joseph  and  I  started  for  the  Bazaar.  We 
went  to  the  central  market,  which  is  always  thronged, 
and  took  our  stand  in  a  little  niche  in  the  corner  of  a 
building.  It  was  just  large  enough  for  us  both  to  stand 
upon,  and  elevated  us  about  two  feet  from  the  ground. 
Joseph  began  by  reading  the  fifth  chapter  of  Matthew. 
The  people  gathered  about  us  in  great  numbers  ;  Joseph 
spoke  to  them  with  considerable  effect.  I  then  spoke  to 
them  of  the  necessity  of  every  man's  hearing  and  judg- 
ing for  himself  in  regard  to  religion,  and  told  them  that 
we  could  not  make  them  Christians;  only  God  could  do 
that,  by  their  own  consent  and  desire.  Then  I  read  the 
verse,  'God  so  loved  the  world,'  etc.,  and  tried  to  show 
them  the  attitude  of  God  toward  mankind  as  revealed 
by  that  verse;  showed  them  how  different  is  the  char- 
acter of  the  true  God  from  that  of  the  gods  of  the  hea- 
then; and  that  the  gift  of  Christ  by  the  Father  to  atone 
for  the  sins  of  men  magnified  the  broken  law  and  made 
it  honorable.  The  people  listened  to  all  we  said  with 
great  respect  and  apparent  wonder.  Just  as  I  was  clos- 
ing a  Mohammedan  soldier  came  up  and  said  roughly, 
*God  has  not  a  son;'  but  he  was  easily  silenced,  and 
we  made  our  salaams  to  the  crowd  and  came  away, 
feeling  very  happy  that  we  had  been  able  to  lift  up  the 
standard  of  Jesus  among  this  heathen  people,  and  grati- 
fied and  encouraged  with  the  result. 

"  This  evening,"  continues  Mr.  Humphrey,  "  March 

2 


132  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

24th,  we  again  went  to  the  Bazaar,  and  preached  'Christ 
and  him  crucified.'  The  kotwal  had  asked  me  to 
preach  in  front  of  the  kotwalee,  saying  it  would  be  a 
better  place  than  the  one  we  had  selected.  I  sent  him 
word  in  reply  that  we  would  like  to  preach  there  this 
evening.  When  we  arrived  we  found  a  table  placed  in 
front  of  the  kotwalee  for  us  to  stand  on,  a  '  durree ' 
laid  down  in  front,  and  the  street  well  watered  for  some 
distance  around.  Azim  Ali  and  Joseph  spoke  first,  the 
latter  very  well  indeed.  I  had  not  intended  to  speak, 
but  could  not  desist,  so  I  mounted  the  table  and  spoke 
a  few  moments  from  the  text,  'There  is  one  God,  and 
one  mediator  between  God  and  men,  the  man  Christ 
Jesus.'  I  had  heard  that  the  kotwal  was  a  Turk;  that 
he  went  with  the  93d  Highlanders  from  the  Crimea, 
and  came  to  India  with  them ;  and  that  he  was  a  very 
shrewd  man.  I  supposed,  of  course,  that  he  was  a  big- 
oted Mussulman.  What  was  my  surprise  when  I  asked 
a  native  in  uniform  if  he  was  the  kotwal,  to  be  told 
that  a  young  man  who  had  been  by  my  side  during  the 
services,  and  whom  I  had  supposed  to  be  an  English- 
man, was  he ! 

"The  kotwal  walked  nearly  home  with  us.  He  asked 
if  we  could  not  manage  to  preach  Christ  withoiLt  men- 
tioning his  fiame^  as  the  Mohammedans  became  so  angry 
when  they  heard  it.  We  explained  the  matter  to  him 
until  he  said  he  saw  the  force  of  our  reasons,  and  that, 
of  course,  as  it  was  our  purpose  to  preach  the  Gospel 
of  Christ,  we  must  use  his  name." 

On  July  24,  1859,  Dr.  Humphrey  baptized  the  first 
convert,  Zahur-ul-Huqq,  and  administered  the  Lord's 
Supper  for  the  first  time  in  the  Hindustani  language, 
to  seven  persons.  On  account  of  his  defection  from 
Mohammedanism,  Zahur-ul-Huqq's  father  and  brothers 


After  the  Stonn. 


135 


were  "exceeding  mad"  against  him,  and  would  not  al- 
low him  to  visit  them.  His  wife  and  two  children  were 
with  them  at  his  home  in  a  village  some  distance  from 
Bareilly.  He  tried  to  appease  them  by  kind  words,  but 
they  would  not  heed  him.  His  wife  would  not  see  him. 
Nothing  could  pacify  them  but  for  him  to  abjure  the 
Christian  religion.     He  was  in  Bareilly  for  the  purpose 


^M% 


P^  'l.^i^^/A^ 


INTERIOR   OF  THE   FIRST  METHODIST   EPISCOPAL   CHURCH  IN   INDIA. 

of  teaching,  and  was  earning  fair  wages,  and  as  Dr. 
Humphrey  was  in  great  need  of  an  assistant  he  took 
him  into  his  employ,  and  in  a  few  months  Huqq  began 
to  preach,  and  has  ever  since  been  an  earnest,  consist- 
ent worker,  and  is  now  a  member  of  the  North  India 
Conference. 

Several  young  men  from  among  the  Sikhs  came  to 
Bareilly  during  the  season,  obtained  work  to  supply 
themselves  with  food,  and  applied  themselves  to  learn 
more  of  the  Christian  religion,  and  also  to  learn  to  read. 
One  young  man  brought  his  bride,  an  ignorant,  bashful 


136  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

village  girl,  with  him.     She  became  a  very  fair  scholar 
and  an  earnest  Christian  woman. 

The  methods  of  work  to  be  adopted  in  India  were 
already  indicating  themselves.  Public  preaching  of  the 
Gospel  in  the  streets  of  the  cities  and  towns,  and  at 
great  gatherings  of  the  people,  so  common  in  India  at 
fairs  or  melas^  seemed  most  important.  Missionaries 
of  the  several  societies  have  differed  in  opinion  as  to 
the  relative  importance  of  education  and  preaching; 
but  ours  has  been  widely  known  as  a  "preaching  mis- 
sion." Not  that  it  holds  educational  measures  in  less 
esteem  than  do  others,  but  that  it  has  met  with  more 
than  the  usual  success  with  its  more  direct  methods  of 
approaching  the  adult  population.  Perhaps  the  Amer- 
ican Methodist  style  of  presenting  truth  is  peculiarly 
adapted  to  India,  or  possibly  the  conditions  of  our  spe- 
cial field  have  been  more  favorable  than  most  for  this 
branch  of  labor.  Rare  opportunities  exist  in  our  field 
for  reaching  the  people  through  the  large  gatherings  at 
the  fairs.  The  Ganges  skirts  our  mission  territory  on  two 
sides,  and  Hurdwar,  where  this  "sacred"  stream  comes 
out  of  the  Himalayas,  and  Gharmakteser,  near  Morada- 
bad,  are  among  the  most  famous  and  favorite  places  of 
resort ;  and  it  is  not  unusual  to  find  two  millions  of  people 
gathered,  at  either  of  these  places  at  certain  festivals,  for 
the  purpose  of  barter  and  bathing,  and  for  burning  up 
some  portion  of  the  bodies  of  their  deceased  friends  to 
be  cast  into  the  river.  The  people  remain  in  a  species 
of  vast  encampment  for  many  days  together,  and  a  good 
opportunity  is  afforded  for  hours  by  the  proclamation 
of  the  Gospel  or  the  religious  discussions  which  are  had 
in  connection  with  these  visitations. 

How  different  it  would  have  been  if  the  people  could 
not   have   been    induced    to  listen   to   the  missionary ! 


After  the  Storm.  137 

Year  after  year,  however,  they  continue  to  collect  to 
hear  these  messengers.  That  some  impression  is  in 
this  way  produced  upon  the  popular  thought  is  mani- 
fest from  the  frequent  attempts  on  the  part  of  Hindus 
and  Moslems  to  oppose  to  them  similar  efforts  in  behalf 
of  their  own  systems,  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the 
spot  at  which  the  missionary  may  be  preaching.  The 
influence  of  these  public  efforts  is  incalculable.  The 
customs  of  the  country  cause  men  to  move  about  from 
city  to  city,  as  their  occupations  may  demand,  without 
removing  their  families,  and  thus  in  the  course  of  years 
there  is  a  vast  dissemination  of  truth. 

Besides  the  daily  visitation  to  the  cities  for  preaching, 
the  missionaries  make  tours  or  itinerations  through  the 
country  for  this  purpose.  This  practice,  as  we  have 
seen,  began  in  the  first  days  of  the  mission.  The  dense 
population,  to  which  reference  was  made  in  the  selec- 
tion of  the  field,  is  very  favorable  to  this  mode  of  work. 
There  are  no  isolated  houses,  not  even  in  the  agricult- 
ural districts  of  India,  the  people  all  living  in  villages. 
This  was  early  seen  to  be  a  great  help  in  reaching  the 
people.  Besides  the  larger  cities  within  the  mission 
territory  in  Rohilcund,  there  are  fourteen  cities  each 
havipg  over  ten  thousand  inhabitants,  within  a  hundred 
miles  of  Bareilly,  and  in  Rampore  and  Oudh  are  an 
equal  number,  while  at  the  distance  of  one  to  four  miles 
apart  are  villages  ranging  from  this  number  down  to 
one  or  two  hundreds  of  population.  Agriculture  being 
carried  on  co-operatively,  these  people  are  readily  ac- 
cessible in  the  villages  at  the  close  of  each  day,  and  can 
be  assembled  in  the  square,  which  is  left  vacant  in  each 
village  for  the  gathering  of  the  people  for  any  public 
purposes.  Besides  these  opportunities,  markets  are  held 
in  soiT.e  of  these  villages,  central   to  others,  each   day 


138  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

of  the  week,  and  the  crowds  assembled  can  thus  be 
reached. 

To  spread  the  Gospel  outside  of  the  cities  it  is  cus- 
tomary for  missionaries  to  spend  the  cooler  portion  of  the 
year  in  tents,  which  are  located  so  as  to  reach  the  larg- 
est number  of  people  possible,  until  they  make  the  cir- 
cuit of  villages  surrounding  for  ten  miles  or  so,  and 
then  remove  to  another  such  central  place.  After 
preaching,  the  people  are  invited  to  come  to  the  tent  for 
books  and  conversation,  and  many  respond,  to  whom, 
in  the  quiet  of  the  camp,  the  missionary  gives  careful 
instruction. 

In  cases  where  native  Christians  are  located,  the  mis- 
sionaries or  their  helpers  visit  the  villages  regularly, 
making  of  them  an  old-fashioned  Methodist  circuit  of 
preaching  places.  This  method  is  not  foreign  to  India, 
for  many  of  the  Hindu  teachers  are  accustomed  to  form 
villages  into  a  chukkar,  or  circle,  for  the  instruction  of 
the  people. 

On  August  26,  1858,  Mr.  Butler,  accompanied  by  Mr. 
Pierce,  left  Nynee  Tal  to  survey  the  various  fields  that 
presented  themselves  to  the  mission  in  the  principal 
towns  in  Rohilcund,  and  also  the  city  of  Lucknow.  A 
worse-governed  territory  than  Oudh  was  immediately 
prior  to  the  mutiny  could  not  be  found  in  all  India, 
nor  possibly  any-where  else  where  forms  of  government 
were  in  the  least  attempted.  The  Nawab  of  Oudh 
led  a  life  of  dissipation;  he  was  surrounded  by  unprin- 
cipled and  incapable  subordinates.  The  territory  was 
divided  among  barons  or  taluqdars,  who,  with  the  smaller 
chiefs,  were  in  a  state  of  constant  disturbance  from  the 
petty  wars  into  which  they  plunged ;  all  property  was 
rendered  insecure;  the  very  crops  in  the  fields  were 
plundered;  roads  were  not  constructed,  and  those  al- 


After  the  Sto7'in.  139 

ready  constructed  were  neglected.     A  state  of  things  lit- 
tle short  of  political  anarchy  obtained. 

This  inefficient  and  wretched  Government  was  swept 
out  of  existence  by  the  British  authorities  in   1856,  just 
before  the  mutiny,  and  the    Nawab    of   Oudh  was  re- 
moved to  Calcutta,  where  he  was  assigned  a  residence, 
and   became   a  pensioner  of  the   British   Government. 
Mr.  Butler  had  sought  to  locate  a  mission  in  Lucknow 
on  first  entering  the  field,  but  he  could  not   succeed 
in    securing   a   residence.      Remarkable,   indeed,   were 
the  changes  that  had  transpired  since  Mr.  Butler  had 
passed   through   Lucknow   at   that   time.     In   some   re- 
spects it  was  yet  an  unpropitious  time  to  inaugurate  a 
mission.     "The  people  were  confused  and  distrustful; 
society  had  to  be  reorganized;  courts,  police,  and  sta- 
tions re-established;  and  public   and  private  buildings 
erected."      Yet,   on    the    other   hand,    Mr.   Butler    had 
reached  India  in  time  to  see  the  old  order  of  things, 
and  now,  when  all  the  crusts  of  society  were  broken  up, 
he  was  on  hand  to  see  the  new  formative  processes.     In 
addition  to  all  this,  no  missionary  work  had  ever  been 
attempted  in  the   Province   of  Oudh,  and  the  mission 
entered  as  a  part  of  the  new  order  of  things,  at  a  time 
when   Mohammedanism   was   broken,   and    Christianity 
was  politically  triumphant. 

Oudh,  as  we  have  seen,  was  a  densely  populated 
province,  and  Lucknow  was  its  capital.  It  contained 
at  that  time  probably  three  hundred  and  fifty  thousand 
souls,  and  was  the  fourth  city  of  India.  "  Let  a  Chris- 
tian mission  be  established  in  Lucknow,"  is  said  to  have 
been  among  the  dying  utterances  of  Sir  Henry  Law- 
rence. There  were  many  reasons  why  this  desire  of 
this  noble  Christian  officer  should  be  fulfilled.  A  mis- 
sion in  the  capital  would  influence  the  province,  and,  at 


140  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

that  particular  juncture,  it  would  specially  command  the 
sympathy  and  prayers  of  the  whole  Christian  world.  It 
was,  too,  of  great  relative  importance  to  our  mission  field. 
We  talked  of  occupying  Shahjehanpore,  near  the  west- 
ern boundary  of  Oudh,  and  a  development  of  the  terri- 
tory surrounding  it  involved  entering  thirty  miles  into 
the  province  of  which  Lucknow  was  the  capital,  and  it 
was  better  to  have  this  as  a  base  of  operations.  Then 
between  Lucknow  and  Shahjehanpore  was  the  large  na- 
tive city  of  Khairabad,  near  which  is  now  the  Seetapore 
military  and  civil  station;  and  when  this  should  be  oc- 
cupied our  mission  stations  would  be  about  fifty  or  sixty 
miles  apart  from  Lucknow  to  Bijnour,  and  other  stations 
could  be  opened  elsewhere  in  Oudh  as  the  opportunity 
was  afforded.  Besides  all  which,  the  highway  to  our 
other  missions  lay  through  Lucknow. 

It  was  with  intense  interest,  therefore,  that  Messrs. 
Butler  and  Pierce  entered  Lucknow,  to  see  if  they 
should  attempt  to  possess  the  land.  They  met  a  cor- 
dial welcome  from  the  noble  Christian,  Commissioner 
Montgomery,  who  inspected  with  them  the  various  lo- 
calities most  suitable  for  their  work.  A  great  number 
of  houses  and  locations  in  Lucknow  had  been  confis- 
cated during  the  mutiny,  and  were  at  the  Government's 
disposal.  A  portion  of  this  property  on  the  river  Goom- 
tee,  and  adjoining  the  celebrated  Hoosainabad  Bazaar, 
which  belonged  to  the  Nawab  of  Oudh,  was  known  as 
*'Asfee  Kotee."  The  whole  premises  were  surrounded 
by  a  wall  of  brick  about  ten  feet  high.  There  were 
several  buildings  on  these  grounds.  "  The  Black 
House"  (for  this  is  the  meaning  of  its  name)  was  with- 
in two  hundred  feet  of  the  bazaar.  There  was  also  a 
little  white  marble  mosque ;  while  the  Asfee  Kotee  was 
farther    back    toward    the    river.     These    premises   the 


After  the  Storm.  141 

commissioner  made  over  to  the  superintendent,  saying, 
'*  Here  is  house  room  for  six  men.  Go  into  these  houses 
and  occupy  them.  No  one  shall  disturb  you  while  I  am 
here.  The  longer  you  are  there  the  less  likely  you  are 
to  be  disturbed  by  any  one,"  an  assertion  which  was 
certainly  true,  for  we  occupy  those  premises  to-day, 
with  less  probability  than  ever  of  our  leaving  Lucknow 
until  the  city  and  the  province  are  given  to  Christ  for 
his  possession. 

Mr.  Montgomery  did  more  than  this;  he  assured  Mr. 
Butler  that  he  should  have  what  other  sites  our  mission 
might  need  in  the  city  for  places  of  worship,  and  that 
they  should  be  freely  provided.  He  also  ordered  that 
the  Asfee  Kotee  premises  should  be  examined,  and  thor- 
oughly repaired  and  fitted  up  at  the  expense  of  the  Gov- 
ernment;  and  soon  a  hundred  men  were  daily  engaged, 
and  within  eight  weeks  the  premises  were  ready,  and  we 
entered  without  cost  into  possession  of  property  which 
competent  civil  officers  estimated  at  the  time  as  having 
cost  forty  thousand  rupees.  Mr.  Montgomery  added  to 
all  this  a  cash  subscription  of  five  hundred  rupees,  or 
two  hundred  and  fifty  dollars,  which  his  private  secre- 
tary and  other  gentlemen  soon  made  up  to  two  thousand 
rupees,  or  one  thousand  dollars. 

It  is  not  surprising  that  Mr.  Butler  felt  it  his  duty  to 
leave  Mr.  Pierce  in  Lucknow,  living  in  the  Asfee  Kotee. 
He  also  directed  Joel  to  join  Mr.  Pierce,  and  soon  four 
orphan  boys  were  made  over  to  him. 

They  commenced  work  in  September,  1858;  and  in  No- 
vember we  find  Mr.  Pierce,  Joel,  and  Azim  Ali,  having 
four  preaching  services  a  week  in  the  bazaars  of  Luck- 
now, a  class-meeting,  and  two  small  schools.  They  also 
conducted  an  English  preaching  service  and  class-meet- 
ing among  the  British  soldiers  in  the  cantonments. 

Vol.  IL— 9  '' 


142  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Among  the  few  orphans  that  were  given  to  the  mission 
this  year  was  a  little  girl  baby,  sixteen  months  old.  Her 
father  had  died  some  time  before,  and  her  mother  had 
died  in  the  hospital  four  days  before.  The  magistrate 
sent  her  over  to  the  mission,  and  the  school-teacher's 
wife   took   charge  of  her.     As  early  as   November  27, 

1858,  Mr.  Pierce  was  encouraged  by  numerous  professed 
inquirers,  of  ten  of  whom  he  furnished  an  account  to  the 
missionary  authorities  at  home.  Among  these  was  Ben- 
jamin Luke,  a  boy  sent  to  them  by  Judge  Battier,  of 
Cawnpore,  who  was  the  son  of  a  native  Christian.  He 
afterward  became  an  excellent  helper  and  exhorter.  The 
first  Hindu  inquirer  was  a  policeman  named  Jeya  Lall. 

The  missionaries  soon  established  schools,  and  July, 

1859,  found  them  with  two  schools  in  the  mission  com- 
pound, one  for  boys  and  one  for  girls,  and  another  in 
the  southern  part  of  the  city,  in  Saadat  Gunge.  The 
attendance  on  the  boys'  school  fluctuated  from  fifty  to 
a  hundred  and  twenty-five,  while  the  girls'  school  had 
an  attendance  of  twenty-five. 

On  April  i,  1859,  James  A.  Cawdell,  an  English  Wes- 
leyan,  joined  the  mission,  and  commenced  work  among 
the  soldiers  in  Macchi  Barwan  Fort.  On  June  9  an 
English  and  Hindustani  class  was  formed.  On  the 
ist  of  May  a  chapel,  fitted  up  for  temporary  use,  was 
dedicated.  In  July,  1859,  the  record  of  the  English 
and  Hindustani  Church  in  this  station  showed : — 

Members.    Probationers.  Baptized  Children. 

English  Class 6  9  5 

Hindustani  Class 69  14 

Total 12  18  19—49 

Seven  others  were  recognized  as  inquirers,  and  regis- 
tered  as   candidates   for  baptism,   and   six   others  who 

showed  an  interest,  but  were  not  so  candid  and  serious. 

2 


Noi'th  India — New  Stations.  143 

B.    First  Annual  Meeting  and  Opening  of  Nevs?- 
Stations. 

On  August  21,  1859,  the  mission  was  re-enforced  by 
the  arrival  at  Calcutta  of  five  missionaries  and  their 
wives  and  one  single  man,  namely:  Rev.  James  Baume 
and  wife,  Rev.  Charles  W.  Judd  and  wife,  Rev.  J.  W. 
Waugh  and  wife,  Rev.  J.  R.  Downey  and  wife,  Rev. 
E.  W.  Parker  and  wife,  and  Rev.  James  M.  Thoburn. 
These  proceeded  at  once  to  Lucknow,  where  the  first 
general  gathering  of  the  missionaries  took  place.  Be- 
sides those  already  named,  Rev.  Samuel  Knowles  and 
wife  were  present.  He  was  an  Englishman,  who  had' 
left  the  army  the  year  previous,  in  which  he  had  been 
an  officer.  Wesley  Maxwell  was  also  present,  who  had 
likewise  come  from  the  army,  and  been  received  into 
the  mission.  The  journey  alluded  to,  from  Calcutta, 
was  attended  with  some  excitement,  and  severe  fatigue 
and  exposure,  which  proved  fatal  to  one  of  the  com- 
pany. Mr.  Downey  was  ill  on  his  arrival  at  Lucknow, 
and  the  Annual  Meeting  was  clouded  by  apprehensions 
of  his  death.  He  was  the  guest  of  Dr.  Butler,  and  re- 
ceived every  possible  attention,  with  good  medical  aid, 
but  the  illness,  at  first  apparently  slight,  developed  into 
dysentery,  and  in  four  days  he  was  gone.  After  appro- 
priate services,  conducted  by  Messrs.  Pierce  and  Baume, 
he  was  borne  by  natives  to  his  last  resting-place  in  the 
mission  cemetery. 

Mr.  Downey  was  twenty-two  years  of  age,  and  of  rare 
loveliness  of  character.  It  was  intended  that  he  should 
take  charge  of  the  Orphanage,  and  his  widow,  married 
to  him  just  on  the  eve  of  his  departure  from  the  United 
States,  full  of  missionary  zeal,  begged  the  privilege  of 
taking  his  intended  work,  and  her  request  was  granted. 


144 


Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 


The  father  of  Mr.  Downey  says :  "  I  heard  them  agree 
that  if  either  of  them  died  on  the  ocean  or  in  India  the 


X  Y"^ 


<*.~^t^ 


THE  GEA.TB  OP  J.  B.  DQ-WNET. 


Other  was  to  continue  the  work."  The  perfume  of  this 
brief  but  precious  stay  in  India  still  lingers  with  the 
mission. 

The  Annual  Meeting  appears  to  have  been  one  of 
marked  character.  The  young  men  had  evidently  en- 
tered upon  their  mission  with  most  decided  convictions 
as  to  the  adjustment  which  would  be  wise  of  its  various 
parts,  and  the  aim  and  direction  to  be  given  to  the 
work.  With  the  assertion  of  such  striking  individuality, 
in  which  the  superintendent  was  not  inferior,  it  was  a 
great  thing  to  be  able  to  harmonize  and  proceed  with 
efficiency.  But  the  work  was  happily  adjusted,  and  each 
began,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  a  grand  onset  upon  the 


O petting  of  New  Stations.  145 

darkness  of  the  land.  This  bold,  independent,  self-reli- 
ant character  on  the  part  of  the  mission  it  has  ever  since 
maintained. 

Two  new  stations  were  taken  up  in  Rohilcund  :  Shah- 
jehanpore,  about  forty  miles  east  of  Bareilly,  and  Bij- 
nour,  a  night's  journey  to  the  west  of  Moradabad.  The 
few  orphan  boys  who  had  been  gathered  in  the  mount- 
ains and  plains,  and  who  had  been  during  the  year  in 
the  charge  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Humphrey  in  Bareilly,  were 
to  remain  in  that  place,  to  form  the  beginning  of  a  boys' 
orphanage,  and  were  placed  in  charge  of  Mrs.  Downey. 
Several  girls  had  also  been  made  over  to  the  mission  by 
Government,  and  these  were  to  remain  in  charge  of 
Mrs.  Pierce  in  Lucknow,  as  the  beginning  of  a  girls' 
orphanage. 

The  appointments,  as  made  out  at  the  September 
meeting,  are  as  follows  :  Lucknow,  R.  Pierce,  J.  Baume; 
Shahjehanpore,  J.  W.  Waugh;  Bareilly,  J.  L.  Humphrey, 
Mrs.  J.  R.  Downey;  Moradabad,  C.  W.  Judd,  J.  Par- 
sons; Bijnour,  E.  \V.  Parker;  Nynee  Tal,  J.  M.  Tho- 
burn,  S.  Knowles. 

Dr.  Butler  resided  in  Lucknow.  Before  the  year  i860 
began,  however,  four  changes  were  made  :  Mr.  Baume 
was  removed  to  Shahjehanpore,  Mr.  Waugh  and  Dr. 
Butler  to  Bareilly,  and  Mr.  Humphrey  to  Budaon,  a  city 
about  thirty  miles  south  of  Bareilly.  The  removals 
were  effected  about  the  first  of  January,  and  produced 
some  disruption  of  the  plans  of  the  missionaries.  But 
with  the  new  fields  came  new  plans  and  the  beginnings 
of  success. 

Bareilly  might  be  said  to  be  the  head-quarters  of  the 
mission.  Mr.  Humphrey  had  been  at  this  post  since 
February  25,  1859,  seven  months  before  the  general 
meeting,  and  three  months  afterward.     By  the  aid  of 


146  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Joseph  Fieldbrave  and  Azim  Ali  preaching  had  been 
commenced  March  18,  and  prosecuted  with  remarkable 
results.  All  this  we  have  seen.  Some  other  important 
events  had  also  transpired. 

When  Dr.  Butler,  in  the  last  days  of  the  rebellion, 
ventured  down  to  Meerut,  he  met  his  dear  friend,  and 
the  friend  of  the  mission,  Major  Gowan,  (now  Colonel,) 
who,  like  himself,  had  marvelously  escaped  being  slaugh- 
tered by  the  mutineers.  Major  Gowan  made  over  to  him 
an  orphan  boy,  whom  he  had  rescued,  and  to  whom 
he  gave  his  own  name,  standing  responsible  for  his 
support.  The  poor  child  was  found  on  the  back  of  an 
elephant,  where  his  father,  a  sepoy  officer  killed  in  bat- 
tle, had  left  him  during  the  fight.  In  his  great  sorrow 
Major  Gowan  found  him,  and  promised  to  be  a  father  to 
him.  Most  nobly  did  he  fulfill  his  promise,  and  James 
Gowan  is  now  a  member  of  the  North  India  Conference, 
and  a  credit  to  his  benefactor.  Four  or  five  boys  were 
soon  afterward  made  over  to  Mr.  Pierce  at  Lucknow, 
and  by  September  21,  1858,  Dr.  Butler  writes,  they  had 
twelve.  These  were  children  of  those  slain  during  the 
mutiny,  or  destroyed  by  the  famine  and  pestilence  that 
so  immediately  followed  in  its  wake.  By  August  24, 
i860,  Mr.  Waugh,  who  succeeded  Mr.  Humphrey  at 
Bareilly,  reports  twenty-four  orphan  boys,  and  by  the 
close  of  the  year  the  number  had  increased  to  thirty- 
nine.  So  began  our  "boys'  orphanage,"  now  located  at 
Shahjehanpore. 

During  this  year,  also^  the  present  excellent  site  for 
our  mission  buildings  was  obtained. 

During  this  year,  also,  and  at  Bareilly,  a  printing-office 
was  fitted  up,  and  the  issue  of  publications  commenced. 
This  w^as  the  foundation  of  our  "  Mission  Press,"  or 
Book  Concern,  now  at  Lucknow,  to  which  place  it  was 


■II 

'illii. 


North  India — New  Stations.  149 

removed  in  1866.  By  the  end  of  the  year  the  na- 
tive  Christian  community  at  Bareilly  numbered  fifty- 
six  souls. 

Mr.  Humphrey  reached  Budaon  in  December,  1859. 
He  found  a  few  native  Christians  here  who  had  formerly 
belonged  to  the  little  band  at  Bareilly.  Premises  for  a 
mission  residence  and  school  were  purchased,  and  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Humphrey,  with  a  native  catechist  selected 
from  among  the  native  Christians  connected  with  the 
Anglican  Church  in  Bareilly,  took  up  their  abode  there 
and  opened  the  work.  Two  schools  for  boys  and  one 
for  girls  were  opened,  and  the  Gospel  was  proclaimed 
not  only  in  the  bazaars  of  the  city,  but  throughout  a 
large  portion  of  the  district.  There  were  several  very 
interesting  inquirers  from  among  the  lower  castes,  one 
of  whom  became  a  very  valuable  assistant,  and  is  still 
an  efficient  worker. 

A  drought  prevailed,  and  food  went  up  rapidly  to 
famine  prices,  Budaon  District  especially  suffered  ex- 
tremely. Children  were  sold  by  their  parents  in  the 
streets  of  the  city  for  two  or  three  rupees  apiece,  as 
they  could  not  feed  them,  and  in  this  way  found  a  res- 
pite for  themselves  from  starvation.  Men  assaulted 
and  pretended  to  rob  others  merely  to  get  into  prison, 
where  they  would  be  fed.  The  Government  officers 
often  found  children  without  any  protectors,  their 
friends  having  all  perished  by  starvation.  Many  of 
these  waifs  were  made  over  to  the  mission  at  various 
points.  Mr,  Humphrey  in  this  way  had  received  sev- 
eral girls,  who  in  1861  were  gathered  together  at  Luck- 
now,  and  constituted  the  "Girls'  Orphanage." 

Mr.  Humphrey  completed,  during  the  year,  a  commo- 
dious and  beautiful  little  building  for  chapel  purposes, 
at  a  cost  of  five  hundred  dollars,  and  a  good  building, 


ISO  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

with  sufficient  accommodations  for  two  families,  for 
one  thousand  five  hundred  dollars  more,  toward  which 
he  received  in  Budaon  one  thousand  one  hundred  and 
fifty  dollars. 

Budaon  is  the  head  of  a  collector's  district,  contain- 
ing a  million  of  people.  Scattered  among  the  villages 
is  a  class  of  people  called  mehters^  or  sweepers,  num- 
bering some  twelve  thousand.  They  are  of  the  lowest 
of  all  the  castes  of  the  region,  but  are  cultivators  of  the 
soil,  and  of  average  mental  ability  with  their  neighbors. 
Some  of  the  most  influential  of  these  were  converted, 
and  became  instruments,  under  God,  in  the  salvation 
of  m.any  of  their  neighbors.  Out  of  the  ranks  of  these 
came  Chimmar  Lai.  He  was  raised  amid  the  most 
blighting  influences  of  Hinduism.  When  he  resolved 
to  forsake  the  religion  of  his  childhood  he  felt  all  the 
disadvantages  of  such  a  training.  But  he  had  great 
native  energy  of  character,  and  his  conversion  was  so 
clear  that  the  struggle  was  soon  turned  into  a  victory. 
He  became  studious,  and  developed  rapidly,  and  in 
time  graduated  with  honor  from  the  Theological  School 
in  Bareilly.  He  became  eminent  as  a  native  evangelist, 
and  so  commended  himself  that  he  was  regularly  em- 
ployed as  a  helper. 

He  went  from  village  to  village,  and  from  town  to 
town,  where  he  gathered  his  people  and  such  others  as 
were  disposed  to  hear,  and  preached,  exhorted,  talked, 
sung,  and  prayed  by  day  and  by  night.  In  this  way 
many  were  persuaded  to  seek  the  Lord,  and  found  par- 
don and  peace  in  Christ.  He  is  still  a  young  man,  and 
promises  to  do  much  in  the  future  for  the  promotion  of 
the  kingdom  of  Christ  in  the  region  where  he  labors. 

From  this  same  class  of  people,  a  dozen  or  more  were 
raised  up  who  felt  theniselves  called  of  God  to  preach 


¥   » 


North  India — New  Stations.  153 

Christ  to  their  people,  and  were  sent  to  the  Theological 
Seminary.  Most  of  them  having  graduated,  have  been 
appointed  to  fields  of  labor,  and  are  engaged  in  the 
proclamation  of  the  Gospel. 

One  very  valuable  assistant  in  this  region  was  con- 
verted a  few  years  since  from  Mohammedanism.  His 
name  is  Mahbub  Khan.  At  the  time  of  his  conversion 
to  Christianity  he  was  engaged  as  a  teacher  in  a  Gov- 
ernment vernacular  school.  For  a  short  time,  in  his 
boyhood,  he  had  attended  a  mission  school  in  Sealkote. 
Becoming  interested  in  the  search  for  truth  he  read  all 
the  Mohammedan  books  that  came  to  hand ;  but  the 
more  he  read  the  greater  became  his  unrest,  until  he 
finally  gave  up  the  pursuit  in  disgust.  He  had  been 
taught  that  Christianity  was  a  fabrication,  and  his  own 
investigations  into  Islamism  convinced  him  that  this,  too, 
was  unworthy  of  credence.  In  this  state  of  mind  he 
strayed  one  day  into  another  Government  school,  and 
asked  the  teacher  if  he  had  any  books  worth  reading 
which  would  dispel  "  a  fit  of  blues."  The  man  replied 
he  had  only  a  New  Testament,  which  had  been  left  in 
the  school  by  a  missionary.  Finding  no  other  book,  he 
took  this,  and,  returning  to  his  house,  began  to  read  it. 
He  read  a  few  chapters,  and  laid  it  aside,  but  soon  took 
it  up  again,  resolved  to  see  what  the  book  contained. 
The  fifth  chapter  of  Matthew  interested  him  deeply. 
The  Beatitudes  seemed  blessed,  indeed,  though  he  had 
been  taught  that  the  book  had  been  fabricated  by  the 
Christians.  He  became  fascinated  with  the  simple  nar- 
rative as  he  read  chapter  after  chapter.  While  reading 
the  account  of  the  Saviour's  sufferings,  in  the  twenty- 
seventh  chapter  of  Matthew,  a  profound  conviction  of 
the  truth  of  the  narrative  and  of  the  divinity  of  Christ 
came  like  a  flash  to  his  soul.     He  purposed  in  his  heart 


154  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

to  give  up  Islamism,  and  quietly  love  and  follow  Jesus, 
hoping  by  this  course  to  escape  persecution  and  retain 
his  position,  and  yet  be  a  true  disciple  of  Christ.  But 
he  could  not  repress  his  new-found  joy.  He  was  soon 
engaged  in  trying  to  win  his  more  advanced  pupils  to 
the  faith  that  was  proving  such  a  rest  and  comfort  to 
his  own  heart.  His  eager  desire  to  learn  more  of  "  this 
way  "  soon  led  him  to  seek  further  instruction  from  the 
missionary.  He  was  urged  to  see  well  to  it  that  he 
secured  the  renewing  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  He 
was  further  shown  the  necessity  of  publicly  confess- 
ing Christ.  He  feared  his  wife  would  forsake  him 
on  learning  his  purpose  to  be  a  Christian,  and  his 
family  would  be  broken  up.  But  on  hearing  his  story 
her  reply  was :  "  I  am  your  wife,  and  will  never  leave 
you." 

The  people  of  the  place  tried,  but  in  vain,  to  dissuade 
her  from  this  course.  Soon  after  they  both,  with  their 
children,  were  baptized.  Since  their  conversion  several 
of  their  relatives  have  followed  their  example. 

Ere  long  his  name  was  enrolled  among  the  native 
helpers.  In  this  capacity  he  has  proved  himself  so 
competent  a  workman  that  at  the  last  session  of  the 
North  India  Conference  (January,  1878)  he  was  ad- 
mitted on  trial,  and  now  stands  at  the  head  of  the 
native  ministry  in  the  Budaon  District. 

During  the  year  1876,  owing  to  circumstances,  the 
missionary  in  charge  of  this  work.  Rev.  F.  M.  Wheeler, 
was  absent  for  nine  months.  Still  he  writes  in  the  re- 
port for  this  year  : — 

"  The  work  has  been  carried  on,  and  shows  results  in- 
dicating progress  in  the  right  direction." 

He  then  adds:  "Much  of  this  is  due  to  the  prudent 
management  of  a  local  preacher,  Mahbub  Khan,  who 


North  India — New  Stations.  155 

has  shown  himself  to  be  a  useful  assistant  to  the  mis- 
sionary." 

During  these  months  he  was  in  charge  of  this  field, 
under  the  supervision  and  direction  of  the  presiding 
elder. 

Rev.  R.  Hoskins  was  appointed  to  this  work  in  Janu- 
ary, 1870.  Previous  to  this  time  much  labor  had  been 
expended  in  this  district,  especially  while  under  the 
charge  of  Rev.  T.  J.  Scott,  who  spent  six  years  in  this 
region;  but  the  time  of  a  genuine  harvest  seemed  not 
yet  to  have  come.  The  report  for  the  year  1869,  made 
by  Rev.  H.  Jackson,  who  labored  here  one  year,  gives 
the  number  of  members  and  probationers  as  sixty-three. 
During  this  same  year  twenty  adults  and  fourteen  chil- 
dren were  baptized.  But  1870  marked  an  era  of  un- 
precedented success  in  this  field.  One  hundred  and 
forty-nine  adults  and  sixty-six  children  were  baptized. 
The  report  for  this  year  says : — 

"  The  work  in  Budaon  District  is  very  promising,  and 
is  opening  out  on  a  large  scale.  It  is  chiefly  among  a 
low-caste  people,  but  they  are  intelligent  and  thrifty. 
It  bids  fair  to  rise  rapidly  in  importance  as  a  native 
Church.  A  few  men  of  the  sweeper  {??ie/iter)  caste, 
genuinely  converted  in  heart  and  life,  have  carried  the 
Gospel  into  a  number  of  widely  scattered  villages.  The 
desire  to  accept  Christianity  was  gradually  awakened, 
and  forced  itself  into  notice,  and,  on  receiving  attention, 
gave  evidence  of  being  a  true  work  of  the  Lord.  ...  A 
large  number  of  adults  have  not  only  been  baptized,  but 
seem  to  be  genuinely  converted  in  life.  .  .  .  Mrs.  Hos- 
kins writes,  that,  counting  the  women  who  are  nominally 
Christian,  and  those  who  are  connected  with  Christian 
families  and  open  to  religious  instruction  outside  of 
Budaon   city,   there   are   three    hundred    and   sixty-five 


156  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

women,  besides  children,  who  are  willing,  and  many  of 
them  anxious,  to  learn  to  read  and  know  more  of  Chris- 
tianity." 

Since  this  period  this  good  work  has  gone  on  with 
encouraging  interest.  For  1871  "  seventy  converts  and 
inquirers  "  are  reported.  That  others  than  these  "low- 
caste  "  people  had  begun  to  respond  to  gospel  influence 
is  evident  from  the  fact  that  among  the  converts  re- 
ported were  "five  Mohammedans  of  good  families,  whose 
conversion  produced  a  profound  impression  in  the  dis- 
trict." The  work  was  recognized  by  the  missionaries 
as  especially  encouraging,  because  it  assumed  a  spon- 
taneous and  indigenous  character.  Four  baptized  men 
from  among  the  poor  people  were  regularly  preach- 
ing the  Gospel,  as  best  they  knew  how,  at  their  own 
charges. 

The  next  Annual  Report  states  that  "  a  work  of  real 
power  is  spreading  from  village  to  village  among  these 
poor  people.  Some  of  the  native  preachers  work  like 
true  evangelists,  going  from  village  to  village,  urging 
their  people  to  come  to  Christ."  At  the  end  of  1875 
Mr.  Hoskins  left  this  work  on  furlough  for  America. 
In  summing  up  the  results  of  the  labor  done  during  his 
residence  of  six  years,  he  states  that  "  Over  four  hun- 
dred and  fifty  have  been  baptized,  of  whom  three  hun- 
dred are  communicants."  As  a  body,  the  sweeper  caste 
of  twelve  thousand  are  favorably  inclined  toward  Chris- 
tianity. The  work  is  carried  on  from  nine  centers, 
manned  with  native  preachers.  The  Churches  in  these 
sub-circuits  are  growing  in  grace  and  knowledge  of 
Christianity,  as  well  as  improving  in  their  temporal  cir- 
cumstances. There  are  many  inquirers  wishing  baptism. 
Christianity  is  working  its  way  gradually  into  several 
castes.      Continuous  eff'orts   are    made   to   develop   the 


North  India — Nciv  Stations.  I57 

spirit  of  self-support ;  but  this  is  a  hard  lesson  to  learn 
in  a  country  where  for  ages  the  sole  motive  in  giving 
has  had  its  foundation  in  fear  or  self-glorification.  Pa- 
tient effort  in  instructing  these  inexperienced  Christians 
does  in  time  develop  true  gospel  liberality. 

In  January,  1876,  Rev.  F.  M.  Wheeler  was  appointed 
to  this  work,  but  owing  to  circumstances,  as  elsewhere 
indicated,  he  was  absent  from  tfce  charge  for  nine 
months.  In  January,  1877,  Rev.  T.  S.  Johnson,  M.  D., 
was  sent  here,  and  zealously  prosecuted  the  good  work. 
During  the  two  years  one  hundred  and  eighty-seven 
children  and  adults  were  baptized,  and  there  has  been 
general  progress  in  the  mission.  The  famine  of  1877 
pressed  heavily  upon  these  village  Christians,  but  they 
suffered  far  less  than  their  heathen  neighbors. 

Dr.  Johnson,  in  a  late  report  of  this  work,  in  speak- 
ing of  the  new  converts,  says  :  "  It  is  almost  impossible 
to  get  them  to  give  up  their  old  marriage  customs  and 
ceremonies,  which  are  full  of  idolatry.  It  is  no  uncom- 
mon thing  for  Christian  parents  to  marry  their  children 
in  infancy  into  heathen  families,  and  with  idolatrous 
ceremonies,  and  in  the  case  of  girls  they  are  removed 
in  the  tender  years  of  their  childhood  into  the  heathen 
families  into  which  their  parents  have  married  them. 
When  the  rules  of  the  Church  were  enforced  cutting 
off  such  offenders,  in  some  cases,  only  the  men  and 
boys  of  the  family  came  forward  for  baptism,  leaving 
the  girls  to  be  married  among  heathen,  and  the  women 
to  make  the  arrangements.  As  soon  as  the  girls  were 
all  married — this  being  done  while  they  were  mere  babes 
■ — the  mother  came  forward  for  baptism.  This  is  now 
prevented  by  refusing  to  baptize  men  without  their 
families.  .  .  .  This  marriage  question,  which  generally 
settles   itself  in  western   countries,  is  one  of  the  most 


158  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

difficult  with  which  the  Church  in  India  has  to  con- 
tend." 

Another  custom  which  is  given  up  with  difficulty,  is 
that  of  making  offerings  to  the  dead.  This  is  one  of 
the  caste  requirements  of  Hinduism.  According  to  the 
current  belief,  the  spirit,  after  leaving  the  body,  wanders 
about  hungry  and  thirsty  in  desolate  places.  Hence 
food  and  drink  are  necessary,  and  parties  who  dare 
neglect  giving  these  will  suffer  for  it  when  their  time 
comes  to  be  turned  out  of  the  body.  Though  this 
caste  may  not  give  daily  offerings  to  the  spirits  of  the 
departed,  nor  so  much  to  the  Brahmins  as  others  do, 
still  they  do  give  a  great  feast  to  the  brotherhood,  in 
which  certain  idolatrous  rites  are  observed,  hoping  to 
be  credited  in  full  for  service  done  to  deceased  mem- 
bers of  the  family.  Not  unfrequently  new  converts 
attend  these  feasts,  and,  in  some  half-disguised  way, 
give  them  when  their  turn  comes. 

But  there  is  great  growth  each  year  in  strength  to 
renounce  all  these  observances,  which  are  so  inter- 
woven through  all  the  social  life  of  this  people,  and  in 
a  little  time  they  will  all  be  numbered  with  the  relics 
of  the  past. 

Mr.  Parker,  accompanied  by  two  native  helpers,  Will- 
iam Plumar  and  Samuel  Bliagarath,  arrived  in  Bijnour 
October  14,  1859,  on  which  day  preaching  in  the  bazaar 
was  commenced,  and  maintained  through  the  year  on  the 
three  market  days  of  the  week.  On  the  first  Sabbath 
after  their  arrival  the  first  Hindustani  service  was  held 
under  the  shade  of  a  mango-tree,  and  it  was  afterward 
continued  for  the  year  in  the  sitting-room  of  the  mission 
house.  The  attendance  was  small,  but  constantly  in- 
creasing. A  class  was  immediately  formed,  and  regu- 
larly held,  attended  at  first  by  five  persons,  two  of  whom 


North  India — New  Stations.  159 

spoke  English  and  three  Hindustani.  It  increased  to 
eighteen  before  the  year  closed. 

In  November  itinerations  were  commenced,  chiefly  for 
surveying  the  field  with  a  view  to  Avork  when  the  mission- 
ary should  have  sufficiently  acquired  the  language.  A 
little  preaching  was  done  on  the  route,  and  tracts  scat- 
tered. Eight  or  ten  large  cities,  with  a  population  of 
from  ten  to  thirty  thousand,  and  hundreds  of  villages, 
with  from  three  hundred  to  five  thousand  inhabitants, 
were  visited,  and  the  reception  met  was  in  almost 
every  instance  encouraging.  Wherever  the  missionaries 
preached,  crowds  listened  attentively,  and  tracts  and 
books  were  eagerly  accepted.  At  Bijnour  a  Sabbath- 
school  was  commenced,  and  twenty-four  scholars  at- 
tended. A  day-school  was  also  commenced,  but  there 
was  not  room  to  accommodate  any  from  beyond  the 
mission  compound.  The  family  prayers  of  the  com- 
pound were  quite  an  occasion.  All  were  required  to 
attend,  the  Bible  was  read  and  expounded,  hymns  sung, 
and  the  Lord's  Prayer  repeated  in  concert. 

The  year  closes  with  a  report  for  this  station  of  four 
schools,  in  which  were  twenty-six  male  and  fourteen 
female  scholars,  and  one  Sunday-school  at  Bijnour. 
There  was  here  a  church  membership  of  twenty-four. 
The  congregation  at  Bijnour  averaged  sixteen. 

Mr.  Parker  also  had  charge  of  several  villages  in 
Moradabad  District,  in  the  vicinity  of  Amrooah,  chief 
of  which  were  Joa  and  Barbakera.  Some  twenty-six 
probationers  had  been  reported  to  him  at  those  places, 
and  some  thirteen  hundred  inquirers.  These  persons 
generally  renounced  all  caste,  ceased  to  worship  idols, 
and  appeared  anxious  to  understand  Christianity.  But 
his  heart  was  made  sick  by  the  speedy  disappearance 
of  much  of  this  promise  of  good.     It  was  like  the  morn- 


i6o  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

ing  cloud  and  early  dew  which  passeth  away.  At  Am- 
rooah,  which  contained  forty  thousand  people,  mostly 
Mohammedans,  the  establishment  of  a  mission  and  of 
schools  was  earnestly  requested  by  the  people,  they 
offering  to  furnish  a  school-house  and  a  large  number 
of  paying  scholars. 

Nynee  Tal  is  the  name  of  a  lake  six  thousand  two 
hundred  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea,  about  three 
fourths  of  a  mile  in  length,  and  of  varying  breadth,  em- 
bosomed in  mountains,  some  of  which  rise  to  upward 
of  eight  thousand  feet,  and  are  covered  with  forest. 
On  the  sides  of  these  mountains  many  houses  are  built 
for  the  accommodation  of  European  visitors  during  the 
hot  season.  A  stream  of  water  runs  into  the  lake  at  the 
northern  end,  and  finds  an  outlet  at  the  southern.  A  part 
of  the  valley  at  the  northern  end  is  above  the  level  of 
the  lake,  and  on  the  slope  tov/ard  it  the  bazaar  is  built. 
The  native  population,  during  the  season,  is  about  four 
thousand,  and  the  number  of  European  visitors  averages 
about  four  hundred  and  fifty.  During  the  cold  season 
the  place  is  comparatively  deserted.  There  is  a  cart- 
road  from  the  northern  end  of  the  lake  to  Rani  Bagh,  at 
the  foot  of  the  hill  on  the  road  to  Bareilly,  and  a  bridle 
road  from  the  northern  end  to  Kalah  Dongi,  on  the  road 
to  Moradabad.  Beyond  the  southern  limit  of  the  sta- 
tion there  is  an  invalid  depot  for  English  soldiers,  de- 
tachments of  whom  are  sent  up  every  season  from  the 
plains. 

Early  in  1857,  as  we  have  seen,  Dr.  Butler,  with  his 
family  and  the  other  residents  of  Bareilly,  sought  refuge 
in  Nynee  Tal,  and  in  this  place  he  was  joined,  near 
the  close  of  the  year,  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Parsons,  of 
Meerut;  Messrs.  Pierce  and  Humphrey,  also,  with  their 
families,  arrived  in  Calcutta  in  September  of  1857,  and 


North  India — New  Stations.  163 

with  considerable  difficulty  succeeded  in  reaching  Nynee 
Tal,  by  way  of  Mussoorie,  in  April  of  the  following  year. 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Knowles  joined  them  later  in  the  season. 
It  was  decided  to  make  Nynee  Tal  one  of  the  mission 
stations,  and  as  Mr.  Parsons  was  somewhat  proficient 
in  the  Hindustani  language,  a  school  for  native  boys 
was  at  once  opened  in  the  bazaar.  Religious  services  in 
English  and  Hindustani  were  also  commenced.  Nynee 
Tal,  therefore,  is  our  oldest  mission  station  in  India 
dating  from  the  mutiny.  Toward  the  close  of  the  year, 
when  work  was  commenced  in  Oudh  and  Rohilcund,  Mr. 
Knowles  was  left  in  charge  of  the  work  at  Nynee  Tal. 

In  October,  1859,  Mr.  Thoburn  was  appointed  to 
Nynee  Tal,  where  he  remained  until  October,  1863, 
Mr,  Thoburn  at  once  formed  plans  with  his  colleague 
for  immediate  work  among  the  natives,  but  as  Mr. 
Knowles  was  removed  early  in  the  year  to  Moradabad 
little  could  be  done,  since  Mr.  Thoburn  had  not  yet  ac- 
quired the  language.  He  was  closely  confined  to  the 
little  station,  and  to  the  soldiers,  and  a  small  boys' 
school.  Mr.  Knowles  returned  in  April,  and  the  work 
was  then  prosecuted  with  vigor,  and  every  department 
of  it  was  somewhat  advanced.  The  year  closed  with 
eight  English  members  of  the  Church  and  two  native 
members,  and  nine  on  probation.  A  boys'  school,  a  girls' 
school,  and  a  boys'  Hindu  school,  in  which  were  seven- 
teen pupils,  were  also  established.  The  girls'  school 
had  been  opened  by  the  ladies  of  the  mission  in  June, 
1858,  and  kept  up  through  the  season.  It  was  com- 
posed of  twenty  girls  and  women  from  the  English  fam- 
ilies, but  was  broken  up  when  the  autumnal  exodus 
took  place.  This  school  was  reopened  and  maintained 
during  i860. 

Apparently  the  most  inviting  field  for  the  Nynee  Tal 
Vol.  II.  — 10  ^ 


1 64  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

missionaries  was  among  the  Taroos,  a  people  living  just 
outside  of  the  great  Terai  jungle.  They  are  a  very  simple 
people,  without  caste,  and  reputed  to  be  without  religion. 
They  were  described  to  Mr.  Thoburn  as  in  many  re- 
spects resembling  the  Karens  of  Burmah.  The  place 
of  their  residence  was  unhealthy  in  the  extreme,  and 
tlie  missionaries  could  not  venture  there  until  December. 
Colonel  Ramsey  took  a  deep  interest  in  these  Taroos. 
On  entering  the  field  Mr.  Thoburn  found  it  less  prom- 
ising than  he  had  expected.  The  people,  though  simple 
and  honest,  were  very  intemperate  and  licentious,  and, 
withal,  quite  unimpressible.  Little  has  resulted  from 
this  promising  opening. 

In  the  station  at  Bareilly  during  i860  the  work  pro- 
gressed. Preaching  was  regularly  conducted  in  Hin- 
dustani at  Cashmere  Kotee,  two  miles  from  the  city, 
then  the  seat  of  the  Boys'  Orphanage,  and  services  in 
both  English  and  Hindustani  at  Dr.  Butler's  house  in 
the  city  of  Bareilly.  In  the  bazaar  there  was  preaching 
on  an  average  three  times  a  week.  There  was  but  one 
school  at  this  time,  and  that  in  the  Boys'  Orphanage. 
The  orphan  boys  now  numbered  twenty-five. 

In  Lucknow  during  i860  the  various  departments  of 
work  were  also  pressed  with  vigor,  much  attention  being 
paid  to  the  English  population.  There  was  a  large  force 
of  foreigners  here  in  the  military  and  civil  service  of  the 
Government.  Among  the  soldiers  there  was  a  continu- 
ous revival.  A  mission  school  which  had  been  early 
established  at  Saadat  Gungee  now  numbered  twenty- 
five  in  attendance  from  the  bazaar.  A  chapel,  forty  by 
twenty-six  feet,  was  completed,  on  land  donated  by  the 
Nawab  Moveen  ud  Doulah,  and  itinerations  maintained 
for  more  than  two  months,  during  which  more  than  fifty 
villages  were  visited,  and  sermons  addressed  to  repre- 


North  India — New  Stations.  167 

sentatives  of  more  than  two  hundred  villages,  situated 
from  sixty  miles  north  to  forty  miles  west  of  Lucknow. 
The  Girls'  Orphanage  located  here  now  numbered 
thirteen,  and  there  were  thirteen  names  on  the  Church 
record. 

At  Moradabad  during  i860  the  work  among  the  vil- 
lages was  continued,  and  Sabbath  services  were  con- 
ducted in  English  at  the  missionaries*  residences,  and 
among  the  soldiers,  and  a  zyat  was  established. 

Shahjehanpore  is  an  important  post  in  Rohilcund, 
near  the  borders  of  Oudh,  where  great  atrocities  were 
committed  by  the  mutineers.  To  this  place  Rev.  J.  W. 
Waugh  was  appointed,  and  it  was  formally  opened  as 
a  mission  station,  October  i,  1859.  No  house  could 
be  obtained  in  the  civil  or  military  station,  and  Mr. 
Waugh,  with  his  accomplished  and  now  sainted  wife, 
moved  into  a  small  bungalow  with  only  one  room,  in 
the  heart  of  the  native  city,  and  resided  there  for  three 
months,  cut  off  from  nearly  all  European  society.  Mr. 
Waugh 's  assistant  was  a  bugler-boy,  who  had  been  ob- 
tained from  the  native  police  of  Lucknow,  who,  he  says, 
"might  have  been  useful  but  for  three  or  four  slight 
drawbacks,  to  wit,  he  was  unconverted,  ignorant,  covet- 
ous, discontented,  dishonest,  and  very  wicked  withal;" 
and  yet,  in  the  packed  population  of  this  native  city, 
without  acquaintance  with  the  customs  and  language 
of  the  country,  this  bugler-boy  was,  as  Mr.  Waugh  says, 
"  the  only  mouth-piece  between  us  and  the  babbling  mul- 
titudes." Stephen,  a  "helper,"  was  at  length  obtained, 
and  did  good  service  in  the  bazaars  daily.  Arrange- 
ments were  being  made  for  opening  a  school  near  the 
missionary's  residence,  when  Mr.  Waugh  was  removed  to 
Bareilly,  and  Mr.  Baume  took  charge  of  the  station.  Just 
before  Mr.  Waugh's  removal  a  proper  mission-house  was 


i68  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

purchased.  Aided  by  Stephen,  Mr.  Baume  did  faithful 
work,  notwithstanding  his  severe  illness  and  the  afflic- 
tion of  the  death  of  "  their  little  Mary."  Bazaar  preach- 
ing was  maintained,  and  a  school  begun.  In  October 
Mr.  Baume  removed  to  Lucknow,  to  take  charge  of  the 
English  congregation  there,  and  J.  A.  Cawdell  succeeded 
him  here.  In  January,  1861,  a  chapel  was  dedicated. 
Several  persons  were  taken  into  the  Church  on  proba- 
tion. In  October,  1861,  Mr.  Humphrey  succeeded  Mr. 
Cawdell,  and  in  February,  1862,  he  received  Rev.  D.  W. 
Thomas  as  his  colleague.  Mr.  Thomas  was,  however, 
soon  removed  to  Bareilly,  to  take  the  treasurership  of 
the  mission,  a  trust  which  he  has  continued  to  hold  ever 
since,  except  when  out  of  India,  and  which  he  has  faith- 
fully and  efficiently  executed  at  all  times.  During  the 
summer  of  1862  a  school  building  was  erected,  and  the 
school  opened  with  forty  boys,  and  soon  increased  to 
one  hundred  and  fifty.  In  October,  1862,  Mr.  Hum- 
phrey removed  to  Moradabad,  and  Revs.  J.  H.  Mess- 
more  and  J.  D.  Brown  were  appointed  to  this  station,  the 
latter  being  placed  in  charge  of  the  Boys'  Orphanage,  at 
this  time  removed  from  Bareilly  to  Shahjehanpore.  On 
the  arrival  of  Rev.  T.  S.  Johnson  from  America,  he,  also, 
was  appointed  to  this  station,  and  spent  his  first  year  in 
acquiring  the  language,  and  teaching  in  the  Boys'  Or- 
phanage. In  1864  Mr.  Messmore  removed  to  Lucknow. 
We  find  it  difficult  to  explain  the  frequent  removal  of 
missionaries  from  one  post  to  another. 

The  year  i860  closed  with  thirty-three  members  and 
thirty-four  probationers  of  the  Hindustani  Church,  in 
twelve  regular  congregations,  with  an  average  attendance 
of  three  hundred  and  thirty-six  natives,  which  was  three- 
fold what  they  had  been  the  year  previous.  There  were 
forty  members  and  thirty-six  probationers  in  the  English 


North  India — New  Statio?is.  169 

department  of  the  Church,  with  an  average  congregation 
of  two  hundred  and  sixty-six.  In  fifteen  day-schools 
there  were  gathered  two  hundred  and  thirty-nine  pu- 
pils, and  in  three  Sabbath- schools  one  hundred  and 
seven  scholars,  and  there  were  thirty-eight  orphans. 

The  entire  mission  had  fifteen  residences  for  mission- 
aries, which  were  valued  at  ^21,402.  The  five  chapels 
were  valued  at  $4,920,  and  there  was  miscellaneous 
property  valued  at  $3,575.  After  having  supported  the 
orphans,  and  met  the  demands  of  the  work  in  all  direc- 
tions, the  mission  had  a  residuum  of  more  than  $30,000 
worth  of  property. 

6.    The  Annual   Meeting  of    1S61. 

The  second  Annual  Meeting  of  the  mission  convened 
in  Bareilly  on  Friday,  February  i,  1861,  and  assumed  the 
form  of  conducting  business  usual  in  an  annual  confer- 
ence. Indeed,  thus  early  the  mission  aspired  to  be  an 
annual  conference.  Besides  the  missionaries,  there  were 
present  seven  native  helpers  —  Joel,  Enoch,  Joseph, 
William,  Stephen,  George,  and  Zahur-ul-Huqq.  The 
subjects  considered  were,  salaries  of  native  helpers,  fund 
for  superannuated  native  helpers,  the  printing-press, 
course  of  study  for  helpers,  whether  the  English  lan- 
guage should  be  taught  in  the  schools  and  orphanages, 
and  whether  unmarried  female  missionaries  should  be 
sent  to  the  mission.  The  meeting  adjourned  on  the  5th, 
and  the  following  were  the  appointments: — 

William  Butler,  superintendent.  Bareilly:  J.  L.  Hum- 
phrey, J.  W.  Waugh,  manager  of  the  press,  missionaries  ; 
Mrs.  Downey,  in  charge  of  Boys' Orphanage ;  Joseph, 
native  preacher;  Thomas,  teacher  in  orphan  school; 
Enoch,  assistant  in  the  press.  Budaon :  S.  Knowles, 
assistant  missionary;  George,  native   exhorter;   Yaqub, 


170  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

teacher.  Moradabad  :  C.  W.  Judd,  missionary;  Zahiir- 
ul-Huqq,  exhorter;  Daniel,  teacher.  Bijnour:  E.  W. 
Parker,  I.  L.  Hauser,  missionaries;  William,  native  ex- 
horter; Philip,  Benjamin,  and  Muassi  Singh,  teachers. 
Nynee  Tal :  J.  M.  Thoburn,  missionary;  Samuel,  native 
preacher ;  Isa  Dass,  teacher.  Shahjehanpore  :  J.  A. 
Cawdell,  assistant  missionary;  Stephen,  native  exhorter; 
Robert,  teacher.  Luckimpore :  Henry  Jackson,  mis- 
sionary ;  James,  native  exhorter  and  teacher.  Lucknow : 
R.  Pierce,  J.  Baume,  and  J.  H.  Messmore,  missionaries; 
Mrs.  Pierce,  in  charge  of  Girls'  Orphanage ;  Miss  Libbie 
A.  Husk,  assistant  to  Mrs.  Pierce;  Joel,  native  preach- 
er; Cornelius,  native  exhorter;  Bakhsha,  teacher  in  or- 
phan school. 

Four  of  these  missionaries  were  appointed  in  anticipa- 
tion of  their  arrival,  for  Messrs.  Jackson,  Hauser,  and 
Messmore  did  not  reach  India  till  the  following  April,  at 
which  time  also  came  Miss  Libbie  A.  Husk.  In  process 
of  time  all  were  at  their  posts,  and  the  work  continued 
to  prosper. 

In  October,  1861,  J.  T.  Gracey  and  wife  arrived,  and 
were  appointed  to  open  the  work  at  Seetapore.  This 
city  is  situated  midway  between  Lucknow  and  Shahje- 
hanpore, being  about  sixty  miles  from  each.  A  line 
drawn  from  the  one  to  the  other  would  run  nearly 
parallel  with  the  Himalaya  Mountains  and  the  Ganges 
River,  with  a  stretch  of  country,  properly  belonging  to 
this  mission  station,  averaging  about  fifty  miles,  on  either 
side  of  it.  The  bed  of  country  toward  the  Ganges  was 
densely  populated  by  an  agricultural  people.  Seetapore 
city  contained  about  fifteen  thousand  inhabitants,  ex- 
clusive of  the  military,  which  swelled  it  to  nearly  twenty 
thousand.  It  was  the  capital  of  a  district  bearing  the 
same  name,  with  a  population  of  six  hundred  thousand, 


Animal  Meeting  0/1861.  171 

which  was  not  within  the  legitimate  range  of  any  already 
occupied  mission  post.  The  city  of  Seetapore  gained 
importance  by  being  the  window  through  which  the  mis- 
sion looked  out  on  the  great  agricultural  bed  of  country, 
girt  by  the  Ganges,  and  watered  by  the  Goomtee  in  its 
center.  Khairabad,  an  old  city,  and  center  of  Moslem 
influence,  was  six  miles  east  of  it. 

We  entered  as  an  entire  mission  on  territory  that  had 
not  been  formally  oxzcupied  by  any  missionary  society; 
yet  there  was  an  important  sense  in  which  we  entered 
into  other  men's  labors  even  in  these  stations,  for  there 
were,  in  most  of  these  places,  some  very  few  native 
Christians,  who  formed  the  nucleus  of  our  work.  It  was 
so  in  Seetapore.  On  his  arrival  Mr.  Gracey  found  ten 
or  twelve  native  Christians,  who  had  been  converted 
elsewhere  and  were  now  located  here  in  business. 
These  he  organized  into  a  society  at  a  little  prayer- 
meeting  at  the  house  of  one  of  the  native  Christians,  on 
the  evening  of  October  31. 

There  was  no  mission  property,  nor  could  any  be  pro- 
cured, and  Mr.  Gracey  organized  our  first  school  under 
a  tree ;  it  soon  enrolled  twenty-two  young  men,  from 
eighteen  to  twenty-five  years  of  age,  desirous  to  learn 
English.  In  January,  still  unable  to  procure  property, 
an  old  native  bungalow  was  rented  and  put  under  re- 
pairs, to  serve  as  a  temporary  residence. 

The  missionary  and  his  family  had  been  until  now  the 
guests  of  Charles  Conner,  Esq.,  in  whos^  parlors  public 
worship  in  the  vernacular  was  instituted  at  once  on  their 
arrival  at  the  station.  The  marks  of  the  mutineers'  guns 
were  on  the  veranda  and  walls  of  the  house.  Every 
European  in  this  station  had  been  slain  in  the  mutiny. 
It  was  an  impressive  sight  when  a  congregation  of  native 
Christians  walked  over  those  bayonet  marks   on   each 


172  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Sunday  morning  to  Christian  worship.  James  David 
was  the  native  assistant  missionary.  The  first  enrolled 
in  the  class  which  had  been  organized  was  Henry  Mar- 
tyn  Daniel,  the  second  was  Sunder  Lai,  both  of  whom 
subsequently  entered  the  mission  as  ministers ;  the  lat- 
ter continuing  among  the  most  efficient  members  of  the 
conference  for  several  years,  and  then  retired. 

Brother  Daniel  was  much  more  than  an  ordinary  man. 
When  a  lad  he  was  received  into  the  Secundra  Orphan- 
age at  Agra,  where  he  was  educated  and  converted  to 
God.  On  the  occupation  of  Oudh  by  the  British  Gov- 
ernment he  was  appointed  head  clerk  of  the  Civil  Court 
at  Lucknow.  When  he  united  with  the  Methodist 
class,  organized  at  Seetapore,  he  was  head  clerk  of  the 
Deputy  Commissioner's  office.  He  subsequently  joined 
our  mission  as  a  preacher,  and,  at  great  pecuniary  sacri- 
fice to  himself,  became  the  head  master  of  our  Boys' 
Orphanage.  At  the  first  session  of  the  India  Mission 
Conference  he  was  admitted  on  trial,  and  ordained  a 
deacon,  and  was  appointed  to  Lucknow,  where  he  died 
in  February,  1867.  Few  native  or  European  mission- 
aries had  been  so  well  furnished  for  missionary  work  as 
was  Brother  Daniel.  By  great  diligence  he  had  ac- 
quired a  knowledge  of  the  Greek,  Hebrew,  Arabic, 
Persian,  and  English  languages;  had  become  familiar 
with  every  phase  of  Moslem  and  Hindu  life  and  teach- 
ing; and  had  mastered  the  most  able  theological  books 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  He  was  a  gifted 
speaker,  remarkably  ready  in  repartee,  and  able  in  de- 
bates, such  as  are  improvised  in  the  bazaars.  He  was 
a  workman  that  needed  "not  to  be  ashamed." 

In  all  the  early  days  of  our  Seetapore  mission  Daniel 
was  always  ready  to  render  service  by  preaching  on 
the  Sabbath  or  in  the    bazaar,  as  opportunity  offered, 


Animal  Meeting  0/1861.  173 

and  it  was  a  rare  pleasure  to  be  associated  with  him  in 
this  work. 

After  the  native  bungalow  was  occupied,  the  religious 
services  and  school  were  held  there  till  the  present  new 
and  well  situated  premises  were  obtained.  On  the  18th 
of  January,  1862,  a  mission  school  was  opened  in  Khair- 
abad,  with  an  attendance  of  fourteen,  which  rapidly  grew 
to  forty. 

The  reports  of  the  work  in  the  several  stations  were 
most  encouraging;  inquirers  had  been  numerous,  and 
there  had  been  a  few  valuable  accessions  to  the  native 
Church.  The  work  had  specially  spread  among  the 
Sikhs.  Both  orphanages  had  increased  largely  in  num- 
bers, and  were  in  a  prosperous  condition.  The  mission- 
aries' wives  had  not  been  able  to  gain  access  to  many 
high-caste  women,  but  they  had  full  occupation  in  their 
studies,  and  in  teaching  the  orphans  and  the  wives  and 
children  of  native  Christians  and  inquirers.  A  few 
changes  were  made:  S.  Knowles  went  to  Budaon  ;  J.  L. 
Humphrey  returned  to  Bareilly ;  Kashmere  Kotee  was 
given  up,  and  the  missionaries  removed  to  new  premises 
on  the  opposite  side  of  the  city,  near  the  cantonments 
and  the  residences  of  civilians. 

The  year  1861  is  memorable  in  the  mission  in  Bareilly. 
The  conversion  of  Zahur-ul-Huqq  two  years  previous 
had  stirred  the  hearts  of  many  Mohammedans,  and 
this  year  the  Hindus  were  greatly  moved  by  the  con- 
version of  Ambica  Churn,  a  finely  educated  Hindu  youth. 
He  had  been  deeply  impressed  by  the  truth  when  it  was 
first  proclaimed,  and  had  watched  the  course  of  Zahur- 
ul-Huqq  with  great  interest.  He  was  son-in-law  of  the 
native  postmaster.  He  had  become  acquainted  with 
Christianity  by  our  books  and  preaching,  and  so  deeply 
had  he  become  interested  in  his  soul's  welfare  that  his 


174  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

visits  to  our  missionaries,  and  his  attendance  on  our 
services,  became  more  frequent  and  open.  This  soon 
attracted  attention.  He  was  questioned  by  his  friends, 
and  acknowledged  his  convictions  and  determination  to 
forsake  all  for  Christ.  A  keen  persecution  was  brought 
to  bear  upon  him.  He  was  reasoned  with,  persuaded, 
and  at  length  threatened  with  violence  if  he  would  not 
give  up  Christianity.  His  trials  and  sufferings  at  length 
passed  beyond  all  possible  endurance,  and  he  was  forced 
to  leave  his  home.  He  took  refuge  with  our  native 
preachers,  who  encouraged  him  all  they  could,  but  his 
friends  were  resolved  not  to  give  him  up  so  easily.  His 
father-in-law  followed  him,  and,  finding  him  firm  in  his 
resolve,  he  became  quite  violent,  so  that  the  missionary 
had  to  be  sent  for  to  protect  Ambica.  This  bigoted 
Hindu  father-in-law  then  seemed  to  calm  down,  and 
declared  he  had  no  intention  of  injuring  him.  He  went 
into  the  city  and  brought  a  rajah  in  his  carriage  to  rea- 
son with  him. 

"  His  highness  "  came  and  talked  with  the  young  man, 
but  seemed  to  make  no  impression.  His  offers  of  "a  good 
salary  "  and  other  favors  were  all  insufficient  to  shake 
his  resolve.  The  father-in-law  then  tried  to  induce  him 
to  return  home  with  him.  This  he  feared  to  do,  and  the 
missionary  refused  to  allow  him  to  be  forced  to  it.  The 
rajah  then  requested  him  to  go  home  with  him  if  but 
for  that  one  night,  that  they  might  have  the  pundits  to 
reason  with  him.  Ambica  Churn  still  seemed  afraid  to 
trust  himself  with  any  of  them  ;  but,  on  the  rajah  giving 
his  "  vv^ord  of  honor "  that  no  violence  should  be  at- 
tempted, and  that  he  would  return  him  safe  and  sound 
in  the  morning,  it  was  agreed  that  he  should  pass  through 
this  additional  test.  The  mission  had  much  anxiety  on 
his   behalf  that   night,    and    earnest   were  the   prayers 

2 


Annual  Meeting  of  i^6i.  17$ 

offered  that  God  might  bring  him  through  the  trial  in 
safety. 

All  the  inducements  they  could  bring  to  bear  upon 
him  that  night  and  next  morning  were  tried,  and  it  is 
said  that  incantations  and  offerings  were  also  made;  but 
the  youth  passed  through  them  all  unmoved,  and,  seeing 
him  decided,  they  returned  him  in  safety  to  the  Mission 
House,  His  father-in-law  then  came  again,  and  be- 
sought him  to  abandon  Christ  and  return  to  their  gods. 
Finding  him  immovable,  and  while  the  missionary's  back 
was  turned  for  a  moment,  he  exclaimed,  "I  am  ready  to 
be  hanged  on  your  account !  "  and,  by  a  fearful  blow 
with  a  heavy  stick  on  his  face,  he  felled  him  to  the 
earth.  Though  stunned,  he  was  not  very  seriously  in- 
jured, and  when  the  missionary,  attracted  by  the  noise 
of  the  blow  and  the  fall,  rushed  out,  the  poor,  misguided 
father-in-law  was  flying  across  the  inclosure,  probably 
thinking  he  had  killed  Ambica  Churn. 

As  the  law  afforded  protection  from  violence  like  this, 
it  was  considered  proper  that  the  case  should  not  be 
passed  over;  accordingly  the  magistrate  of  Bareilly  was 
applied  to,  and  the  persecutor  was  summoned  to  appear 
before  him  and  answer  to  the  charge  of  assault.  It  will 
illustrate  the  deep  depravity  of  this  people  when  it  is 
stated  that,  in  the  trial,  a  man  was  found  who  swore  that 
the  father-in-law  did  not  strike  the  blow.  When  asked 
to  account  for  the  mutilated  face  before  him  this  false 
witness  said  the  young  man  "  had  accidentally  struck 
himself  against  a  beam;"  but  there  was  no  beam  within 
five  or  six  feet  of  the  top  of  his  head  as  he  then  stood. 

A  petty  fine  of  fifty  rupees  was  imposed  on  the  father- 
in-law.  Ambica  Churn's  wife  and  child  were  wrested 
from  him.  She  tried  at  first  to  escape  with  him,  but  her 
father  prevented  it,  and  held  her  with  an  iron  grasp. 


176  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

A  situation  was  obtained  for  Ambica  Churn  in  the  mis- 
sion schools,  and,  having  lost  all  for  Christ,  he  started  in 
this  new  way  with  both  a  sad  and  a  glad  heart.  He  is 
now,  under  the  name  of  Ambica  Churn  Paul,  one  of  the 
most  useful  preachers  of  the  North  India  Conference. 

7.  Christian  Communities. 

Luckimpore,  opened  this  year  by  Rer.  Henry  Jack- 
son, has  special  historic  interest,  having  in  connection 
with  it  our  earliest  attempt  at  establishing  a  Christian 
village  community.  Among  the  Sikhs,  to  whom  refer- 
ence has  been  made  as  being  found  in  the  Moradabad 
District,  were  a  number  of  nominal  Christians.  These 
were  scattered  throughout  several  villages,  often  but  two 
or  three  in  a  village.  It  was  impossible  properly  to  in- 
struct them  or  their  children  while  thus  separated. 
Collected  in  one  locality,  they  could  have  the  advantage 
of  Christian  schools  and  Church  organization,  be  sup- 
plied with  preaching,  and  become  better  representatives 
of  Christian  civilization. 

It  was  impossible,  however,  to  secure  a  place  for 
thus  establishing  a  Christian  community.  Among  the 
checks  and  balances  of  India  social  life  is  a  provision 
by  which  whoever  owns  land,  or  however  often  it  may 
change  its  proprietor,  the  right  of  tenantry  is  hereditary, 
and  the  tenants  cannot  be  ejected.  While,  therefore, 
opportunity  arose  to  purchase  large  tracts  of  land,  it 
was  not  possible  to  displace  the  occupants,  nor  could 
they  be  induced  for  money  to  quit  their  locality,  because 
they  could  not  purchase  other  agricultural  localities  for 
themselves.  The  mission  accordingly  long  sought  in 
vain  to  secure  a  place  in  which  to  gather  the  proposed 
native  Christian  community. 

The  mutiny  had  disturbed  the  proprietorship  of  large 


Christian  Communities.  177 

portions  of  real  estate,  especially  in  Oudh.  The  pos- 
sessions of  many  of  the  mutineers  had  been  confiscated 
by  the  Government,  It  was  in  this  way,  as  we  have 
seen,  that  the  premises  granted  by  the  local  government 
of  Lucknow  to  our  mission  came  to  be  at  its  disposal. 
In  large  tracts  of  the  agricultural  regions  of  Oudh  agri- 
cultural interests  were  so  prostrated  by  the  disturbance 
of  the  war  that  the  occupants  abandoned  the  soil. 
After  waiting  a  reasonable  time  for  their  return,  the 
Government  sought  to  secure  tenants  for  these  waste 
lands  by  a  sale  of  them  at  little  above  a  nominal  price. 
There  was  a  large  tract,  lying  north  of  Luckimpore, 
that  was  thus  vacated  by  proprietor  and  tenant,  of 
which  the  Government  sought  to  dispose.  Several 
Europeans  purchased  portions  of  this  tract,  and  Dr. 
Butler  seized  the  opportunity  to  secure  a  place  for  the 
Christian  village  community,  and  Rev.  E.  W.  Parker 
removed  from  Bijnour  to  Luckimpore,  and  a  number  of 
the  Sikh  community  of  the  Moradabad  District  were 
located  on  the  land  thus  secured,  and  placed  under  Mr. 
Parker's  charge.  The  "  grant  "  was  named  Wesleypore, 
^pore  meaning  place.) 

The  locality  unhappily  proved  to  be  too  near  the  mias- 
matic belt  region  known  as  the  Terai,  which  skirts  the 
foot  of  the  Himalayas,  and  the  undertaking  was  aban- 
doned in  less  than  a  year  because  of  the  unhealthiness 
of  the  locality.  The  agricultural  efforts,  although  not 
very  promising,  and  the  introduction  of  many  new  inven- 
tions in  farming,  bade  fair  to  give  it  great  prominence 
among  the  natives.  It  was  the  only  spot  of  equal  size 
and  population,  wrote  the  superintendent,  in  all  India, 
where  there  was  "not  an  idol,  nor  idol  temple,  nor  a 
Mohammedan  mosque  to  be  found ;  where  the  ten 
commandments  are  the  law  of  the  community,  the  Sab- 


178  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

bath  of  God  is  strictly  honored,  and  the  sound  of 
the  church-going  bell  is  responded  to  by  all  not 
detained  by  illness  or  other  lawful  cause."  The  Sab- 
bath and  week-day  services  were  greatly  blessed  to  the 
spiritual  advancement  of  the  community.  Many  died, 
but  the  triumphs  of  Christian  dying  were  so  manifest 
as  greatly  to  impress  the  survivors.  Mr.  Parker  and  his 
wife  toiled  here  with  a  self-sacrifice  and  devotion  worthy 
to  be  ranked  with  the  most  noble  doing  and  daring  of 
the  mission  force  of  the  world. 

Wesleypore,  which  figured  so  prominently  in  the  An- 
nual Report  of  the  superintendent  for  1862,  was  not  even 
alluded  to  in  the  next  one,  nor  has  it  been  in  any  subse- 
quent report.  It  was  a  signal  failure  as  to  its  main  ob- 
ject, owing  chiefly  to  the  unhealthiness  of  the  locality, 
even  for  natives  coming  there  from  other  districts.  It 
represented,  however,  a  great  demand  in  this  direction, 
and  the  mission  did  not  surrender  its  purpose  until  a 
success  was  achieved  as  marked  as  the  failure  of  this  its 
first  effort. 

The  necessity  of  a  home  for  Christians  became  greater 
as  their  number  increased.  Not  a  few  lost  all  their  earth- 
ly possessions  in  consequence  of  accepting  the  Gospel, 
and  were  compelled  to  go  where  they  could  to  find  a  home 
and  employment.  There  was  danger  of  individuals  of  this 
class,  unable  to  find  a  home  or  employment,  becoming 
vagrant  in  their  lives,  and  proving  a  disgrace  and  hin- 
derahce  to  the  cause  of  Christ.  Search  was  made  for 
such  a  home  in  the  Moradabad  region,  where  most  of 
these  people  had  lived,  but  without  success,  and  some 
years  passed  without  any  thing  being  done. 

In  the  summer  of  1869  a  tract  of  jungle,  or  wild  land, 
containing  eight  hundred  and  eighty-seven  acres,  lying 
twelve  miles  east  of  the  city  of  Shahjchanpore,  on  the 


Christian  Communities.  179 

edge  of  the  Province  of  Oudh,  was  to  be  sold  by  the 
Government  at  public  auction.  The  location  was  healthy, 
and  the  soil  of  a  good  quality.  Dr.  Johnson,  who  was 
then  in  charge  of  the  Shahjehanpore  work,  had  this  en- 
terprise of  providing  a  home  for  needy  Christians  great- 
ly at  heart,  and  saw  here  a  rare  opportunity  that  must 
not  be  lost.  He  accordingly  repaired  to  the  place  of 
sale,  and  bid  off  the  land  at  $4,255.  He  was  utterly 
destitute  of  funds  to  meet  the  payment,  but  borrowed 
the  money  on  his  own  credit,  and  personally  assumed 
the  responsibility  of  the  undertaking.  Within  fifty  days 
from  this  time  twenty-five  families,  containing  ninety- 
five  souls,  were  settled  on  this  land,  and  provided  with 
chupper,  or  straw  houses.  The  village  was  appropri- 
ately named  Panahpore,  (Place  of  Refuge.)  The  people 
soon  prepared  and  put  in  seed  a  small  portion  of  land 
about  their  houses,  which  had  been  kept  in  cultivation 
by  a  "squatter"  resident.  They  were  compelled,  how-- 
ever,  to  dispute  their  fields  with  the  wild  animals  of  the 
jungle.  The  monkeys  flocked  in  upon  them,  and  chat- 
tered and  grinned  in  the  broad  branches  of  the  large 
pepal  trees  in  the  public  square  of  the  village ;  nor 
could  they  be  persuaded  to  leave  until  a  charge  of  shot 
from  a  gun  inflicted  severe  wounds  on  the  person  of  one 
of  their  number.  This  proved  effectual.  They  took 
their  departure  at  once,  and  have  never  since  returned, 
though  numerous  in  the  surrounding  jungle.  For  sev- 
eral months  the  wearied  settlers  were  compelled  to 
watch  their  crops  by  day  and  by  night  against  the  in- 
cursions of  wild  hogs,  deer,  and  nil  gde,  (blue  cow.) 
With  all  their  vigilance  these  animals  at  times  found 
their  way  into  the  fields,  and  did  injury  to  the  grain. 
Not  unfrequently,  however,  one  paid  the  penalty  of 
death  for  an  attempted  invasion,  and  the  meat  was  dis- 


i8o  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

tributed  among  the  villagers.  The  first  crop,  though 
small,  was  a  good  one.  During  the  winter  the  people 
built  themselves  better  houses  of  mud,  and  a  neat,  sub- 
stantial, and  commodious  chapel  and  school-house. 
Each  man  was  provided  with  about  ten  acres  of  land, 
and  soon  the  work  of  clearing  up  the  jungle  began. 
The  bushes  and  occasional  trees  were  cut  away,  and  the 
land  dug  up  with  a  mattock.  Since  that  time,  year  by 
year,  the  line  of  improvement  has  advanced,  until  now 
nearly  three  hundred  acres  respond  to  the  tillers'  labor 
in  crops  of  golden  grain.  The  people,  in  the  beginning 
being  very  destitute,  were  provided  with  assistance  suf- 
ficient to  enable  them  to  get  a  new  start  in  life.  A  pair  of 
buffaloes,  a  plow,  money  for  a  house,  food  for  the  family 
while  the  crop  was  being  put  in,  and  so  much  per  acre 
for  clearing  their  land  —  these  items  embrace  about  the 
amount  necessary  in  settling  a  new  family.*  Year  by 
year  since  these  first  families  were  provided  for  in  this 
village  they  have  become  more  comfortable,  self-reliant, 
and  independent,  with  the  exception  of  brief  suffering 
from  seasons  of  flood  and  famine,  which  affected  the 
entire  region  of  country.  From  time  to  time  new  fam- 
ilies have  been  settled  in  the  village,  until  at  the  end  of 
1877  they  numbered  seventy-four,  embracing  three  hun- 
dred and  twenty  souls.  These  people  here  enjoy  all  the 
means  of  grace  afforded  by  Methodist  usages,  and  are 
separated  from  the  contaminating  influence  of  paganism. 
The  improvement  in  their  religious  life  and  moral  status 
during  these  years  has  been  very  marked,  and  most  en- 
couraging. Perhaps,  with  the  same  attainments  in  grace, 
more  influence  for  Christ  might  have  been  exerted  were 
they  living  scattered  among  the  villages  of  the  heathen. 

*  From  thirty  to  forty  dollars,  exclusive  of  that  for  subduing  the 
lands,  would  usually  cover  the  whole. 


Christian  Communities.  i8i 

But  it  is  doubtful  whether  they  would  have  made  the 
same  advancement  Avithout  the  watchful  eye  of  a  good 
pastor  and  the  society  of  Christian  brethren.  As  it  is, 
however,  their  influence  upon  the  surrounding  region 
has  been  very  considerable  and  salutary. 

Up  to  the  end  of  1877  ninety-three  adults  had  been 
baptized  in  the  village,  and  the  most  of  them  were  from 
the  surrounding  community.  Many  others  are  inquirers, 
and  there  is  every  prospect  of  Panahpore  proving  to  be 
an  important  evangelizing  agency,  and  a  center  of  power 
for  Christ.  When  properly  under  cultivation,  this  tract 
of  land  will  furnish  homes  to  from  twelve  to  fifteen  hun- 
dred people.  Should  the  exigencies  of  the  case  demand 
it,  adjoining  wild  land  can  be  procured.  It  is  a  ques- 
tion what  the  future  of  this  village  will  be,  but  the  indi 
cations  in  its  favor  are  certainly  very  encouraging.  A 
school  for  the  boys  and  another  for  the  girls  are  kept 
up  regularly  for  about  ten  months  in  the  year,  and  a 
marked  advance  in  intelligence  will,  doubtless,  be  a 
characteristic  of  the  generation  to  come. 

In  1870  the  Board  in  New  York  was  asked  to  grant 
toward  the  enterprise  ^1,000 ;  but,  perhaps  for  wise 
reasons,  the  application  was  denied.  Rev.  D.  W.  Thom- 
as, however,  came  forward  and  purchased  the  village  for 
$5,000,  and  became  responsible  for  all  further  expendi- 
ture in  opening  and  settling  the  land,  and  at  the  same 
time  offered  every  facility  to  native  Christians  wishing 
to  secure  a  home  there.  Thus  all  embarrassment  was 
relieved,  and  yet  the  object  of  the  enterprise  fully  met. 

In  1872,  when  Mr.  Thomas  endowed  the  theological 
school  in  Bareilly,  this  village  was  given  by  him  as  a 
part  of  said  endowment.  It  still  belongs  to  that  insti- 
tution. When  all  the  land  is  brought  under  cultivation 
it  will  afford  a  considerable  source  of  revenue. 

Vol.  II.— 11 


1 82  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Until  the  beginning  of  1875  this  village  continued 
under  the  management  of  the  missionaries  in  Shahje- 
hanpore,  when  it  was  placed  in  charge  of  Mr.  Thomas, 
principal  of  the  Theological  Seminary,  who  still  retains 
its  management. 

Dr.  Johnson  directed  the  affairs  of  the  village  until 
the  beginning  of  1871,  and  gave  to  it  no  little  time  and 
attention.  Dr.  Johnson  is  worthy  of  much  praise  for 
the  part  taken  by  him  in  this  enterprise.  Not  only  does 
it  owe  its  existence  to  him,  but,  amid  many  discourage- 
ments, he  labored  earnestly  to  make  it  a  success.  He 
appealed  to  the  Anglo-Indian  public  for  help  for  these 
poor  Christians,  and  in  response  some  $1,500  were  real- 
ized. He  visited  the  villages  often,  and  sometimes  re- 
mained for  days  superintending  the  work  and  encour- 
aging the  people  amid  the  surrounding  difficulties.  For 
months  he  bore  the  burden  of  debt  incurred  in  the  un- 
dertaking. He  labored  under  the  conviction  that  God 
had  called  him  to  undertake  this  enterprise,  and  no 
pains  or  labor  or  responsibility  were  too  great  to  secure 
the  accomplishment  of  his  purpose.  Never  has  he,  since 
the  first,  lost  interest  or  faith  in  the  village,  and  well  may 
the  people  there,  as  they  do,  look  upon  him  as  a  father 
and  friend,  ever  to  be  held  in  remembrance. 

In  187 1  Rev.  P.  M.  Buck  succeeded  to  the  charge  of 
this  enterprise,  and  continued  to  manage  its  interests 
until  it  was  made  over  to  Mr.  Thomas  in  January, 
1875.  During  these  years,  also,  it  required  much  labor, 
and  occasioned  no  little  anxiety.  The  hearts  of  the 
friends  of  the  village  were  cheered,  however,  by  the 
constant  progress  clearly  observable  in  every  way. 

The  year  1874  was  a  very  trying  one.  The  failure  of 
the  winter  rain  cut  short  the  spring  crops.  Then,  in 
September  following,  occurred  one  of  the  most  destruc- 


Christia?t  Commimities.  183 

tive  floods  ever  known  in  this  region.  The  fields  were 
completely  submerged,  and  generally  under  several  feet 
of  water.  The  lit.tle  knoll  on  which  the  village  stands 
became  an  island  in  an  extensive  lake.  The  water  con- 
tinued to  rise  until  one, third  of  the  houses  were  com- 
pletely in  ruins.  Some  of  the  villages  about  were  en- 
tirely swept  away,  and  the  people  saved  their  lives  by 
repairing  to  higher  elevations,  or  climbing  trees.  In 
some  parts  numerous  lives  were  lost.  The  Christians 
began  to  fear  a  second  deluge.  A  meeting  was  called 
in  the  chapel,  and  it  was  soon  filled.  They  prayed  very 
earnestly,  and,  at  the  close  of  the  meeting,  went  out  to 
see  what  the  prospects  were,  and  found  the  water  was 
abating.  They  looked  upon  it  as  a  direct  answer  to 
prayer,  and  who  shall  say  their  faith  was  not  well 
founded.?  The  crops  were  again  largely  destroyed,  and 
many  houses  had  to  be  rebuilt.  A  few  mont^is,  how- 
ever, repaired  the  damages,  and  the  village  prospered 
again.  The  recent  famine,  in  which  so  many  thousands 
have  perished,  has  been  very  trying  to  the  people  here, 
but  there  has  been  little  suffering  compared  with  that 
experienced  in  the  heathen  villages.  In  the  latter  many 
have  died,  in  the  former  none. 

There  is  every  reason  to  believe  Panahpore  has  now 
reached  a  period  of  assured  success.  This  is  the  vil- 
lage in  which  the  Rev.  Horace  J,  Adams,  the  native 
preacher,  has  been  pastor  since  187 1.  He  has  la- 
bored with  great  efficiency  and  acceptability.  In  no 
small  degree  the  success  of  the  enterprise  thus  far  is 
dependent  upon  his  influence.  Thus  may  be  seen  in 
the  wilderness  a  striking  monument  of  Gospel  influence 
in  this  interesting  village,  with  its  broad,  straight  streets 
and  its  comparatively  home-like  houses,  its  comfortable 
church,  Sabbath  bell,  and  Christian  associations. 


1 84  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Still  another  limited  effort  was  made  to  help  native 
Christians  in  this  way  by  a  village  enterprise  in  the  Prov- 
ince of  Gurhvval,  at  Paori. 

In  1865  the  Boys'  Orphanage  was  removed  from  the 
military  cantonment  of  Shahjehanpore  to  what  may 
be  styled  East  Shahjehanpore,  to  premises  known  as 
Lodipore,  where  it  was  re-established  in  the  midst  of 
twenty  acres  of  arable  land,  to  which  three  acres  were 
subsequently  added,  and  the  boys  of  the  orphanage 
were  divided  into  companies  for  its  cultivation,  each 
boy  being  allowed  a  share  in  the  profits  of  this  co-op- 
erative farm.  The  new  quarters  also  admitted  of  an 
increase  of  the  mechanical  appliances,  by  which  some 
of  the  boys  were  trained  as  weavers,  shoemakers,  car- 
penters, and  in  other  mechanic  arts. 

Sufficient  has  been  said  to  indicate  the  general  char- 
acter of,  these  communities,  and  the  object  to  be  ac- 
complished by  them.  They  were  chiefly  in  the  depart- 
ment of  agriculture,  while  the  industrial  schools,  of 
which  we  have  yet  to  speak,  were  in  the  department  of 
mechanics.  All  efforts  of  this  kind  demonstrate  that 
Christianity  never  goes  alone,  but  is  invariably  accom- 
panied by  those  agencies  which  promote  human  comfort 
and  earthly  well  being. 

8.  Industrial  School. 
An  excellent  training  institution  was  inaugurated  in 
Bareilly  by  Rev.  D.  W.  Thomas,  which  was  known  as  the 
"Industrial  School."  This  school  was  not  connected 
with  any  agricultural  enterprise.  It  was  designed  to 
afford  employment  to  poor  native  Christians.  It  was 
opened  July  16,  1868,  when  eighteen  native  Christian 
men,  ten  Chrisian  women,  and  thirty  heathen  mechan- 
ics, were  employed  in  the  manufacture  of  cloth,  car- 


Industrial  School.  185 

pets,  and  furniture.  Before  the  close  of  the  year 
orders  were  taken  and  filled  for  twelve  hundred  rupees, 
worth  of  its  wares.  During  1869  it  afforded  a  comfort- 
able support  to  over  one  hundred  native  Christians,  in- 
cluding thirty  small  children.  Thousands  of  persons 
perished  with  hunger  during  that  year,  while  these  poor 
Christians  were  thus  fed  and  clothed.  A  school  was 
kept  up  for  their  children.  A  self-acting  loom,  a  lathe, 
and  many  English  tools,  were  successfully  used  by  native 
workmen.  The  amount  of  expenditures,  including  build- 
ings, machinery,  and  tools,  up  to  the  close  of  1869  was 
27,346  rupees,  and  the  total  receipts  were  17,713  rupees, 
leaving  a  debt  of  4,233  rupees,  which  was  more  than  off- 
set by  the  work-shops  and  stock  in  hand,  making  it  a 
self-supporting  enterprise  the  first  year. 

9.  The  Last  Two  Annual  Meetings. 

There  was  no  other  Annual  Meeting  till  February  5, 
1863.  Of  this  meeting  Rev.  J.  T.  Gracey  was  secretary. 
The  mission  had  been  reinforced  by  the  arrival,  on 
January  17,  1862,  of  Rev.  Messrs.  J.  D.  Brown,  D.  W. 
Thomas,  and  William  W.  Hicks,  and,  by  a  further  ad- 
dition. Rev.  Messrs.  T.  S.  Johnson,  T.  J.  Scott,  Henry 
Mansell,  and  P.  T.  Wilson,  who  arrived  just  prior  to 
the  Annual  Meeting,  namely,  on  January  21,  1863. 
The  mission  was  now  a  noble  band,  consisting  of  nine- 
teen men  and  their  wives,  sent  from  the  United  States, 
and  two  taken  up  on  the  field,  and  a  faithful  company 
of  native  helpers. 

During  the  quarter  ending  Dec.  31,  1862,  the  mission 
was  saddened  by  three  funerals.  Mrs.  Jackson  died 
Sept.  14;  Mrs.  Thoburn  died  Oct.  30,  (she  was  for- 
merly Mrs.  Downey ;)  and  Mrs.  Pierce  died  Nov.  4, 
thanking  God  she  ever  came  to  India,  and  blessing  him 


1 86  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

for  the  privilege  of  dying  there.  All  of  these  precious 
women  departed  calmly  and  beautifully,  in  full  assur- 
ance  of  a  blessed  immortality.  These  mournful  events 
had  a  most  chastening  influence  upon  the  survivors  in  the 
mission,  and  fairly  lifted  up  to  a  higher  plane  the  Annual 
Meeting,  so  soon  afterward  convened.  At  this  meet- 
ing, besides  the  routine  business  of  the  mission,  some 
serious  questions  were  discussed  and  most  happily  ad- 
justed respecting  the  management  of  the  mission;  also 
important  matters  affecting  the  comfort  and  well-being 
of  the  missionaries  and  their  families.  The  great  ques- 
tion arose  at  this  time.  What  must  be  done  for  the  educa- 
tion of  the  children  of  the  missionaries.?  A  proposition 
was  considered  at  length  to  found  a  school  for  this  pur- 
pose at  Nynee  Tal,  but  this  difficult  problem  was  by  no 
means  solved  at  this  session,  and  even  yet  is  staring  in 
the  face  the  workers  in  India.  At  this  meeting  Mr. 
Hicks  and  wife  took  leave  of  the  mission,  their  return 
to  the  United  States  being  necessitated  by  the  entire 
prostration  of  the  health  of. Mr.  Hicks. 

The  fourth  and  last  Annual  Meeting  of  the  mission 
assembled  in  Bareilly  on  February  lo,  1864.  Dr.  But- 
ler presented  his  last  report,  and  gave  official  notice  of 
his  resignation  as  superintendent  of  the  mission.  His 
summary  of  the  work  accomplished  was  like  stirring 
notes  of  triumph  from  a  warrior's  bugle.  Nine  of  the 
most  important  cities  of  India  had  been  occupied;  nine- 
teen mission  houses  built  or  purchased ;  sixteen  school- 
houses  erected,  and  ten  chapels ;  two  large  orphanages 
and  a  publishing-house  established ;  twelve  congrega- 
tions had  been  gathered,  and  ten  small  churches  organ- 
ized ;  one  thousand  three  hundred  and  twenty-two  youths 
were  under  daily  instruction ;  one  hundred  and  sixty- 
one  persons  had  attained  a  Christian  experience,  four  of 


The  Last  Two  Annual  Meetings.  iSj 

whom  had  become  preachers  and  eleven  of  them  ex- 
horters;  $55,186  50  had  been  contributed  in  India 
for  the  work  of  the  mission ;  and  property  had  been  ac- 
cumulated estimated  to  be  worth  $73,188  56.  These 
were  results  truly  amazing  to  have  been  effected  within 
so  short  a  period. 

The  proceedings  of  the  Annual  Meeting  were  delib- 
erate, and  carefully  prepared  reports  on  various  topics 
were  presented  and  adopted.  The  question  of  being 
organized  into  an  annual  conference  was  one  of  especial 
interest,  and  was  most  thoroughly  canvassed.  In  ex- 
cellent spirits  the  missionaries  separated  to  repair  to 
their  appointed  fields,  and  pursue  their  work  of  enlight- 
ening the  people  and  leading  them  to  Christ. 

10.  India  Mission  Conference  Organized. 
Provision  had  been  made  by  the  General  Conference 
which  met  in  Philadelphia,  in  May,  1864,  for  the  organ- 
ization of  this  India  work  into  a  Mission  Annual  Confer- 
ence. The  limitations  of  a  "mission  "  conference  were 
not  altogether  grateful  to  the  missionaries,  and  that  noth- 
ing could  be  done  by  the  proposed  conference  without 
the  concurrence  of  the  Bishop  in  charge  was  positively 
repulsive;  however,  they -consented  to  be  organized 
when  they  were  assured  that  Bishop  Thomson  would 
allow  them  to  put  upon  record  a  solemn  protest  against 
this  unwelcome  veto  power  given  to  the  Bishop.  All 
being  arranged,  the  brethren  met  the  Bishop  at  Luck- 
now  on  the  morning  of  December  8,  1864,  After  the 
opening  religious  services,  conducted  by  the  Bishop, 
and  the  holy  communion,  the  Bishop  addressed  the 
conference  in  words  glowing  with  beauty  and  flaming 
with  the  missionary  spirit.  The  address  was  published 
with  the  minutes  of  the  conference.     The  Bishop  recog- 


1 88  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

nized  as  members  of  the  conference  Messrs.  Butler, 
Baume,  Judd,  Parker,  Waugh,  Thoburn,  Jackson,  Hau- 
ser,  Messmore,  Gracey,  Thomas,  Brown,  Scott,  Johnson, 
Mansell,  Stivers,  and  Knowles.  All  were  present  but 
J.  M.  Thoburn,  who  was  in  the  United  States,  and  T. 
S.  Stivers,  who  had  not  yet  sailed  for  India.  J.  T. 
Gracey  was  elected  secretary,  and  T.  J.  Scott  assistant. 
The  business  then  proceeded  most  harmoniously.  Joel 
T.  Janvier,  Henry  M.  Daniel,  Zahur-ul-Huqq,  and  James 
A.  Cawdell  were  admitted  on  trial,  and  Peachy  T.  Wil- 
son into  full  connection.  On  Sabbath  Samuel  Knowles, 
James  A.  Cawdell,  Joel  T.  Janvier,  and  Henry  M.  Dan- 
iel were  ordained  deacons,  and  Mr.  Knowles  at  the  same 
time  ordained  an  elder.  One  hundred  and  seventeen 
members  of  the  Church  and  ninety-two  probationers 
were  reported.  There  were  also  nine  churches,  valued 
at  $10,780,  and  nineteen  parsonages,  valued  at  $74,880. 
The  latter  embraced  our  orphanages,  sanitarium,  etc. 
There  were  nine  Sunday-schools,  with  thirty-nine  offi- 
cers and  teachers,  and  three  hundred  and  ninety-seven 
scholars.  The  important  measures  of  the  sessions  were 
the  entering  upon  Gurhwal,  to  which  Mr.  Thoburn  was 
appointed ;  the  adding  a  training  school  for  teachers  and 
preachers  to  the  orphanage ;  the  adoption  of  a  course 
of  study  for  the  native  preachers  ;  while  advanced  ground 
was  taken  in  respect  to  education  generally,  and  the  pub- 
lishing interests  of  the  mission.  It  may  prove  of  historic 
interest,  and,  therefore,  we  insert  the  appointments  of 
the  first  conference.     They  were  as  follows : — 

MORADABAD    DISTRICT. 
Edwin  W.  Parker,  P.  E. 
Moradabad,  Henry  Mansell ;   Moradabad  Circuit,  E. 
W.  Parker,    Zahur-ul-Huqq ;    Sambhal,    James   Archer 


India  Missio7i  Conference  Orgajiized.  189 

Cawdell ;   Bijnour,  Isaiah  L.   Hauser ;   Ghurwal,  James 
M.  Thoburn. 

BAREILLY    DISTRICT. 
James  W.  Waugh,  P.  E. 

Bareilly  and  Khaira  Bajairah,  J.  T.  Gracey;  Giris' 
Orphanage,  D.  W.  Thomas,  principal ;  Mission  Press, 
James  W.  Waugh;  Nynee  Tal,  James  Baume;  Shahje- 
hanpore  and  Boys'  Orphanage,  T.  S.  Johnson,  T.  Stan- 
ley Stivers,  H.  M.  Daniel;  Budaon,  T.  J.  Scott;  Pilib- 
heet,  Joel  T.  Janvier. 

LUCKNOW    DISTRICT. 
Charles  W.  Judd,  P.  E. 

North  Liicknow,  Henry  Jackson,  J.  H.  Messmore; 
South  Lucknow,  C.  W.  Judd,  J.  Fieldbrave ;  Seetapore 
and  Luckimpore,  John  D.  Brown ;  Gondah,  Samuel 
Knowles ;   Roy  Bareilly,  P.  T.  Wilson. 

William  Butler  transferred  to  the  New  England  Con- 
ference. 

The  work  in  Gurwhal  owes  its  origin  to  General  Sir 
Henry  Ramsay.  He  and  Bishop  Thomson  were  riding 
together  at  Nynee  Tal  in  November,  1864,  when  Mr. 
Ramsay  made  liberal  offers  of  money  to  begin  the  work 
in  Gurwhal,  and  at  length  promised  the  sum  of  $1,500, 
with  $25  a  month  more  for  current  expenses.  Although 
Mr.  Thoburn  was  appointed  to  this  field,  as  heretofore 
stated,  he  did  not  enter  it  immediately,  being  absent  in 
the  United  States.  Mr.  Mansell,  whose  health  needed 
a  resort  to  the  mountains,  entered  upon  the  work,  and 
maintained  it  till  Mr.  Thoburn's  return,  in  iZdd.  Mr. 
Thoburn  then  took  his  assigned  post. 

He  reported  to  the  conference  that  "  he  devoted  his 
time  for  the  most  part  to  talking  with  the  people,  in- 


IQO  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

quiring  into  their  religious  and  social  condition,  looking 
for  suitable  openings  for  his  work,  circulating  books  and 
tracts,"  etc.  He  made  a  tour  to  the  famous  "  shrine  of 
Kedarnath,  and  for  some  distance  on  the  way  to  Badri- 
nath,  the  time  being  almost  constantly  employed  in 
talking  with  the  pilgrims." 

The  Government  school  in  Sreenugger  was  now  of- 
fered to  the  mission.  Its  distance  from  Almora  being 
so  great,  the  Government  inspector  found  it  difficult  to 
"  give  it  the  careful  supervision  it  required."  Sreenug- 
ger is  the  only  really  bazaar  town  in  the  province,  and 
in  old  times  was  the  home  of  the  Gurhwalee  king. 

A  vegetable  and  fruit  garden,  destined  to  minister 
much  to  the  comfort  of  future  missionaries,  was  begun 
on  the  ample  grounds  which  lie  in  terraces  above  and 
below  the  "bungalow.  At  the  close  of  the  year  a  day- 
school  of  thirty  or  more  children  was  in  successful  oper- 
ation, and  also  a  Sunday-school  of  twenty-five,  and  one 
adult  was  baptized.  This  closed  the  first  year  of  Mr. 
Thoburn's  work  in  the  hills. 

In  1867  six  adults,  ten  boys,  (orphans,)  and  two  in- 
fants, were  baptized;  thus  was  started  "a  little  Church 
of  thirteen  members  and  probationers."  In  April  the 
Sreenugger  school  was  regularly  transferred  to  the  mis- 
sion, according  to  promise,  and  Thomas  Gowan  (now  an 
ordained  minister  in  our  work  in  Kumaon)  was  appointed 
head-master.  At  the  same  time  houses  v/ere  built  on 
the  Paori  mission  grounds,  for  the  accommodation  of 
such  students  as  might  come  from  a  distance  to  attend 
school.  Thirty  boys  soon  occupied  these  houses,  eight- 
een of  whom  were  aided  in  defraying  the  extra  expense 
of  living  so  far  from  their  homes  by  small  scholarships, 
mostly  given  by  the  local  government.  Two  girls  ap- 
plied for  admittance  to  school  this  year,  and  were  re- 


India  Mission  Cojifcrence  Organized.  191 

ceived.  One  of  them  was  afterward  baptized,  and  mar- 
ried Harkua  Wilson,  our  excellent  native  doctor,  who 
lives  in  Dwara  Hath,  Kiimaon.  Three  small  schools 
for  boys  and  three  for  girls  were  started,  and  the  Sun- 
day-school scholars  increased  to  fifty-four.  The  total 
number  of  children  in  school  was  now  two  hundred  and 
eighty,  of  whom  thirty-three  were  girls.  A  great  many 
Testaments  and  religious  books  and  tracts  were  circu- 
lated that  same  year.  A  little  tract  called  Conversations 
on  Religion.,  written  with  special  reference  to  the  needs 
of  our  work  here,  and  which  bore  good  fruit,  added  its 
mite  to  the  many  other  influences  that  were  then  started. 
Our  most  efficient  Gurhwalee  helper  was  given  to  the 
young  Church  that  year.  He  saw  the  daily  life  of  the 
missionary,  and  his  happy  manner,  and  learned  to  love 
him,  and  then  to  love  the  Saviour  whom  the  missionary 
preached.  He  declared,  however,  that  it  was  some 
time  after  his  baptism  before  he  caught  the  spirit  of 
Christianity,  with  which  he  became  thoroughly  imbued, 
thus  proving  the  adaptability  of  our  blessed  religion  to 
the  wants  of  these  needy  people. 

In  1868,  after  two  years  of  successful  work  in  this  new 
field,  Dr.  Thoburn  exchanged  stations  with  Rev.  H. 
Mansell,  of  Moradabad.  But  the  work  in  Gurhwal 
continued  to  make  progress,  for  the  new  missionary  did 
not  need  to  be  initiated.  He  knew  the  work,  having 
been  there  before.  Naturally  enthusiastic,  he  brought 
with  him  a  heart  full  of  sympathy  for  the  people.  A 
new  door  of  usefulness  was  now  opened  by  Mrs.  Man- 
sell  among  the  women,  and  it  is  not  strange  that  soon  a 
good  n\any  sisters  were  numbered  among  the  converts. 
To  this  day  (for  she  has  long  since  gone  to  heaven) 
Mrs.  Mansell  is  spoken  of  with  affectionate  remembrance 
by  many  a  grateful  heart,  which  through  her  learned  of 


192  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

the  Saviour  of  sinners.  The  seed  hitherto  so\vn  now 
began  to  bear  fruit,  and  thirteen  adults  and  six  children 
were  baptized.  But  it  was  not  all  smooth  sailing,  for 
discipline  had  to  be  exercised  in  the  removal  from  the 
Church  of  the  names  of  three  offenders.  This  was  only 
what  was  to  be  expected  among  a  people  so  rude  as  the 
material  with  which  we  had  to  build  in  Gurhwal. 

The  parsonage  was  improved,  and  a  little  chapel 
built  at  a  cost  of  one  hundred  dollars.  A  good  deal  of 
the  missionary's  time  was  spent  in  teaching  in  the  large 
school;  the  neighboring  villages  were  visited,  and  the 
people  preached  to,  but  nearer  home  a  profitable  field 
of  labor  was  found  in  the  infant  Church,  the  training 
of  which  needed  painstaking  effort.  The  orphan  boys 
now  numbered  twelve,  and  there  were  two  orphan  girls 
taken  in,  who  became  the  nucleus  of  the  present  Girls' 
Orphanage. 

It  is  doubtless  well  known   that  all  Hindus  wear  a 

knot  of  hair  on  the  top  of  their  heads,  (corresponding 

to  the  cue  of  the  Chinese.)     The  custom  extends  to  the 

lowest  castes.     To  cut   off  this    "  top-knot  "   is   to   cut 

one's  self  loose  from  all  relations  and  all  old  friends. 

In  the  Gurhwal  mission  it  seems  to  have  been  made  an 

initial  step  to  baptism.     There  could  not  be  to  a  Hindu 

a  surer  test  of  the  sincerity  of  a  man's  purpose  to  become 

a  Christian.     In  the  quarterly  conference  record  of  July 

25,  1868,  it  is  recorded  among  the  signs  of  progress  of 

God's  work  that  four  persons  had  that  quarter  "  cut  off 

their  top-knots,"  and,  though  they  had  not  been  then 

baptized,  they  were  candidates  for  that  rite.     The  same 

year  a  large  property  in  Sreenugger,  formerly  used  for 

a  treasury  and  police   station,   was  made   over  to   the 

mission  by  the  magistrate.     Thus  closed  a  prosperous 

year. 
2 


India  Missiofz  Cojiference  Organized.  193 

Mr.  Mansell  records  in  1869  satisfaction  in  view  of  the 
progress  in  the  school  work.  Four  boys  from  the  large 
school  entered  Bareilly  College,  and  the  schools  outside 
of  Paori  were  flourishing,  especially  the  one  in  Sreenug- 
ger  under  Thomas  Gowan.  The  total  number  of  schol- 
ars reached  four  hundred  and  six,  of  whom  fifty- one 
were  girls.  The  Sreenugger  property  was  now  improved, 
and  a  large  room  for  worship  fitted  up  there,  so  that  two 
chapels  were  reported  on  the  circuit  that  year.  Nine 
adults  and  fourteen  infants  received  baptism,  and  the 
growing  Church  was  daily  watched  and  carefully  in- 
structed. It  had  now  increased  to  "  nearly  seventy 
souls,"  (including  the  helpers  imported  to  carry  on  the 
work;)  thirty  out  of  the  seventy  were  communicants. 
The  native  brethren  made  itinerating  tours  to  the  east 
and  west  of  the  province,  preaching  the  word,  and  dis- 
tributing books  and  tracts,  of  which  over  a  thousand  were 
circulated,  including  twenty-four  Bibles,  and  eighteen 
Testaments.  Even  Teeree,  the  dominion  of  a  native 
rajah,  was  visited.  The  year  was  brought  to  a  fitting 
close  by  a  revival,  in  which  several  nominal  Christians 
professed  to  be  truly  converted,  and  the  work  of  God 
advanced. 

The  next  year  (1870)  the  orphans  numbered  twen- 
ty, of  whom  twelve  were  boys  and  eight  girls.  This 
little  group  was  looked  on  with  much  hope,  for  they 
daily  grew  in  knowledge  as  well  as  in  grace.  The  chil- 
dren in  our  schools  were  now  increased  to  five  hundred, 
of  whom  seventy-seven  were  girls.  Rev.  P.  T.  Wilson, 
just  appointed  as  Mr.  Mansell's  co-laborer,  made  a  trip 
to  the  snows  in  company  with  Rev.  Mr.  Woodside,  of 
the  Presbyterian  mission  of  Derha  Doon.  The  mission- 
ary in  that  journey,  and  the  native  helpers  stationed  at 
Sreenugger,  made  the  pilgrims  to  the  famous  shrines  the 


194  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

objects  of  considerable  effort.  That  year  Bangar,  a  vil- 
lage three  days'  march  east  of  Paori,  was  supplied  with 
a  local  preacher,  and  a  promising  work  began  ;  but  the 
local  preacher  only  stayed  a  year,  and  since  then  a 
school  has  been  carried  on  by  a  Hindu  pundit.  The 
Paori  Girls'  Boarding  School  is  indebted  to  Bangar  for 
pupils,  some  of  whom  have  been  baptized,  and  others 
have  asked  to  be. 

Polygamy,  one  of  the  curses  of  this  province,  now 
gave  trouble  in  the  Church,  and  led  to  the  expulsion  of 
one  of  the  members.  The  year  1871  was  one  filled  up 
with  a  good  deal  of  work  in  stone  and  mortar.  The 
large  school-house,  (a  two-story  building  of  eleven  good- 
sized  rooms,)  whose  foundation  had  been  laid  before, 
was  now  completed.  A  new  and  comfortable  resi- 
dence for  the  missionary's  family  was  also  erected  on 
the  site  of  the  old  building.  About  six  thousand  dollars 
were  expended  in  this  work,  of  which  the  Government 
gave  a  grant  of  about  two  thousand  five  hundred  dollars 
toward  the  school.  The  interest  in  the  Paori  school 
continued,  but  new  trouble  was  in  store  for  the  mission- 
ary. Irregularities  were  discovered  in  the  lives  of  some 
two  or  three  native  helpers;  one  was  expelled,  and  his 
license  taken  from  him.  Two  others  were  deprived  of 
theirs,  and  they  left  the  station  in  disgrace.  This  was 
no  small  blow  to  the  work :  but  the  good  Lord  knew 
what  was  needed. 

Rev.  W.  Taylor  visited  Paori,  and  preached  to  large 
audiences  through  an  interpreter.  Both  in  Paori  and 
Sreenugger  impressions  were  made  that  are  seen  to  this 
day.  Hindus  have  confessed,  when  referring  to  his 
preaching,  that  they  trembled  while  he  talked.  It  is 
worthy  of  record  that  the  three  persons  he  then  bap- 
tized are  all  now  in  connection  with  our  Church,  and 


Animal  Conferences  of  the  Mission.  195 

doing  well.     This   year  closed  the   labors  of  Rev.  H. 
Mansell  in  Gurhwal, 

1  1.  Other  Annual  Conferences  of  the  Mission. 

The  second  Conference  met  at  Moradabad,  on  tb(j  ist 
of  February,  1866,  at  which  Rev.  James  Baume  presided. 
Rev.  Messrs.  F.  A.  Spencer  and  S.  S.  Weatherby,  who 
had  arrived  from  the  United  States  during  the  year, 
were  admitted  into  full  connection,  and  the  return  to 
the  United  States  of  the  president  of  the  Conference 
was  approved,  his  wife  having  left  the  previous  year  in 
broken  health.  The  Conference  made  provision  for  cel- 
ebrating the  Centenary  of  Methodism,  and  the  raising 
of  a  gratitude  offering  of  ten  thousand  rupees  for  the 
Lucknow  school,  as  a  nucleus  around  which  a  sum 
might  be  gathered  sufficient  to  warrant  a  claim  for 
affiliation  with  the  Calcutta  University.  There  was  a 
glorious  work  in  the  Orphanage  this  year,  in  which 
twenty-two  of  the  girls  found  peace  in  believing,  and 
many  others  were  inquirers. 

The  third  Conference  met  at  Shahjehanpore,  January 
10,  1867,  Rev.  J.  T.  Gracey,  presiding.  An  interesting 
session  it  was,  and  there  were  but  few  changes  in  the 
mission. 

The  fourth  Conference  was  held  at  Bijnour,  on  the 
i6th  of  January,  1868,  Rev.  J.  M.  Thoburn,  presiding. 
General  Conference  was  at  hand,  and  the  year  had  been 
marked  by  discussions  as  to  a  resident  Bishop  for  India, 
but  the  sense  of  the  Conference  was  not  in  favor  of  it. 
Mr.  Gracey  had  already  embarked  for  America,  and  he 
was  designated  by  the  Conference  to  represent  them  at 
the  General  Conference.  They  had  no  right  of  repre- 
sentation, but  the  conferences  which  had  been  organized 
in  the  lately  seceding  States  of  the  United   States  had 


T96  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

been  electing  provisional  delegates  to  the  approaching 
General  Conference,  under  the  name  of  representa- 
tives. These  representatives  were  admitted  at  Chicago 
as  delegates,  and  the  disabilities  of  mission  confer- 
ences were  entirely  removed.  Near  the  close  of  the 
session  Mr.  Gracey  was  admitted  as  a  delegate  from 
the  India  Conference,  being  the  first  from  a  foreign 
land.  Mr.  Hauser  now  became  a  supernumerary,  and 
the  wife  of  Mr.  Jackson,  Martha  W.,  daughter  of  Rev. 
David  Terry,  had  died  on  the  21st  of  March,  1867. 
H.  M.  Daniel  had  also  died  in  February.  Action  w^as 
taken  favoring  a  general  conference  of  India  mission- 
aries. 

The  fifth  session  convened  at  Bareilly,  January  14, 
1869,  Rev.  C.  W.  Judd,  president.  Messrs.  Jackson, 
Gracey,  and  Parker  were  absent  on  leave,  and  J.  Field- 
brave,  a  native,  had  died  in  great  peace.  The  presi- 
dent received  a  supernumerary  relation  and  leave  of  ab- 
sence. This  session  was  one  of  great  spiritual  power, 
a  pentecost,  and  marks  an  era  in  the  mission. 

The  sixth  session  also  convened  at  Bareilly,  and  en- 
joyed the  presence  and  presidency  of  Bishop  Kingsley. 
The  session  began  January  20,  1870.  The  newly  ar- 
rived missionaries,  sent  out  by  the  Woman's  Foreign 
Missionary  Society,  Misses  Thoburn  and  Swain,  were 
welcomed  to  the  work,  and  Rev.  William  Taylor  was 
invited  to  visit  the  mission.  At  this  Conference  J.  D. 
Brown  and  family,  and  Mrs.  Waugh,  took  their  depart- 
ure for  America  to  recruit  their  health.  The  visit  of 
Bishop  Kingsley  was  a  great  encouragement  to  the  mis- 
sion. It  was  his  last  official  work  on  earth.  Joel  T. 
Janvier  and  Zahur-ul-Huqq  were  elected  and  ordained 
elders. 

The   seventh   session   met   at   Lucknow,  January  12, 


Annual  Conferences  of  the  Mission.  197 

1871,  J.  W.  Waugh,  presiding.  Mr.  Taylor  had  been 
in  the  mission,  and  the  brethren  felt  the  effects  of  his 
presence,  though  there  Avas  not  much  fruit  gathered. 
He  was  at  the  Conference,  and  participated,  by  request, 
in  its  deliberations.  P.  M.  Buck  and  Thomas  Craven 
were  also  present,  fresh  recruits  from  the  United  States. 
Dr.  Waugh  took  leave  for  America  to  meet  his  family, 
and  Mrs.  Mansell,  in  shattered  health,  left  the  mission 
to  return  to  it  no  more. 

The  eighth  session  was  held  in  Moradabad,  January 
18,  1872,  Rev.  J.  L.  Humphrey,  presiding.  Dr.  Maclay 
superintendent  of  Foochow  Mission,  was  present.  Ed- 
ward Cunningham,  Wallace  J.  Gladwin,  and  Joseph  H. 
Gill  had  been  added  to  the  mission.  The  year  will  be 
memorable  for  the  liberal  donations  of  Rev.  D.  W. 
Thomas  and  Eliphalet  Remington,  Esq.,  for  the  estab- 
lishment of  a  Theological  Seminary.  The  donation  of 
Mr.  Thomas  amounted  to  $20,000,  the  largest  ever  given 
by  a  missionary,  and  that  of  Mr.  Remington  was  for  the 
sum  of  $5,000,  to  which  the  Board  added  $5,000.  The 
year. was  saddened  by  the  death  of  Rev.  Melville  Cox 
Elliott.  He  had  come  to  India  for  his  health,  and  en- 
tered the  work,  and  rendered  valuable  service  at  Bah- 
raich.  He  was  the  son  of  Rev.  G.  F.  Elliott,  of  the 
East  Maine  Conference.  On  August  26th  he  joined, 
before  the  throne,  his  illustrious  namesake,  who  fell  in 
Africa. 

The  ninth  session  of  the  Conference  was  held  in  Ba- 
reilly,  commencing  January  16,  1873,  Dr.  T.  S.  Johnson, 
presiding.  J.  D.  Brown  had  returned  in  good  hope  that 
he  could  resume  work  for  a  lifetime,  and  Rev.  Benton 
H.  Badley  and  Fletcher  B.  Cherrington  had-  recently 
arrived  to  reinforce  the-  mission.  The  orphanage,  the 
schools,  the  manual  labor,  and  the   publishing  depart- 

YoL.  H.— 12 


198  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

ments,  had  all  greatly  expanded,  and  the  work  generally 
was  prosperous. 

The  tenth  session  began  at  Lucknow,  on  the  7th  of 
January,  1874,  and  was  favored  with  the  presence  of 
Bishop  Harris,  who  presided.  At  this  Conference  James 
Mudge,  Daniel  O.  Fox,  William  E.  Robbins,  Albert 
Norton,  Richardson  Gray,  M.  D.,  Albert  D.  M'Henry, 
and  Jefferson  E.  Scott  presented  themselves  as  transfers 
to  the  Conference.  Messrs.  Fox,  Robbins,  and  Norton 
were  designed  for  the  work  in  South  India,  raised  up 
under  God  by  Rev.  William  Taylor.  We  find  ten  breth- 
ren sent  forth  as  missionaries  to  the  Bombay  and  Bengal 
Mission,  of  which  work  Rev.  William  Taylor  was  made 
superintendent.  The  great  achievement  of  Bishop  Har- 
ris, at  this  session,  was  the  happy  adjustment  of  the 
work  under  Mr.  Taylor,  by  which  it  was  brought  into 
organic  relations  with  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 
But  for  this  that  great  and  important  work  in  South  In- 
dia might  have  been  scattered,  as  was  formerly  the  work 
of  George  AVhitefield  in  Great  Britain  and  America.  At 
this  same  session  Messrs.  Humphrey,  Wheeler,  Wilson, 
and  Weatherby  were  transferred  to  Conferences  within 
the  United  States.  On  the  17th  of  May  preceding  Mrs. 
Mansell  had  gone  to  her  reward,  having  vainly  sought 
health  bv  a  return  to  the  United  States.  The  Confer- 
ence was  one  of  unparalleled  interest.  The  presence 
of  the  Bishop,  so  long  the  eminent  and  energetic  Cor- 
responding Secretary  of  the  Missionary  Society,  the 
presence  of  so  many  distinguished  visitors  from  the 
United  States  and  elsewhere,  the  return  of  Dr.  Waugh, 
the  numerous  additions  to  the  Conference,  and  the  re- 
cent glorious  outpourings  of  the  Spirit  of  God  in  South 
India,  all  served  to  impart  a  very  rare  interest,  to  this 
occasion.     It  marks  an  epoch  of  the  mission. 


Annual  Conferences  of  the  Mission.  199 

The  eleventh  session  met  in  Shahjehanpore,  com- 
mencing January  6,  1875,  ^'^^  ^-  J-  Scott  presided. 
C.  P.  Hard,  F.  A.  Goodwin,  and  John  E.  Robinson 
had  just  been  transferred  for  the  South  India  work. 
William  Taylor  was  again  present.  Mrs.  Wilson  died  on 
the  23d  of  May  preceding,  in  Springfield,  Illinois. 

The  twelfth  session  was  held  in  Cawnpore,  beginning 
January  13,  1876,  D.  W.  Thomas  presiding.  The  Confer- 
ence had  been  reinforced.  F.  M.  Wheeler  had  returned, 
and  G.  H.  M'Grew,  Milton  H.  Nichols,  John  Blackstock, 
Franklin  J.  Davis,  W.  E.  Newland,  and  D.  H.  Lee  were 
added,  all  but  the  first  for  South  India  work.  Philip  Phil- 
lips was  also  present,  to  cheer  them  with  sacred  song. 
Being  the  session  immediately  preceding  General  Con- 
ference, many  things  were  to  be  considered.  The  Cawn- 
pore School  was  resolved  upon,  PI.  Jackson,  Principal. 
John  D.  Brown,  suffering  from  paralysis,  took  final  leave 
of  the  mission,  and  F.  B.  Cherrington  returned  to  home 
work  on  account  of  the  failure  of  his  wife's  health. 

The  thirteenth  session  began  at  Moradabad,  on  the 
3d  of  January,  1877,  Bishop  Andrews,  presiding.  The 
General  Conference  had  ordained  that  there  should  be 
two  conferences  in  Hindustan,  this  one  to  be  styled 
North  India  Conference,  embracing  the  old  mission 
field,  and  the  other,  South  India  Conference,  covering 
the  work  under  the  superintendence  of  William  Taylor. 
Messrs.  Hoskins  and  Buck  were  absent  in  the  United 
States  on  leave.  The  South  India  Conference  was  or- 
ganized by  Bishop  Andrews  in  Bombay,  on  the  9th  of 
November,  1876.  The  mission  force  was  strengthened 
by  the  addition  of  I.  F.  Row  and  L.  R.  Janney,  and  by 
the  coming  of  W.  J.  Gladwin.  Henceforth  they  were 
two  bands. 

The  North  India  Conference  met  for  its  fourteenth 


200  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

session  at  Bareilly,  on  the  9th  of  January,  1878,  J.  H. 
Messmore,  president.  M.  L.  Bannerjea  appeared  as  a 
transfer,  but  afterward  located,  and  Mr.  Hoskins  re- 
turned from  America.  F.  M.  Wheeler  took  leave  of 
the  Conference  on  account  of  impaired  health. 

12.   Schools. 

In  India  every  village,  from  time  immemorial,  has 
had  its  council  of  five,  and  its  numerous  functionaries, 
not  the  least  of  which  is  the  school-master.  The  ver- 
nacular school  has  survived  all  changes  through  which 
the  country  has  passed.  In  it  the  merest  elements  of 
reading,  writing,  and  arithmetic  are  taught,  and  under 
native  guidance  no  books  were  used.  The  literature 
and  science  of  India  are  all  locked  up  in  the  Sanskrit 
language,  and,  therefore,  are  inaccessible  to  the  common 
people.  Lord  Bentinck  conceived  the  idea  of  utilizing 
these  schools,  and  training  the  school-masters,  and  Mr. 
Thomason,  when  he  was  Governor  of  the  North-west 
Provinces,  brought  the  scheme  into  operation.  A  num- 
ber of  villages  were  linked  together  in  a  halka,  or  circle, 
around  a  central  school,  under  a  trained  master.  This 
method  was  adopted  by  other  governors,  and  at  length 
developed  into  the  system  now  existing,  of  which  Lord 
Halifax  was  the  author,  embodied  in  the  Great  Educa- 
tional Dispatch  from  the  Court  of  Directors  to  the  Gov- 
ernor-General of  India,  dated  July  19,  1854,  just  two 
years  before  the  founding  of  our  mission.  Universities 
were  established  at  Calcutta,  Bombay,  and  Madras,  not 
for  purposes  of  teaching,  but  to  test  the  knowledge 
received  in  the  subordinate  schools,  and  to  confer  the 
degrees.  All  other  schools,  whether  of  the  Government, 
of  Churches,  or  of  private  individuals  or  associations, 
were  to  be  affiliated  with  these  universities,  and  to  lead 


Schools.  201 

up  to  them.  These  were  the  indigenous  village  schools, 
the  middle-class  zillah^  or,  as  they  are  called  in  the 
North-west  Provinces,  iasili^  schools,  the  high  schools, 
and  the  colleges.  When  our  mission  was  planted  in 
India  about  150,000  pupils  were  in  these  schools;  now 
the  number  of  pupils  reported  is  1,689,138. 

The  immense  power  of  this  educational  force  to  de- 
stroy the  reigning  religions  in  India  will  appear  by  re- 
membering that  false  science  is  every-where  wrought 
into  the  fiber  of  their  religious  books  and  systems,  and 
geography  and  astronomy  are,  therefore,  fatal  to  them. 
As  a  part  of  this  great  educational  system,  Great  Britain 
has  been  accustomed  to  grant  aid  to  mission  schools  to 
the  full  amount  of  expenditure  by  the  mission  for  that 
purpose.  The  annual  appropriation  of  the  Missionary 
Society  of  about  $10,000  to  schools  has  enabled  us  to 
accomplish  about  $20,000  worth  of  educational  work. 
No  objection  is  interposed  by  the  Government  to  our 
conducting  these  schools  as  Christian  schools,  and  the 
Bible,  prayer,  and  religious  teaching  are  fully  introduced. 

It  has  been  found  that  the  secular  schools  are  fruitful 
of  infidel  results.  Necessarily,  the  youth  are  unloosed 
from  all  their  former  religious  moorings,  and  renounce 
the  faith  of  their  fathers ;  and  if  Christianity  be  not 
offered  to  them  in  its  stead  they  drift  out  into  shame- 
less unbelief.  Our  missionaries  in  India  have  always 
regarded  the  schools  as  among  their  chief  auxiliaries  in 
the  great  work  of  recovering  the  land  to  God.  The 
schools  of  the  mission  are  of  various  grades,  and  have 
been  originated  in  various  ways,  as  necessity  was  indi- 
cated. We  cannot  pause  to  consider  in  detail  the  low- 
est schools,  one  or  more  of  which  is  formed  in  every 
circuit,  but  some  of  the  higher  grade  should  be  carefully 
considered. 


202  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

1.  Kherah-Bajherah  School. — This  was  founded 
by  Major  Gowan,  ever  the  unfailing  friend  of  the  missions 
in  India.  At  the  first  session  of  the  India  Conference, 
in  1864,  he  proposed  to  give  money  to  establish  a  Chris- 
tian vernacular  school  at  Bajherah.  He  remitted  500 
rupees  to  the  Conference  for  this  purpose,  and,  in  con- 
sequence, a  building  was  erected  and  the  school  begun. 
The  people  of  this  village  had  afforded  him  personal  pro- 
tection during  the  mutiny,  and  this  gift  was  a  gratitude- 
offering  on  this  account  to  them  and  to  God,  and  to  it 
the  Conference  heartily  responded.  Major  Gowan  had 
already  secured  substantial  personal  remuneration  to 
those  through  whose  fidelity  to  him  his  life  had  been  pre- 
served. The  school  was  a  monumental  testimony  of  his 
gratitude,  and  is  still  prosperous,  having  good  buildings, 
and  being  supported  almost  entirely  by  the  endowment 
of  the  major,  who  has  since  reached  the  rank  of  colonel. 
The  best  of  instruction  is  here  offered,  and  a  strong, 
intelligent  Church  is  growing  up  around  it,  under  the 
pastorate  of  our  native  preacher,  Isaac  Fieldbrave. 

2.  The  Centennial  School,  Lucknow. — This  is  a 
boarding  and  day-school  for  Christian  boys.  Its  history 
dates  from  the  year  1866,  the  Centennial  year  of  Ameri- 
can Methodism.  In  that  and  the  following  year  efforts 
were  made  by  the  members  of  the  American  Methodist 
Mission  in  North  India  to  found  a  "  Mission  College  " 
at  Lucknow.  The  nucleus  of  an  endowment  was  se- 
cured by  a  donation  of  3,000  rupees,  which  the  Luck- 
now mission  had  previously  received  from  Major  Gowan. 
The  missionaries  themselves  gave  upward  of  1,100  ru- 
pees, and  other  donations  increased  the  amount  to  about 
10,000  rupees.  This  has  been  wisely  invested,  and  at 
present  yields  an  annual  income  of  about  800  rupees, 
sufficient  to  meet  the  current  expenses  of  the  institution. 


Schools.  203 

For  various  reasons  the  project  was  not  carried  out  at 
once,  and  for  several  years  but  little  was  done.  At  last, 
in  February,  1877,  the  demand  for  such  an  institution 
having  become  more  general,  it  was  opened,  under  the 
name  of  "  The  Centennial  School."  During  the  year 
1877  it  was  attended  by  twenty-six  boys,  pursuing  vari- 
ous studies  in  the  vernacular  and  in  English.  The 
second  year  opened  in  February,  1878,  and  the  attend- 
ance is  already  considerably  in  advance  of  last  year. 

The  aim  of  the  school  is  to  impart  thorough  instruc- 
.tion  in  the  ordinary  branches  of  study;  to  give  especial 
attention  to  the  moral  training  of  the  pupils  ;  and  thus  to 
prepare  them  for  the  duties  of  life,  and  to  be  of  special 
service  to  the  native  Christian  community  of  the  North- 
western Provinces  and  Oudh.  Our  native  Christians 
are  increasing  in  number  from  year  to  year,  and  the 
need  of  boarding-schools  like  this  becomes  more  and 
more  apparent.  In  a  majority  of  cases  the  children  of 
these  people  grow  up  surrounded  by  the  most  debasing 
influences.  Many  of  them  are  obliged  to  attend  Gov- 
ernment schools  near  home,  along  with  Hindu  and  Mo- 
hammedan children,  by  whom  they  are  influenced  to  a 
greater  or  less  extent.  In  the  midst  of  such  surround- 
ings it  is  not  strange  that  they  learn  many  bad  habits 
which  even  the  home  teaching  cannot  wholly  counter- 
act. It  is  safe  to  say  that  a  lad's  daily  companions, 
from  the  time  he  is  ten  to  the  time  he  is  eighteen  years 
old,  have  much  to  do  with  forming  his  character.  In 
many  towns  the  native  helper  lives  alone,  or  in  company 
with  but  one  or  two  Christian  families,  and  hence  the 
Christian  children  have  very  few  opportunities  for  at- 
tending Sunday-school  or  Christian  worship:  in  the 
boarding-school  they  have  many  such  advantages,  and, 
■therefore,  acquire  a  much  more  intelligent  view  of  the 


204  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

duties  of  religion,  and  the  value  of  the  Church  and  the 
means  of  grace. 

So  far  as  we  are  aware,  this  is  the  only  school  of  its 
kind  in  the  North-western  Provinces  and  Oudh.  That 
it  will  prove  a  boon  to  our  native  Christian  families 
none  can  doubt.  As  it  now  is,  many  parents,  with  the 
desire  of  having  their  children  removed  from  the  debas- 
ing influences  of  the  bazaar  and  heathen  neighborhoods, 
have  placed  them  in  some  orphanage  to  be  educated — 
the  best  they  can  do,  but  not  so  satisfactory  as  a  good 
boarding-school.  To  accommodate  the  people  for  whom 
the  school  exists,  the  rate  of  charges  is  very  low,  only 
five  rupees  per  mensem.  The  desire  is  not  to  make 
money,  but  to  educate  as  many  boys  as  possible,  and  as 
well  as  possible. 

3.  Cawnpore  Memorial  School. — This  school  is 
located  in  the  city  which  was  the  scene  of  the  horrible 
massacre  of  1857,  and  hence  its  name  ''  Memorial."  It 
has  a  population  of  whites  and  half-breeds  amounting 
to  tens  of  thousands.  It  was  one  of  the  centers  of  op- 
eration in  the  north  for  William  Taylor,  and  the  neces- 
sity of  a  school  was  forced  upon  the  attention  of  our 
missionaries  and  friends.  Dr.  J,  H.  Condon  became 
the  leader  in  an  attempt  to  originate  a  school  for  these 
people,  which  should  furnish  a  first-class  education  up 
to  the  requirements  for  the  entrance  class  of  the  Thom- 
son College  at  Roorkee  or  for  the  Calcutta  University, 
that  would  be  self-supporting  when  buildings  were  pro- 
vided, and  that  would  lend  its  aid  to  win  that  mixed 
population  to  Christ. 

The  India  Conference  in  1873  sanctioned  the  open- 
ing of  the  enterprise — without  buildings  and  without 
funds.  So  great  was  the  demand  that  pupils  came  for- 
ward, and  in  private  houses  over  one  hundred  boys  and 


Schools.  207 

girls  were  soon  being  taught.  The  British  Government, 
according  to  its  rules  of  aiding  schools  in  part,  gave  $150 
per  month  for  teachers;  the  rest  was  supplied  from  teach- 
ers' fees.  The  projector  of  this  enterprise  hoped  for  large 
aid  from  the  Missionary  Society  toward  the  building, 
which  it  was  not  able  to  give.  In  1876,  however,  a  com- 
paratively small  appropriation  (^3,000)  was  made,  and 
with  this  as  a  nucleus,  the  committee,  in  one  way  or  an- 
other, were  enabled  to  provide  for  the  claims  so  sorely 
pressing  the  institution.  They  collected  the  six  thou- 
sand rupees  which  the  school  had  exceeded  its  regular 
income,  and  also  made  additions  to  the  buildings  cost- 
ing nearly  three  thousand  rupees,  this  being  actually 
necessary  to  take  in  the  increased  numbers.  The  debt 
on  the  building  was  also  reduced  to  about  nine  thousand 
rupees. 

The  property  is  worth  not  less  than  forty  thousand 
rupees.  This  is  a  grand  school,  a  real  mission  field,  in- 
fluencing the  heads  and  hearts  of  one  hundred  boys, 
and  more  than  half  that  number  of  girls,  who  will  have 
much  to  do  within  the  next  few  years  in  molding  the 
character  and  fortunes  of  millions  in  India. 

4.  Theological  School. — The  necessity  of  training 
men  for  the  gospel  ministry  exists  to  a  greater  degree 
in  India  than,  perhaps,  in  any  other  pagan  country. 
Brahminism,  the  religion  of  one  hundred  and  seventy 
millions  of  people,  is  a  many-sided,  pliable  system,  that 
seeks  to  adapt  itself  to  all  temperaments,  conditions,  char- 
acters, and  classes.  It  has  forty  millions  of  adherents 
in  I'ndia.  Mohammedanism  ranks  next  in  influence  and 
numbers  to  Brahminism.  This  creed  has  borrowed 
so  extensively  from  the  truths  of  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ment Scripture  and  from  Jewish  tradition,  that,  as  a  sys- 
tem, it  has  acquired  a  plausibility  not  accorded  to  idol- 


2o8  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

atrous  systems,  and  yet,  judging  from  its  fruits,  no  form 
of  error  is  more  subversive  of  true  piety  and  morality ; 
for  in  no  religion  do  its  adherents  sink  to  lower  depths 
of  vice  and  degradation.  Acknowledging  the  Scriptures 
of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  this  system  claims 
they  have  been  corrupted  and  abrogated,  giving  place 
to  the  Koran.  Confessing  Christ  as  a  prophet — one 
whose  authority  has  passed  away,  however — as  the  divine 
Son  of  God  and  Saviour  of  the  world  his  name  is  de- 
spised and  hated  with  all  the  bitterness  of  Mohammedan 
souls.  Christians  believing  in  the  Trinity  are  classed 
with  polytheists,  while  the  Moslem  is  the  worshiper  of 
the  one  true  God  over  all,  blessed  forever.  In  his  proud 
exclusiveness  "  the  follower  of  the  prophet "  has  no 
respect  or  place  in  his  heart  for  the  system  or  disciples 
of  the  Nazarene.  Practically,  the  Mohammedan  ignores 
the  connection  between  religion  and  morality.  He  may 
be  the  most  rigid  devotee,  and  yet  guilty  of  the  blackest 
crimes.  To  carry  the  Gospel  to  such  a  class  requires 
men  of  broad  and  well-trained  intellects ;  men  drilled 
with  special  reference  to  the  views  and  prejudices  of 
those  they  would  reach  and  save,  as  well  as  men  with 
the  grace  and  power  of  the  Gospel  in  their  hearts  and 
exhibited  in  their  lives. 

Again,  the  wave  of  intellectual  life  sweeping  over  the 
land  has  driven  thousands  from  the  moorings  of  their 
old  faith.  They  are  drifting  and  tossing  upon  the  sea 
of  skepticism  and  unbelief.  Scarcely  a  form  of  error 
has  in  modern  times  cursed  Western  Europe  that  has 
not  been  transplanted  to  the  plains  of  Hindustan,  and 
that  is  not  there  doing  its  work  of  moral  desolation. 
India  is  now,  and  is  likely  to  continue  for  not  a  little 
time  to  come,  one  of  the  world's  great  battle-fields  of 
ideas,  if  not  the  greatest.     In  view  of  all  these  facts,  the 


Schools.  209 

Christian  preacher  in  this  land,  whether  foreign  or  na- 
tive, ought  to  be  an  able  minister  of  the  New  Testament. 

The  necessity  of  trained  native  preachers  was  felt  at 
an  early  period  in  the  history  of  our  India  Mission,  and 
hence  the  necessity  of  an  institution  where  the  requisite 
training  might  be  imparted.  As  this  could  not  be  pro- 
vided at  once,  the  most  effective  substitute  available  was 
accepted,  and  as  extensive  a  course  of  study  as  circum- 
stances would  admit  was  prepared  for  those  to  be  em- 
ployed as  native  helpers.  For  those  who  simply  rose 
to  the  rank  of  local  preachers  —  who,  however,  gave 
their  time  to  the  work  of  preaching — this  course  cov- 
ered a  period  of  four  years.  For  those  becoming  mem- 
bers of  the  annual  conference,  rising  to  the  order  of 
elders,  there  was  prescribed  an  additional  four  years' 
course.  Taking  into  consideration  the  examination  to 
be  prepared  for  in  order  to  "admission  on  trial,"  the 
entire  course  extended  over  about  nine  years. 

In  1865  a  theological  class  was  organized  in  connec- 
tion with  the  Boys'  Orphanage,  by  Dr.  Johnson,  which 
was  maintained  three  years.  It  contained  thirteen  stu- 
dents, who  deemed  themselves  called  to  preach.  This 
effort  was  attended  with  encouraging  results,  but,  owing 
to  the  limited  number  of  missionaries,  the  extensive 
work  in  Shahjehanpore  was  left  in  the  hands  of  one 
man,  and  this  class  had  to  be  abandoned  for  want  of 
time  to  impart  instruction. 

At  the  session  of  the  Conference  in  January,  1872, 
Rev.  D.  W.  Thomas,  a  member  of  the  Conference,  as  we 
have  seen,  very  generously  proposed  to  give  $20,000  as 
the  beginning  of  an  endowment  for  a  theological  seminary 
for  the  training  of  native  young  men  for  the  ministry ; 
the  seminary  to  be  located  in  Bareilly,  and  to  be  under 
the  auspices  of  the  India  Mission  Conference.     The  gift 


210  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

was  very  thankfully  received,  and  Mr.  Thomas  was  ap- 
pointed principal  of  the  prospective  school,  with  in- 
structions to  organize  the  first  class  as  soon  as  circum- 
stances would  justify,  which  was  done  on  the  fifteenth  of 
April  following,  with  sixteen  students.  During  this  year 
Eliphalet  Remington,  Esq.,  of  Ilion,  N.  Y.,  made  the 
donation  of  ^5,000  toward  the  endowment  of  this  insti- 
tution, and  the  Mission  Board  of  New  York  granted 
$5,000  more  for  the  erection  of  suitable  buildings. 

At  the  close  of  the  year  the  first  class  of  young  men 
passed  an  examination  that  reflected  much  credit  on 
their  instructors  and  themselves,  and  augured  well  for 
the  future  of  the  institution.  After  the  Conference  of 
January,  1873,  Mr.  Thomas  returned  to  America  on  fur- 
lough, and  was  appointed  by  the  Conference  agent  of  the 
seminary,  with  instruction  to  secure  an  increased  en- 
dowment for  the  institution.  To  this  end  he  labored 
with  much  zeal  and  earnestness  during  the  two  years  of 
his  absence  from  the  work  in  India,  and  increased  the  en- 
dowment to  $55,480,  and  the  building  fund  to  $10,250. 
On  Mr.  Thomas'  departure  to  America  Rev.  T.  J. 
Scott,  D.D.,  was  appointed  to  the  Seminary,  which  posi- 
tion he  filled  with  marked  efficiency  and  success  until 
Mr.  Thomas  returned,  in  January,  1875. 

In  1873  there  were  seventeen  students,  and  in  1874 
twenty-eight.  At  the  close  of  the  latter  year  the  first 
class  was  graduated,  numbering  eleven. 

In  1875  R^v.  J.  W.  Waugh,  D.D.,  was  appointed  as 
senior  professor  in  this  institution,  and  Rev.  John 
Thomas,  a  native  member  of  the  Conference,  as  teacher. 
The  number  of  students  was  thirty-two. 

In  1876  a  new  building  was  erected,  costing  $6,000, 
and,  late  in  the  year,  was  dedicated  by  Bishop  Andrews. 
This  now  affords  ample  accommodations  for  the  classes, 


Schools.  2 1 1 

library,  and  seminary  chapel.  During  this  year  there 
were  thirty-four  students,  and  a  class  of  eleven  graduated. 

In  January,  1877,  Dr.  Waugh  was  removed  to  take 
charge  of  the  English  Boys'  School  in  Cawnpore,  and 
the  work  of  the  seminary  was  left  in  the  hands  of  the 
two  Brothers  Thomas.  There  were  thirty-one  students 
during  this  year,  and  a  class  of  four  went  out  to  enter 
the  work  of  the  ministry.  In  January,  1878,  Rev.  T.  J. 
Scott  was  reappointed  to  the  seminary  as  professor. 
The  other  members  of  the  faculty  remained  as  before. 

Commendable  effort  has  been  made  to  have  the 
course  of  instruction  as  thorough  as  circumstances  per- 
mit. A  committee  was  appointed  in  1872  by  the  Con- 
ference to  devise  a  course,  and  to  report  at  the  follow- 
ing session.  The  scheme,  as  then  adopted,  has  been 
improved  as  experience  and  observation  have  led  the 
instructors  and  examiners  to  see  was  wise  and  profitable. 
Below  is  given  the  course  as  it  now  stands. 

Preparatory  Studies. — Applicants  for  admission 
into  the  theological  seminary  must  pass  a  satisfactory 
examination  in  the  common  branches  of  vernacular  edu- 
cation, as  Urdu  or  Hindi  Grammar,  Geography,  Arith- 
metic, History  of  India,  and  Catechism  No.  I.  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

First  Year.  —  Exegesis,  Old  Testament  as  far  as 
Psalms  ;  Sacred  Geography  ;  Biblical  Archceology  ;  Nat- 
ural Theology ;  Logic  and  Rhetoric  ;  Hindu  Mythology. 

Second  Year. — Exegesis,  Old  Testament,  Psalms  and 
Prophecies  ;  Ecclesiastical  History  ;  Systematic  Theol- 
ogy ;  Moral  Science ;  Homiletics ;  Hindu  Philosophy. 

Third  Year.  —  i.    Exegesis,   the   New   Testament. 

2.  Polemical  Theology,  (c?)  The  iNIohammedan  Contro- 
versy;   ((^)    The   Hindu   Controversy;    (c)    Brahminism. 

3.  Practical  Theology,   {a)  Constitution    and   Polity  of 


212  Methodist  Epjscopal  Missions. 

the  Christian  Church;  (d)  Discipline  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church;  (c)  Pastoral  and  Evangelical  Work. 
4.  Mohammedan  Philosophy  and  Religion.  5.  Hindu 
and  Mohammedan  Sects. 

Exercises  in  sermonizing  and  public  speaking,  and 
reading  the  sacred  Scriptures,  throughout  the  course. 
Persian,  Arabic,  and  Sanskrit  continued  throughout  the 
course  for  classes  that  may  be  formed  in  these  lan- 
guages. Classes  in  Greek  and  Hebrew  are  formed  for 
students  who  may  be  thought  competent.  Throughout 
the  period  of  study  these  students  are  expected  to  preach 
in  the  city  and  surrounding  villages,  thus  giving  them 
constant  practice  in  their  life-work. 

13.  Medical  Instruction. 
In  the  late  general  conference  of  Protestant  mission- 
aries of  China,  Dr.  Kerr,  long  of  Canton,  China,  made 
some  very  sharp  points  on  the  scope  of  medical  mis- 
sions in  China,  and  they  apply  to  all  the  non-Christian 
world.     He  points  out  that — 

1.  All  semi-civilized  nations  are  ignorant  of  anatomy 
and  physiology;  have  false  notions  of  structure  and 
function  ;  and  have  the  most  absurd  theories,  and  ridic- 
ulous anatomical  plates. 

2.  They  do  not  know  the  nature  of  disease.  The 
planets,  fire,  air,  earth,  wood,  and  water,  and  other  sim- 
ilar substances,  are  supposed  to  cause  sickness. 

3.  Medicines  are  but  poorly  understood.  Dragons' 
teeth,  fossils,  bones  of  tigers,  pearls,  and  deers' horns  are 
considered  as  of  medicinal  value,  as  they  are  related  to 
the  influences  specified. 

4.  Surgery  is  but  little  understood.  The  Chinese 
have  traditions  of  operations  performed  by  ancient 
mythical  surgeons;  but  previous  to  the  advent  of  Euro- 


Medical  Instruction.  2  r  3 

pean  surgeons  no  Chinese  would  even  puncture  an  ab- 
cess,  or  remove  the  simplest  tumor. 

5.  Midwifery  is  a  department  where  the  most  absurd 
theories  prevail.  In  such  a  vast  population  hundreds 
of  cases  occur  eyery  year  where  both  mother  and  child 
are  sacrificed  for  want  of  proper  knowledge  and  skill. 
If  the  statistics  of  death  from  this  lack  of  ordinary  sci- 
ence, for  a  hundred  years,  in  a  country  so  populous  as 
China,  were  collected,  what  a  fearful  picture  would  it 
make  ! 

6.  Superstitious  notions  and  practices  control  and  pre- 
vent medical  practice.  Idols,  astrologers,  fortune-tellers, 
are  called  to  expel  disease-spirits;  charms,  amulets, 
gongs,  fire-crackers,  to  frighten  off  the  ghost,  when  the 
physician  and  simple  remedies  should  be  resorted  to. 

7.  There  is  most  marked  ignorance  of  infantile  hy- 
giene and  disease.  The  mortality  among  children  is 
great.  There  is  a  low  sense  of  moral  obligation  about 
child-life. 

8.  There  are  no  laws  to  conserve  public  health ;  no 
sanitary  arrangements  by  the  authorities;  no  isolation 
of  contagious  disease;  no  drainage;  no  removal  of  of- 
fensive substances. 

9.  There  are  no  benevolent  institutions  for  the  sick 
and  afflicted.  "It  is  a  remarkable  and  significant  fact," 
says  the  doctor,  "that  in  no  land  on  the  face  of  the 
earth,  where  the  Christian  religion  does  not  prevail,  are 
there  any  hospitals  or  asylums  for  the  poor  who  are  dis- 
eased in  body  or  mind.  In  China  there  are  thousands 
who  perish  annually  in  the  streets  of  her  great  cities 
from  disease,  starvation,  and  cold;  and  there  is  reason 
to  believe  that  the  insane  are  often  made  away  with 
when  they  become  troublesome." 

All  this  is  as  true  of  India  as  of  China. 


214  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

During  the  first  term  of  service  of  Rev.  J.  L.  Hum- 
phrey as  a  missionary  in  India  he  became  deeply  im- 
pressed with  the  use  that  might  be  made  of  a  knowledge 
of  medicine  in  the  work  of  the  mission,  and  gave  him- 
self, as  far  as  possible,  to  the  study  of  medicine.  Ab- 
sence in  the  United  States  on  leave  gave  him  still  greater 
opportunities,  which  he  diligently  improved,  and  at 
length  graduated  in  medicine.     He  had  learned, 

1.  That  India  is  a  malarious  country,  and  all  the  dis- 
eases incident  to  such  a  country  and  a  tropical  climate 
are  found  there,  not  only  as  epidemic  but  endemic.  He 
says,  "  I  had  no  idea  of  the  amount  of  sickness  that  pre- 
vails among  the  people  until  I  began  to  be  known  to 
them  as  a  doctor." 

2.  He  also  learned  that  the  people  of  India  have  a 
good  degree  of  confidence  in  our  therapeutics,  and  im- 
plicit confidence  in  our  surgery ;  and  that  they  have 
confidence  in  a  man  that  deals  kindly  and  judiciously 
with  them,  even  though  his  medicine  in  many  cases  may 
not  seem  of  much  avail. 

3.  He  learned,  further,  that  medicine  is  considered  a 
part  of  the  education  of  a  Brahmin  who  devotes  him- 
self to  the  priesthood.  So  their  priests  are  usually  their 
doctors.  This  is  especially  true  among  Hindus.  It  is 
in  harmony  with  this  idea  of  a  Hindu  for  a  minister  or 
missionary  to  be  a  doctor  ;  that  is,  it  does  not  detract 
from,  but  rather  adds  to,  his  sacred  character. 

These  three  considerations,  when  carefully  considered 
by  Dr.  Humphrey,  convinced  him  that  India  afforded  a 
fine  field  for  medical  missionaries.  Where  there  is  a 
large  amount  of  sickness  doctors  are  usually  welcome, 
whatever  may  be  said  of  them  under  other  circum- 
stances. Ordinarily  it  is  not  difficult  to  gain  the  confi- 
dence and  love  of  this  people,  especially  when  they  are 


Medical  Instruction.  2 1 5 

approached  by  sympathizing  friends,  and  at  the  same 
time  with  some  skill  to  treat  their  maladies.  Many  of 
the  people,  especially  in  our  earlier  history  as  a  mission, 
took  for  granted  that  missionaries  knew  how  to  treat 
them  for  every  kind  of  sickness,  if  they  would  only  take 
the  trouble  to  do  so.  When  they  did  not,  the  inference 
was  that  they  did  not  care  to  do  so.  "  It  is  easier,"  they 
would  say,  "  to  be  a  'bolne  wala^'  (a  talker,)  than  to  come 
to  us  and  give  us  medicine,  and  word  over  us  when  sick." 
This  grew  out  of  their  idea  that  every  priest  is  also  a  doc- 
tor, which  they  infer  to  be  the  case  because  the  Brah- 
mins claim  to  heal  the  diseases  of  both  body  and  soul. 

There  had  been  several  medical  missions  in  South- 
ern India,  under  the  auspices  of  the  American  Board, 
In  Central  India  there  was  one  at  Jeypore,  under  the 
charge  of  Dr.  Valentine.  There  was,  also,  one  in  Cash- 
mere, under  the  direction  of  the  Church  Missionary 
Society.  One  of  our  own  missionaries,  Dr.  T.  S.  John- 
son, was  a  graduate  in  medicine,  but  he  had  never 
given  much  attention  to  medical  matters  in  the  mission, 
but  devoted  himself  fully  to  the  regular  work  of  a 
missionary. 

Upon  the  return  of  Dr.  Humphrey  to  India,  in  1868, 
he  found  that  Dr.  Corbyne,  civil  surgeon  of  Bareilly, 
had  undertaken  to  instruct  a  class  of  midwives,  who 
were  in  practice  in  the  city.  The  idea  was  entertained 
of  instructing  some  of  the  older  girls  in  the  orphanage, 
at  that  time  under  the  charge  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Thomas. 
Dr.  Corbyne  had  proposed  that  they  be  permitted  to 
join  his  class,  but  this  was  not  thought  advisable;  but 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Thomas  believed  it  very  desirable  that 
something  should  be  done  in  the  way  of  training  and 
educating  these  girls,  or,  at  least,  a  few  of  the  best  and 

most  intelligent  of  them,  in  medical  science. 
Vol.  II.— 13 


2i6         Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Soon  after  Dr.  Humphrey  became  settled  at  Nynee 
Tal,  Pundit  Nund  Kishore,  a  native  official  of  the  Ku- 
maon  District,  urgently  requested  him  to  undertake  the 
organization  of  a  female  medical  class,  Avith  a  view  to 
educate  some  intelligent  native  Christian  women  to 
practice  among  their  sex.  The  seclusion  of  the  better 
class  of  females  very  largely  debars  them  from  medical 
assistance  from  male  practitioners.  Hence  the  more 
intelligent  among  the  native  gentlemen  of  that  part  of 
the  country  at  once  took  a  deep  interest  in  the  subject. 
The  pundit  became  personally  responsible  for  all  ex- 
penses, and  the  class  was  begun. 

From  the  middle  of  April  to  the  end  of  October  a 
class  of  seven  females  and  five  males  were  under  train- 
ing, and  at  the  end  of  the  season  five  of  the  former  and 
three  of  the  latter  were  passed  as  native  doctors  by  a 
medical  committee.  Others  graduated  after  this,  and 
Dr.  Humphrey  held  a  fatherly  supervision  over  their 
practice.  Four  of  the  women  reported  the  first  year  to 
him  in  part  that  they  had  treated  for  general  diseases 
of  women  and  children  four  hundred  and  twenty- four 
patients,  and  fifteen  cases  of  parturition.  They  had  set 
three  broken  bones — two  humeris,  one  clavicle. 

Dr.  Humphrey  assumed  this  work  in  addition  to  his 
duties  as  a  medical  missionary.  He  had  the  charge  of 
seven  different  dispensaries,  and  gave  treatment  during 
the  year  to  24,652  out-door  patients  and  341  in-door,  and 
performed  21  capital  surgical  operations,  and  411  minor 
ones.  The  next  year  Dr.  Humphrey's  patients  exceed- 
ed 35,000. 

The  eminent  success  of  Miss  Dr.  Swain  has  already 
been  referred  to.  Upon  her  arrival  in  India  it  was 
thought  proper  to  associate  her  with  the  Orphanage,  and 

she  at  once  commt^nced  teaching  a  medical  class,  con- 

'2 


Medical  Instruction.  217 

sisting  of  fourteen  Christian  young  women.  In  this  great 
work,  as  in  the  case  of  Dr.  Humphrey's  class,  native 
gentlemen  took  great  interest,  and  contributed  freely 
the  necessary  funds.  The  young  medical  students  made 
good  progress,  and  two  of  them  were  appointed  each 
week  to  take  charge  of  the  sick  in  the  Orphanage,  and 
some  of  these  occasionally  accompanied  Dr.  Swain  in 
her  visits  to  her  outside  patients.  They  also  looked 
after  the  sick  in  the  Christian  village. 

Among  those  who  highly  appreciated  these  efforts  to 
furnish  medical  attendance  to  the  women  of  India  was 
His  Highness,  Nawab  Mahmed  Kulb  Ali  Khan  Baha- 
dur, of  Rampore.  The  mission  determined  to  attach  to 
this  medical  school  a  hospital,  and  approached  the  Na- 
wab, proposing  a  negotiation  for  his  premises  for  this 
purpose.  With  promptness  and  a  munificent  generosity 
he  arrested  the  conversation  by  presenting  the  estate  as 
a  free  gift.  Thus,  quite  completely  equipped,  this  im- 
portant feature  of  the  work  entered  upon  a  new  era. 
In  1870  Miss  Swain  made  250  professional  visits,  and 
treated  1,225  patients  at  her  bungalow.  A  new  build- 
ing, a  cut  of  which  embellishes  this  volume,  was  erected 
with  funds  supplied  from  both  sides  of  the  ocean.  The 
hospital  and  dispensary  work  has  been  continued  until 
now  without  interruption,  and  for  most  of  the  time  there 
has  been  a  medical  class.  At  a  proper  period  of  ad- 
vancement, upon  certificate  of  three  medical  gentlemen, 
the  students  have  been  graduated  and  authorized  to 
enter  upon  the  practice  of  their  profession.  Wherever 
they  went  with  the  skill  they  had  acquired  they  bore  also 
balm  for  sin-sick  souls,  and  God  blessed  them.  Our 
list  of  missionaries  will  present  the  names  of  several  ac- 
complished female  physicians,  sent  out  by  the  Woman's 
Foreign  Missionary  Society,  who  have  done  heroic  work 


2i8  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

for  their  sex  in  India,  and  all  of  them  have  promoted, 
more  or  less,  the  medical  education  of  women,  of  which 
we  are  now  specially  writing. 

For  several  years  Mrs.  Parker,  who  had  labored  faith- 
fully among  the  women  and  children  of  Moradabad, 
urged  the  appointment  of  a  medical  missionary  as  a 
means  of  opening  the  doors  of  the  homes  of  the  higher 
caste,  which  had  heretofore  been  closed  to  Christian 
teachers. 

In  1874  Miss  Julia  Lore,  M.D.,  daughter  of  Rev. 
D.  D.  Lore,  D.D.,  was  appointed  by  the  Woman's  For- 
eign Missionary  Society  to  India,  and  on  her  arrival 
was  sent,  by  the  Conference  of  January,  1875,  to  Mo- 
radabad. She  found  a  very  creditable  work  had  been 
commenced,  under  Mrs.  Parker's  superintendence,  by 
Shulluk,  a  graduate  of  Dr.  Humphrey's  medical  class, 
and  Jane  Plumer,  one  of  Dr.  Swain's  class.  These 
native  Christian  women  were  faithful  in  the  discharge 
of  duty,  and  had  no  lack  of  opportunity  to  work  among 
the  sick  of  the  lower  classes,  presenting  Christ  as  the 
true  Saviour  wherever  they  went. 

The  arrival  of  a  medical  missionary  from  America, 
however,  was  hailed  with  joy  by  all  the  workers,  and 
caused  greater  developments  of  the  work. 

Immediate  steps  were  taken  to  open  a  dispensary  in 
the  heart  of  the  native  city.  Much  difficulty  was  ex- 
perienced in  obtaining  a  suitable  building;  but  at  last, 
on  March  15,  the  long-wished-for  dispensary  was  opened, 
and  the  doctor  and  her  two  assistants  sat  patiently  wait- 
ing day  by  day  for  a  week.  At  the  end  of  that  time  the 
first  patient  appeared — a  little  boy,  accompanied  by  his 
little  sister  and  their  nurse,  from  a  house  on  the  oppo- 
site side  of  the  street.  Soon  the  existence  of  the  dis- 
pensary and  the  presence  of  the  doctor  became  known, 


Medical  Instruction.  219 

and  patients  in  large  numbers  came  to  be  healed.  Then 
the  doctor  was  called  to  visit  patients  in  families,  whose 
customs  forbade  their  appearing  in  the  street.  One  of 
these,  a  young  Mohammedan  lady,  said  to  Miss  Pultz, 
who  had  charge  of  the  zenana  work,  "  Sometime  ago  we 
heard  of  you,  and  wished  to  send,  but  our  friends  would 
not  consent.  One  day  I  became  suddenly  ill.  They 
were  much  alarmed,  and  called  the  '  doctor  Miss  Sahib.' 
Under  her  treatment  I  soon  recovered,  and  since  that 
time  they  have  been  quite  willing  that  you  should  come 
to  our  house."  She  said  she  had  never  seen  a  sahib, 
and  that  Miss  Lore  v/as  the  first  foreign  woman  she  had 
seen. 

From  this  time  doors  were  opened  and  opportunities 
offered  for  the  direct  teaching  of  the  Gospel,  more  than 
could  be  attended  to  by  the  few  faithful  women  em- 
ployed by  the  Society.  Gradually  prejudices  disap- 
peared, fears  were  allayed,  and,  although  baffled  in 
attempts  to  heal  the  suffering  bodies,  through  the  ig- 
norance, superstition,  and  fanaticism  of  the  women,  yet 
the  doctor  rarely  failed  to  make  the  impression  that  she 
came  to  them  in  kindness,  and  for  their  own  good.  On 
discontinuing  purely  professional  ministrations  she  was 
almost  invariably  besought  to  continue  her  visits. 

During  nine  months  of  this  year,  that  is,  from  March 
to  December,  eight  hundred  and  forty  patients  were 
treated  at  the  dispensary,  about  one  hundred  houses 
were  visited,  averaging  three  patients  to  each  house, 
besides  four  hundred  cases  in  the  Mission  Compound. 

Dr.  Loch,  the  civil  surgeon  of  the  station,  gave  valu- 
able aid  and  encouragement,  and  through  him  a  grant- 
in-aid  was  obtained  from  the  Government  of  a  supply 
of  medicines  and  stores. 

At  the  close  of  1876  the  report  states  that,  "with  in- 

2 


220  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

creased  familiarity  with  the  people  in  their  daily  lives 
and  habits  of  thought,  came  increased  opportunities  for 
more  direct  missionary  effort.  The  visits  of  the  doctor 
have,  in  many  instances,  opened  the  doors  of  the  zenanas 
to  the  Bible  women,  and  in  this  way  regular  instruction  is 
now  being  given  in  some  families  of  the  highest  caste." 

During  the  hot  season  many  visits  were  made  in  all 
parts  of  the  city,  and  to  all  sorts  of  people.  Instead  of 
being  received  with  suspicious  glances,  and  kept  at  a 
careful  distance,  as  formerly,  the  doctor  was  welcomed 
with  affectionate  embraces,  and,  in  some  instances,  with 
a  request  to  hear  more  about  "  the  new  religion."  One 
old  woman  always  called  her  "daughter,"  and  would  sit, 
with  tears  in  her  eyes,  listening  to  the  singing  of  bha- 
jans — Christian  hymns  set  to  native  tunes. 

The  report  for  1876  gives  1,174  patients  at  the  dis- 
pensary, to  whom  2,392  prescriptions  were  given.  About 
the  same  number  of  patients  were  visited  at  their  homes 
as  during  the  previous  year,  and  in  the  Mission  Com- 
pound there  was  an  average  of  four  or  five  patients  daily. 

During  the  scarcity  of  the  year  1877  there  seemed  a 
greater  opportunity  than  ever  to  give  needed  help  to 
many  who  were  suffering  for  want  of  food  and  raiment. 
They  came  for  medicine,  but  it  was  evident  the  trouble 
lay  in  having  but  one  scanty  meal  a  day;  so  all  funds 
that  could  be  so  devoted  were  given  to  supply  food  to 
the  hungry,  and  in  many  instances  hearts  were  touched 
by  the  superior  benevolence  of  Christianity. 

Grace,  a  daughter  of  Shulluk,  has  commenced  the 
study  of  medicine,  and  has  already  become  very  useful 
in  compounding  medicines,  and  in  keeping  the  dispen- 
sary records.  She  seems  thoroughly  to  love  her  chosen 
work,  and  to  be  in  earnest  to  improve  every  opportunity 

for  increasing  her  knowledge. 
2 


Medical  Instruction.  221 

As  time  is  of  little  value  to  heathen  women,  much 
opportunity  is  given  to  converse  with  them  of  the  living 
and  true  God.  Many  are  truly  convinced  of  the  folly 
of  idol-worship,  and  their  hearts  long  for  the  peace  that 
comes  from  believing  in  Jesus ;  but  not  many  have  the 
courage  to  profess  their  faith,  knowing  it  would  be  fol- 
lowed by  banishment  from  home.  But  the  dawn  is 
breaking;  a  wonderful  change  has  taken  place  in  public 
opinion,  much  of  it,  doubtless,  owing  to  the  influence  of 
the  medical  missionary  sahib. 

6.  Sunday-schools. — Direct  access  to  the  children 
of  India  in  the  path  of  missionaries  was  at  first  impossi- 
ble to  any  considerable  degree.  A  strong  desire  for 
education,  however,  was  rapidly  spreading  over  the 
country  among  nearly  all  classes.  Parents  saw  some- 
thing better  for  their  children  than  had  been  their  own 
lot,  could  they  but  secure  mental  culture.  The  mis- 
sionaries took  advantage  of  this  new  and  rising  intel- 
lectual life,  and  opened  schools  for  secular  instruction, 
to  be  given  gratis,  or  for  a  small  consideration,  provided 
they  should  be  permitted  at  the  same  time  to  give  the 
children  a  training  in  the  truth  of  the  Holy  Scripures. 
With  considerable  fear  and  hesitation  parents  permitted 
their  children  to  come,  but  their  fears  wore  away  to  a 
great  extent,  and  the  children  were  permitted  to  use  the 
Bible  as  a  text-book,  to  learn  the  Catechism,  and  to  listen 
to  prayer  and  preaching  from  the  missionaries  or  native 
ministers.  In  most  places,  however,  some  degree  of 
reserve  was  necessary  for  a  little  time,  until  the  children 
and  parents  might  become  familiar  with  the  mission 
agents  and  their  motives. 

Thus  far  there  seems  to  have  been  comparatively 
little  thought  in  other  missions  than  our  own  of  trying 
to  do  more  for  these  children  and  young  persons  than 


222  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

to  impart  regular  religious  instruction  in  the  day-school. 
From  the  Allahabad  Missionary  Conference  report 
{1872-73)  we  learn  that  previous  to  that  time  no  sys- 
tematic effort  was  anywhere  made  by  the  representa- 
tives of  the  different  societies,  with  the  exception  above 
noted,  and  that  individual  labor  in  this  department  was 
very  rare.  There  has  been  some  slight  improvement 
since  that  date,  and  the  Sunday-school  spirit  is  appar- 
ently rising.  The  recent  establishment  of  an  Indian 
Sunday-School  Union  and  an  Indian  Sunday-School 
Teachers'  Journal  will,  no  doubt,  help  forward  this 
good  work  throughout  the  land.  And  still  ours  is  the 
only  mission  in  India  generally  and  systematically  em- 
ploying the  Sunday-school  as  a  regular  mission  work 
among  heathen  and  Mohammedan  children.  Moreover, 
with  our  own  missionaries  this  is  a  comparatively  new 
departure. 

From  the  first  the  children  of  native  Christians,  and 
those  gathered  into  the  orphanages,  were  afforded  all  the 
advantages  of  the  Simday-school,  and  those  attending 
the  heathen  and  Mohammedan  schools  were  encouraged 
to  attend  them,  but  without  much  success.  As  early  as 
1865  two  or  three  bazaar  Sunday-schools  had  been  or- 
ganized, and  there  seemed  to  be  a  feeling  among  some 
of  the  missionaries  that  this  might  yet  become  a  prom- 
inent and  fruitful  department  of  work.  The  Conference 
of  that  year  urged  that  effort  be  made  to  establish  other 
such  schools.  But  there  was  no  special  movement  in 
this  direction  until  the  year  1871.  Rev.  T.  Craven, 
while  a  student,  had  received  an  extensive  training  in 
mission  Sunday-school  work  in  Chicago,  and  had  been 
very  zealous  and  successful  in  that  department.  In 
January,  1871,  he  was  appointed  to  Lucknow,  and 
placed   in   charge  of  the  school  work.      As  he  moved 


Medical  Instruction.  223 

about  among  the  schools  of  that  city  the  Sunday-school 
fire  burned  in  his  heart.  He  thought,  prayed,  consulted 
his  brethren  concerning  the  matter,  and  finally  decided 
to  try  the  plan  of  assembling  these  school-boys  on  Sun- 
day for  the  purpose  of  organizing  them  into  Sunday- 
schools.  Some  of  the  more  timid  mission  workers 
were  suspicious,  and  fearful  that  the  effort  might  not 
only  prove  a  failure,  but  result  in  much  loss  to  the  day- 
schools.  But  the  counsels  of  the  more  venturesome 
prevailed.  The  announcement  was  made  in  the  schools, 
and  the  boys  were  all  invited  to  come  out  to  the  Sun- 
day-school. A  large  number  came.  An  effort  was  put 
forth,  with  most  gratifying  results,  to  make  the  exercises 
lively  and  interesting.  The  boys  were  eager  to  come 
back  the  next  Sunday,  which  they  did  in  increased  num- 
bers. Soon  all  the  mission  schools  of  the  city  were  or- 
ganized into  Sunday-schools,  and  from  that  time  until 
the  present  the  work  has  gone  on  in  Lucknow  with  un- 
abated interest. 

This  new  feature  of  missionary  effort  soon  extended 
to  other  stations,  and  was  introduced  without  special 
damage  to  any  of  the  interests  of  the  week-day  schools. 
The  good  work  spread  until  almost,  if  not  quite,  every 
mission  school  within  the  bounds  of  our  mission  field 
had  become  a  Sunday-school.  At  the  close  of  1870 
there  were  reported  35  schools,  107  officers  and  teach- 
ers, and  1,177  scholars  of  all  ages.  These  scholars  were 
generally  Christians — children  or  adults.  At  the  end  of 
1875  there  were  153  schools,  353  officers  and  teachers, 
and  6,751  scholars.  The  number  of  pupils  in  the  day- 
schools  at  the  end  of  1875  was  8,093,  ^^^^^^  indicating 
that  quite  a  large  proportion  of  these  children  attended 
the  Sunday-schools.  Since  this  date  there  has  been  a 
slight  falling  off  in  the  Sunday-schools,  the  number  on 


224  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

the  roll  being  6,049  ^^  the  end  of  1S77.  Two  facts  ex- 
plain this  :  First,  Two  stations,  formerly  reported  in 
this  Conference,  have  been  attached  to  the  South  India 
Conference  ;  Second,  The  number  of  day-schools  has 
been  materially  reduced  in  consequence  of  the  decrease 
of  appropriations  by  the  General  Conference.  At  the 
close  of  1877  there  were  6,575  in  the  day-schools.  Thus 
it  will  be  seen  that  the  decrease  in  the  day-schools  con- 
siderably exceeded  that  in  the  Sunday-schools. 

Large  numbers  of  children  are  receiving  an  education 
in  Government  schools,  and  there  are  some  hopeful  in- 
dications, in  a  few  places,  of  gathering  them  into  Sun- 
day-schools. If  access  be  gained  to  this  class,  this  work 
will  assume  proportions  vastly  beyond  any  thing  seen  as 
yet,  and  its  importance  will  be  more  than  correspond- 
ingly great,  as  it  will  bring  Christian  truth  in  contact 
with  minds  being  rapidly  driven  from  their  moorings  as 
regards  religious  faith,  while  nothing  is  provided  to  sup- 
ply the  loss  occasioned,  and  they  are  left  to  drift  out  upon 
the  sea  of  uncertainty,  doubt,  and  infidelity.  Among 
those  thus  educated  may  be  found  to-day  all  forms  of 
European  skepticism  and  unbelief. 

In  1873  the  "seven  years'  course"  was  adopted,  and 
has  since  been  translated  and  published  for  use  in  these 
schools.  At  the  same  time  a  Sunday-school  paper,  the 
''^Khair  Khzuah  i  Affal,''  (Friend, of  Children,)  was  started 
in  both  Urdu  and  Hindu.  This  has  added  much  to  the 
interest  of  the  schools.  The  exigencies  of  the  case  have, 
also,  demanded  a  far  more  extensive  supply  of  Sunday- 
school  requisites,  and  the  efforts  to  meet  this  demand 
have  met  vv^ith  great  encouragement.  With  the  Sun- 
day-school papers,  the  "  Lesson  Hours,"  the  increased 
list  of  books  adapted  to  all  able  to  read,  pictures  for 
those  not  able  to  read,  illuminated  texts,  cards,  tickets, 


Medical  Instructio7t.  225 

etc.,  tlx,'  Sunday-school  worker  is  mucli  better  prepared 
to  win  and  hold  the  interested  attention  of  all  classes 
brought  into  these  schools.  The  singing  is,  moreover, 
possessed  of  much  interest  to  the  children,  and  they 
learn  gladly  to  sing  the  many  beautiful  Christian  songs 
already  in  use  in  their  native  tongue. 

A  feature  of  much  interest  to  the  children,  also,  in 
these  schools,  is  the  annual  picnic.  An  hour  and  place 
are  appointed  for  all  the  Sunday-school  children  of  a 
city  to  meet,  and  they  are  formed  by  schools  into  a 
procession,  sometimes  numbering  eight  hundred  or  a 
thousand,  and  then  march  through  the  city,  singing  the 
songs  they  have  learned,  bearing  banners  inscribed  with 
gospel  texts,  away  to  some  grove  where  swings  have 
been  prepared,  and  sweetmeats  are  to  be  distributed. 
These  are  rare  occasions  to  the  children,  and,  doubt- 
less, an  impression  for  Christ  is  made,  not  only  upon  the 
minds  of  them,  but  also  upon  the  minds  of  many  of  the 
beholders,  who,  with  wonder,  gather  to  see  what  means 
this  new  thing  under  the  sun. 

14.  The  Orphanage. 
Numerous  monuments  of  rare  interest  have  come 
down  to  us,  representing  the  glory  of  Mohammedan  and 
Hindu  rule,  but  not  one  contains  a  thought  calculated 
to  relieve  the  wants,  mitigate  the  sufferings,  or  improve 
the  condition  of  humanity.  They  consist  of  temples, 
tombs,  towers,  mosques,  royal  palaces,  and  the  like. 
Christian  civilization,  however,  has  dotted  all  India  with 
schools,  dispensaries,  hospitals,  asylums,  and  almshouses. 
Prominent  among  these  stand  our  orphanages,  which 
we  place  under  the  category  of  schools.  The  children 
in  these  institutions  are  instructed  daily  in  the  Script- 
ures, attend  prayers  each  day,  are  all  pupils  in  the  Sun- 


226  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

day-school,  and  are  regularly  trained  to  all  the  means 
of  grace.  These  labors  have  not  been  lost;  nearly  all 
the  larger  children  are  members  of  the  Church,  and  a 
very  fair  proportion  of  them  are  an  honor  to  the  mission. 
The  boys  are  not  only  provided  with  school  advantages, 
but  likewise  with  a  reading-room  furnished  with  books 
and  papers  suited  to  their  years.  They  are  trained,  also, 
to  useful  trades.  Five  hours  a  day  they  spend  in  school, 
and  three  hours  at  their  trade.  Those,  however,  show- 
ing less  aptitude  in  the  acquisition  of  education  are  re- 
quired to  spend  six  hours  in  the  shop  and  less  time 'in 
school. 

The  girls  are  instructed  in  cooking,  sewing,  house- 
keeping, and  needle-work,  in  addition  to  the  practical 
education  afforded  them  in  the  schools.  Numbers  of 
them  are  also  trained  as  zenana  teachers. 

The  boys  generally  provide  themselves  with  wives 
from  those  educated  Christian  girls  of  the  Girls'  Orphan- 
age, and  so  constitute  Christian  households. 

Up  to  1877  one  hundred  and  five  boys  had  been  sent 
out,  and  of  this  number,  one  hundred  and  one  were  do- 
ing well  in  regular  employment.  Nearly  all  are  heads 
of  families.  Fifty-seven,  in  all,  died  v/hile  still  in  the 
orphanage,  numbers  of  them  in  the  triumphs  of  faith. 

This  work,  as  might  be  anticipated,  has  not  been 
without  its  trials  and  discouragements.  Sixty-two,  up 
to  the  year  just  mentioned,  had  been  expelled,  or  had 
run  away,  from  the  Boys'  Orphanage.  Of  these,  how- 
ever, seventeen  had  been  inmates  of  the  institution  but 
a  very  short  time.  Twenty-seven  of  them  were  of  the 
boys  brought  to  the  school  when  it  was  first  filled  up  so 
rapidly  by  the  famine.  Of  those  who  have  had  a  regular 
course  of  training  only  two  are  failures.  Those  who 
are   doing  well  are  not  all  remarkable  men,  yet,  as  a 


The  Orphanage.  227 

rule,  they  are  among  the  best  and  most  intelligent  men 
of  the  circle  in  which  they  move.  Like  difficulties  have 
not  been  experienced  in  the  Girls'  Orphanage,  and  rare, 
indeed,  have  been  the  instances  when  girls  have  turned 
out  badly.  The  number  of  girls  sent  out  has  consider- 
ably exceeded  that  of  the  boys.  For  years  past  these 
institutions  have  been  visited  frequently  with  revival 
influences,  and  there  have  been  numerous  clear  and 
sound  conversions. 

From  these  orphanages  have  gone  out  quite  a  large 
number  of  mission  helpers,  and  not  a  few  of  them  are 
valuable  and  successful.  Two  of  the  eight  native  preach- 
ers now  connected  with  the  India  Annual  Conference 
were  trained  in  the  Boys'  Orphanage.  They  are  both 
men  of  mark.  Horace  J.  Adams  was  admitted  to  the 
institution  when  a  small  boy,  some  twelve  years  since. 
After  a  careful  training  he  went  out  as  a  preacher.  He 
began  his  work  in  a  humble  way,  and  was  soon  afterward 
appointed  to  the  out-station  of  Tilhur,  in  the  Shahje- 
hanpore  work,  where  he  remained  until  the  latter  part 
of  187 1,  when  he  was  sent  to  the  Panahpore  Christian 
village  as  native  pastor.  While  in  Tilhur  numbers  of 
inquirers  had  gathered  about  him,  and  some  had  be- 
come Christians.  He  became  a  man  of  influence  in  the 
community,  and  was  highly  respected.  When  it  was 
noised  abroad  that  steps  had  been  taken  to  remove  him 
from  the  place,  a  petition  was  drawn  up,  to  which  was 
appended  a  long  list  of  names  of  the  prominent  Hindus 
and  Mohammedans  of  the  place,  and  sent  to  the  mis- 
sionary in  charge,  urging  that  he  be  permitted  to  re- 
main among  them.  When  he  took  his  departure  a  large 
company  gathered  to  bid  him  farewell,  and  numbers  of 
heathen  eyes  were  wet  with  tears  over  the  departure  of 
a   Christian    teacher.     His   services    were    required   in 


228  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Panahpore.  This  was  looked  upon  as  a  very  difficult 
and  responsible  position.  But  since  his  first  appointment 
tliere  he  has  continued  to  labor  until  the  present  time 
with  great  acceptability  and  marked  success.  Through- 
out the  period  of  his  ministry  there  has  been  a  continu- 
ous and  encouraging  improvement  in  the  religious  ex- 
perience and  moral  status  of  the  people  composing  the 
little  community.  The  final  success  of  this  village  as 
providing  a  home  for  homeless  followers  of  Christ,  and 
as  an  evangelizing  agency  in  the  region  where  it  is  lo- 
cated, is,  perhaps,  no  longer  an  experiment ;  and  no  one 
man  since  its  founding  has  contributed  more  to  the  suc- 
cess already  attained,  or  that  in  prospect,  than  Horace 
J.  Adams.  He  is  of  meek  and  quiet  spirit,  mild  and 
gentle  in  all  his  intercourse  with  the  people,  and  yet  in- 
flexible in  his  convictions  of  right  and  duty.  Consider- 
ing the  relation  which  the  pastor  here  sustains  to  the 
temporal  interests  of  the  people,  standing  between  them 
and  the  party  receiving  the  taxes,  and  furnishing  the 
funds  to  open  the  new  land  of  the  village,  these  are 
qualities  of  rare  worth,  and  indispensable  to  success. 
He  is,  further,  a  man  of  deep  religious  experience  and 
of  remarkably  strong  faith.  Once  a  little  daughter  of 
his  was  so  ill  that  the  physician  declared  she  would  die. 
The  father,  with  a  heavy  heart,  went  to  his  closet,  and, 
kneeling  down,  began  to  plead  with  God  to  spare  her 
life.  As  he  wrestled  his  faith  grew  stronger,  and  his 
heart  was  soon  filled  with  comfort  and  assurance  that 
the  child  would  recover.  He  declared  this  to  the  Mo- 
hammedan physician,  and  to  the  astonishment  of  all 
who  were  waiting  to  see  the  little  one  breathe  its  last, 
the  death-angel  took  his  departure,  and  the  child  was 
soon  well  again.  Mr.  Adams  is  a  young  man  of  thirty- 
two,  and  gives  promise  of  many  years  of  usefulness.     As 


TJie  Orphanage.  229 

a  preacher  he  is  sound  and  earnest,  and  knows  how  to 
lead  souls  to  Christ.  He  was  admitted  to  the  Annual 
Conference  in  1873. 

James  Gowan,  the  other  member  of  the  Conference 
who  received  his  training  in  the  orphanage,  is  a  young 
man  of  about  the  same  age.  He  belongs  to  the  sturdy 
race  of  the  mountains.  He  was  sent  to  the  orphanage 
by  Colonel  Gowan,  as  elsewhere  mentioned  in  these 
pages.  After  receiving  his  training,  he  was  sent  as  a 
teacher  and  preacher  among  the  same  mountain  people. 
He  soon  commanded  universal  respect.  He  was  ad- 
mitted to  the  Conference  in  1876,  and  is  now  very  use- 
fully connected  with  the  Nynee  Tal  work. 

John  Rogers  was  trained  in  an  orphanage,  though  not 
our  own.  He  was  received  into  the  Secundra  Orphan- 
age, Agra,  at  the  age  of  eight  years.  Here  he  com- 
pleted preparation  for  the  Calcutta  University  Entrance 
Examination.  He  went  out  first  as  a  teacher,  but,  feel- 
ing the  prophetic  fire  in  his  heart,  he  left  this  more  lu- 
crative employment  and  entered  the  ministry.  He  came 
to  our  mission  in  1866.  For  some  years  he  taught  and 
preached.  After  our  Sunday-school  work  began  among 
Hindu  and  Mohammedan  children,  and  the  Berean  Les- 
sons were  introduced,  he  rendered  efficient  service  to 
the  mission  by  translating  and  preparing  them  for  the 
press.  He,  likewise,  edited  the  Urdu  Sunday-school 
paper,  ^''  Khair  KJnvah  i  Atfal^''  which  was  also  pub- 
lished in  Hindee,  and  had  an  extensive  circulation.  He 
also  wrote  several  books,  some  of  which  will,  doubtless, 
long  survive  in  India  Methodist  literature.  In  1873  he 
gave  up  his  school  work  again,  that  he  might  devote 
himself  more  fully  to  the  work  of  proclaiming  the  Gos- 
pel. He  was  appointed  pastor  of  the  native  Church  in 
Moradabad.     As  a  teacher  he  had  received  a  fair  salary, 


230        ■    Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

but  accepted  as  pastor  what  the  society  might  be  able 
to  pay  him,  which  was  about  one  third  less  than  he  had 
received  as  teacher.  He  served  this  society  for  some 
time  with  great  acceptability,  and  was  then  sent  to  the 
native  Church  in  the  city  of  Lucknow.  About  this  time, 
however,  consumption  claimed  him  as  its  victim,  and  on 
July  28,  1876,  he  passed  away  in  great  peace  to  be  with 
Christ.  He  had  been  admitted  to  the  Conference  in 
January,  and  was  regarded  as  a  rare  man,  as  a  gentle- 
man in  the  best  sense  of  the  word ;  a  Christian  of  irre- 
proachable character;  a  preacher  clear,  sound,  instruct- 
ive, and  interesting,  upon  whose  ministry  the  missionaries 
esteemed  it  a  coveted  privilege  to  wait. 

There  are  many  others  from  our  Boys'  Orphanage 
who  have  not  as  yet  attained  to  membership  in  the  An- 
nual Conference,  who  are,  nevertheless,  ornaments  to  the 
India  Church,  and,  in  a  lower  rank  of  the  Methodist 
itinerancy,  are  making  their  impress  upon  heathenism. 
There  are  others  employed  as  teachers,  colporteurs,  and 
writers,  who  are  doing  nobly  for  the  cause  of  Christ  in 
India.  The  same  is  true  to  a  considerable  degree  of 
those  who  follow  trades,  are  employed  as  servants,  or 
cultivate  the  land. 

The  Girls'  Orphanage,  also,  furnishes  quite  numerous 
examples  of  successful  workers  for  Christ.  Mention 
can  be  made  here  of  but  one  or  two.  In  the  early  his- 
tory of  our  mission  a  little  girl,  at  the  point  of  perishing 
from  the  terrible  famine  then  prevailing,  was  brought  to 
Mrs.  Parker  in  Bijnour.  She  was  so  reduced  that  noth- 
ing but  the  most  careful  attention  saved  her  life,  and 
she  was  sent  to  the  Girls'  Orphanage.  Here  she  grew 
to  young  womanhood.  When  of  proper  age  she  was 
married  to  Horace  J.  Adams,  and  has  become  a  shining 
light  in  the  Church.     In  the  village  where  her  husband 


The  OrpJianage.  231 

serves  as  pastor  she  is  ever  a  worthy  example  to  all  her 
Christian  sisters.  She  gathers  them  daily  for  Scripture 
reading  and  prayer,  and  regularly  serves  as  their  teacher 
in  the  Sunday-school.  They  are  constantly  under  her 
watchcare.  She  has  been  seen,  with  tears  flowing  from 
her  eyes,  pleading  with  them  to  become  more  earnest 
Christians.  Her  labors  have  not  been  in  vain.  Much 
improvement  is  clearly  observable  among  the  women  in 
the  village. 

During  another  of  these  famines  a  little  girl  was  found 
ready  to  die  of  hunger,  and  was  sent  by  the  magistrate 
to  the  orphanage.  After  the  usual  training  she  was 
married  to  one  of  the  native  preachers,  and  went  out 
as  one  of  the  mission  workers.  It  so  happened  they 
were  sent  to  the  same  region  where  she  lived  when  a 
child.  Old,  familiar  scenes  revived  old  memories.  She 
recalled  the  name  of  the  village  where  a  brother  was 
formerly  living.  Inquiry  was  made,  and  the  brother 
found.  She  sent  him  word  to  visit  her.  He  did  so, 
and  heard  her  story.  The  Gospel  she  brought  to  his 
attention  impressed  him.  She  was  taken  to  spend 
some  days  with  her  relations.  She  resolved  not  to  rest 
until  her  people  should  become  the  worshipers  of  the 
true  God.  During  the  following  year  she  had  the  pleas- 
ure of  seeing  six  of  her  kinsfolk  baptized,  including  this 
brother  and  his  wife ;  and  she  looks  for  the  others  to 
follow.  It  is  scarcely  two  years  since  that  long-lost 
brother  was  found. 

The  Boys'  Orphanage,  upon  Mrs.  Downey's  marriage, 
in  1861,  was  put  in  charge  of  H.  Jackson.  J.  W.  Waugh 
succeeded  him  for  a  few  months,  and  the  Orphanage  re- 
moved to  Shahjehanpore.  Mr.  Messmore  was  in  charge 
till  1864,  succeeded  by  Dr.  Johnson  till  1872,  and  he 

by  P.  M.  Buck  till   1876,  when  sickness  drove  him  to 
Vol.  II.— 14  s 


232  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

America.  Rev.  A.  D.  M'Henry  was  sent  from  Bijnour 
to  supply  the  place  until  the  Conference  in  the  following 
January.  At  this  Conference  Rev.  H.  Jackson  was  ap- 
pointed to  the  orphanage ;  but  sickness  compelled  him 
to  go  to  the  mountains  in  June  following,  and  the  place 
was  filled  by  Rev.  F.  M.  Wheeler  until  the  next  Confer- 
ence, in  January,  1878,  when  Rev.  T.  S.  Johnson,  M.  D., 
recently  returned  from  America,  was  reappointed  to  the 
charge  of  it.  This  orphanage  has  been  again  filled  to 
overflowing  by  the  famine,  and  the  present  number  is 
probably  not  less  than  three  hundred. 

The  Girls'  Orphanage  was  placed  under  the  superin- 
tendence of  Rev.  D.  W.  Thomas  in  January,  1863,  and 
he  remained  in  charge  until  the  end  of  187 1.  Under 
his  efficient  management  and  that  of  Mrs.  Thomas  every 
department  of  the  institution  was  greatly  improved. 
They  left  it  in  every  respect  in  a  flourishing  condition. 
Rev.  C.  W.  Judd  was  in  charge  of  the  institution  during 
1872.  On  his  removal  to  Nynee  Tal,  in  January,  1873, 
Miss  Fannie  J.  Sparkes,  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Mis- 
sionary Society,  was  appointed  to  the  place,  and  re- 
mained until  the  end  of  1876,  when  impaired  health 
compelled  her  to  return  to  the  United  States.  She 
managed  the  institution  with  marked  efficiency,  and  left 
it  in  excellent  condition.  Miss  M.  F.  Cary  succeeded 
her,  and  still  remains  in  charge.  The  number  of  the 
girls  at  the  beginning  of  the  year  1878  was  172. 


IB.  Mission  Press. 
Rev.   James  Walter  Waugh  was  the  founder  of  our 
Mission  Press  in  India.     He  was  a  graduate  of  Alle- 
gheny College,  and  of  the  Garrett  Biblical  Institute,  and 
was,  also,  a  practical  printer.     There  was  a  vast  work 


Mission  Press.  233 

before  him  in  India.  The  literature  of  that'land  is  so 
great  that  it  is  the  task  of  an  ordinary  lifetime  to  form 
even  a  tolerable  acquaintance  with  it,  and  it  is  the 
privilege  of  the  learned  classes  only  to  do  so ;  the  low- 
est classes  being  not  only  prohibited  from  learning  to 
read  most  of  this  literature,  but  precluded,  on  pain  of 
present  and  future  punishment,  from  even  hearing  it 
read  by  others.  Here  were,  then,  within  the  bounds  of 
our  own  mission,  seventeen  millions  of  people  almost 
entirely  without  a  vernacular  literature,  and  very  few  of 
them  could  read  what  existed  about  them  in  the  San- 
scrit and  other  learned  languages.  The  condition  of 
the  people  was  somewhat  analogous  to  that  of  the  masses 
of  Europe  when*  Latin  was  the  general  literary  language. 
The  issues  of  the  press  were,  however,  not  merely  de- 
signed for  the  people  within  our  own  territorial  limits, 
for  the  Urdu  and  Hindi  dialects  of  the  Hindustani 
language,  in  which  it  issued  its  publications,  are  widely 
known  to  the  common  people  all  over  the  North-west 
Provinces,  and,  to  some  extent,  in  almost  all  parts  of 
the  great  peninsula.  Rarely,  indeed,  has  a  greater  op- 
portunity of  usefulness  through  such  channels  occurred 
to  any  Christian  mission.  It  must  not  be  forgotten,  as 
we  have  elsewhere  remarked  of  the  mission  in  general, 
that  our  attempt  to  thus  provide  a  vernacular  literature 
was  made  just  at  the  close  of  the  mutiny,  when  the  peo- 
ple watched  eagerly  every  new  development  of  the  pur- 
pose and  policy  of  foreigners. 

However  small,  therefore,  the  beginnings  made  in 
the  establishment  of  our  press  in  1861,  they  could  not 
fail  to  be  of  great  interest  as  bearing  on  this  general 
problem  ;  while  no  man  could  predict  into  what  they 
might  develop,  and  how  largely  they  might  ultimately 
contribute  to  the  great  needs  of  an  advanced  literature. 


234  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

The  more  simple  and  immediate  object,  however,  was 
to  have  the  mission  possess  within  itself  the  means  of 
printing  and  publishing  its  hymns.  Catechisms,  tracts, 
Sunday-school  books,  and  the  sacred  Scriptures,  and 
also  of  doing  the  miscellaneous  printing  of  the  mission, 
such  as  reports,  schedules,  forms,  etc.  It  was,  also,  at 
first  supposed  that  the  boys  of  the  orphanage  might  be 
trained  as  practical  printers. 

Early  in  the  year  i860  a  hand-press,  now  somewhat 
antiquated  as  to  pattern,  but  still  in  daily  use,  was  pur- 
chased from  the  Government  workshops  in  Roorki,  price 
500  rupees.  This  press  is  said  to  have  been  made  of 
cannon  taken  from  the  rebels  in  the  mutiny,  and  cast 
by  trained  native  laborers  under  European  supervision. 
The  type  and  other  portions  of  necessary  office  material 
were  ordered  from  Calcutta,  and,  also,  from  Allahabad 
and  Benares,  where  there  are  small  type  foundries  under 
native  supervision.  Mr.  Waugh  had  much  trouble  in 
getting  together  the  different  necessary  parts  of  a  print- 
ing-office— had  to  boil  the  molasses  and  glue  himself, 
and  cast  the  inking  rollers,  as  it  was  a  mystery  which  no 
one  he  could  secure  understood  sufficiently  to  assist  in. 
More  than  a  hundred  miles  of  dirt  {kachd)  road  sepa- 
rated Bareilly  from  all  the  railways  or  highways,  and 
made  the  receiving  of  printing  paper,  type,  and  work- 
men very  difficult  indeed.  Mr.  Waugh  had  in  good 
part  to  teach  his  own  men  the  art  of  printing.  Now 
the  press  is  crowded  with  applications  for  work  by  good 
workmen,  and  material  lies  loose  all  around  it.  Such 
are  changes  wrought  in  India  in  eighteen  years.  Had 
the  press  remained  seven  years  longer  at  Bareilly  the 
railroad  would  have  come  to  it,  instead  of  its  going  to 
the  railroad  by  being  transferred  to  Lucknow.  But  the 
change  was,  doubtless,  a  wise  one. 


Mission  Press.  235 

The  American  Bible  Society,  and  the  Tract  Society, 
and  the  Sunday-School  Union  of  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal Church,  have  used  the  press  generously  and  effi- 
ciently. 

The  mission  had  scarcely  entered  upon  its  legitimate 
work,  however,  when  the  residents  of  Bareilly  and  adja- 
cent stations  began  to  patronize  it  by  desiring  the  print- 
ing of  circulars,  pamphlets,  military  forms,  the  binding 
of  books,  and  job-work  of  every  kind.  As  the  funds 
secured  from  this  business  were  very  much  needed  for 
the  purchase  of  new  fonts  of  type  and  other  materials, 
and  as  the  patrons  of  the  press  deemed  it  a  great 
convenience  to  have  their  printing  done  so  near  at 
hand,  it  was  thought  expedient,  for  a  time  at  least,  to 
accept  it. 

In  the  course  of  five  years  this  business  yielded  a  net 
profit  of  five  thousand  rupees,  and  the  press,  which  had 
been  started  on  $1,000,  by  this  income  became  worth 
$3,500.  Nevertheless,  the  result  reached  was  dispro- 
portioned  to  the  effort  put  forth,  and  consumed  a  large 
part  of  the  missionary's  time,  and  no  reliable  person 
could  be  found  to  relieve  him  of  the  petty  but  harass- 
ing cares  of  such  business. 

It  had,  however,  besides,  done  good  work  for  the  mis- 
sion, having,  among  other  things,  supplied  it  with  a  ver- 
nacular hymn  book,  most  of  the  hymns  having  been 
translated  or  composed  by  our  own  missionaries.  In 
this  work  of  translating  hymns  Rev.  James  Baume,  Mrs. 
Humphrey,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Waugh  took  the  most 
prominent  part.  The  translations  were  remarkably  well 
made,  and  have  continued  in  use  by  the  mission  until 
the  present  time.  The  Catechisms  of  our  Church  were, 
also,  translated  and  printed  by  Mr.  Waugh.  In  all  his 
vernacular  literary  work  Mr.  Waugh  had  the  benefit  of 


236  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

the  criticisms,  and  other  aid,  of  his  most  valued  and 
competent  wife,  than  whom  our  own  mission,  and  few,  if 
any,  others,  have  furnished  a  more  accurate  scholar  in 
the  vernacular  languages  of  the  country.  Besides  Cate- 
chisms Nos.  I,  2,  and  3,  much  other  work  had  been 
done  up  to  the  close  of  1863,  and  the  first  edition  of 
the  Psalms  in  the  Urdu  language  was  then  in  press,  the 
form  of  letter  being  the  beautiful  Nashtaliq,  or  written 
character,  commonly  known  as  the  Lucknow  or  Cawn- 
pore  type. 

It  became  manifest,  from  a  business  point  of  view, 
that  the  press  was  badly  located,  and  as  it  had  been  so 
far  successful  as  to  demand  more  commodious  quarters 
for  its  efficient  working,  the  mission  deemed  it  proper 
to  canvass  the  entire  question  of  present  and  prospect- 
ive needs  and  power.  At  the  Annual  Meeting,  held  in 
Bareilly  in  February,  1864,  it  was  resolved  to  remove 
the  press. 

Bareilly  was  geographically  central,  and  better  rates 
could  be  commanded  for  job-work  than  in  Lucknow. 
It  also  presented  a  better  climate  than  Lucknow.  On 
the  other  hand,  if  the  press  were  in  Lucknow,  all  kinds 
of  material,  such  as  paper,  types,  and  ink,  would  be 
procurable  at  a  considerably  reduced  rate,  partly  owing 
to  the  greater  number  of  presses  already  there,  and  the 
chances  for  buying  out  and  getting  second-hand  mate- 
rial, and  partly  owing  to  the  reduced  charges  for  freight 
to  that  city  as  compared  with  Bareilly.  The  freights  to 
Bareilly  were  excessive,  and  the  damage  done  to  the 
type  in  transit  was  "grievous."  Workmen  could  also 
be  commanded  in  a  place  where  presses  were  numer- 
ous, and  dismissed  and  re-employed  as  the  work  de- 
manded, whe-reas  in  Bareilly  men  could  only  be  had  on 
condition  of  continuous   employment.      Lucknow,  too, 


Mission  Press.  237 

was  a  much  greater  literary  center  from  which  to  pub- 
lish and  send  forth  books  of  every  description,  Lucknow 
publications  having  a  prestige  which  made  them  eagerly 
sought  for  and  read  by  the  natives.  After  full  and  care- 
ful consideration  of  the  subject  by  the  mission  in  the 
Annual  Meeting,  held,  as  above  set  forth,  the  press  was 
removed  to  Lucknow,  where  it  found  abundant  accom- 
modation in  the  quarters  which  it  has  continued  to  oc- 
cupy until  the  present  time,  and  soon  became  widely 
known  throughout  the  whole  of  India  as  "  The  Ameri- 
can Methodist  Mission  Press." 

Mr.  Waugh  continued  uninterruptedly  in  charge  of 
the  press  for  ten  years,  and  then  was  relieved  to  return 
temporarily  to  the  United  States  for  recuperation.  Rev. 
J.  H.  Messmore  supplied  his  place  during  his  absence. 
On  Mr.  Waugh's  return  to  India  other  work  was  as- 
signed him,  and  Mr.  Craven  took  charge  of  the  press,  a 
position  he  has  filled  with  much  success  to  the  present 
time. 

PUBLICATIONS  OP  THE  METHODIST  MISSION  PRESS. 

URDU   LITHOGRAPH. 
Urdu  Name.  English  Name. 

Ruh  ul  Quds  kl  Talim Doctrine  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

Mahbiib  Klian  ki  Sarguzasht Account  of  Malibub  Khan's  Con- 
version. 

"Waz-nama , .  - DialogueontlieSul)jectof  Preacliing. 

Ek  Waz Sermon  by  Bishop  Morris  on  the 

Polity  of  the  Jews. 

Ajib  Poya A  Strange  Vision. 

Tahqiq  ul  Mazhab Inquiry  into  the  True  Religion. 

Ilahi  Barahin Proofs  of  Divine  Existence. 

Talib  ul  Haqq Inquirer  after  the  Truth. 

Aqaid  Nama Catechism,  small  edition. 

Rafi  ul  "Wahmiyat  i  batila Remover  of  Superstitions. 

Hidayat  Nama Guide  for  Preparing  Sermons. 

Ilm  i  Mantiq Elements  of  Logic. 

Mirat  ul  Atfal Anecdotes  for  Ciiildren. 

2 


238  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Urdu  Name.  English  Name. 

Ajib  o  Mufid  Sawalat Bible  Questions. 

Guldasta  i  Akhlaq Wayland's  Moral  Science. 

Ynlianna  ki  Tafsir Commentary  on  John's  Gospel. 

Hidayat  ul  Atfal Urdu  Third  Book. 

Mukasliafat  ki  Tafsir Commentary  on  Kevelation. 

Ilm  i  Ilahi  ka  khulasa Binney's  Compend  of  Theology. 

Aina  e  Islam Mirror  of  Mohammedanism. 

Din  1  Haqq  ki  Tahqiq,  Part  I Refutation  of  Mohammedanism. 

Din  i  Haqq  ki  Tahqiq,  Part  II. . .  .Refutation  of  Hinduism  and  Vindi- 
cation of  Christianity. 

Wadi  ul  Tauba Valley  of  Repentance. 

Miftah  ul  Qawaid Urdu  Grammar,  Part  I. 

Tahzib  ul  Atfal Memoirs  of  Bible  Children. 

Kutub  i  Ilahi  ke  qawdnin  ki  Tafsir. Canon  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures. 

Misbah  ul  Balagat Treatise  on  Rhetoric. 

Shams  ul  Jugranya Geographical  Primer. 

Zabur  ki  Kitab Tlie  Book  of  Psalms. 

Brahmo  Mazhab Origin  and  History  of  the  Brahmo 

Samaj. 

Aqaid  Nama,  No.  1 Catechism  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church,  No.  I. 

Millat  i  Taslibihi Butler's  Analogy. 

Tasdiq  ul  kitab Inspiration  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures. 

Intikhabi  sabaq Scripture  History  in  Script.  Words. 

Kawaif  ul  Mantiq The  Science  of  Logic. 

Islah  i  Saho Refutation  of  J.  Davenport's  "Work 

on  Mohammedanism. 

Silk  i  Hayat Children's  Urdu  Paper,  bound,  1  vol. 

Sharif  Nisbaten Scripture   References   Inapplicable 

to  Mohammedans. 

Umda-tarin  Muafi A  Tract  on  Forgiveness. 

Ahwal  Padri  "Wesley  sahib  ka Memoir  of  Rev.  John  Wesley. 

Masihi  Kamiliyat Christian  Perfection. 

Dakuon  ki  kaifiyat Account  of  a  Christian  Among  Da- 

coits. 

Khutut Hindustani  Jawanonkeliye  Letters  to  Indian  Youths  on  Chris- 
tianity. 

Salib-Bardar The  Cross  Bearer. 

Salib-Bardar The  Cross  Bearer,  white  paper. 

Kutub  Farosh  ki  Sarguzsht Account  of  a  Colporteur. 

Shama  e  Hidayat The  Guiding  Light. 

Ek  Siirma  ka  Qissa The  Story  of  a  Giant,  Col'd  Illust 


Publications  of  the  Mission  Press.  239 

Urdu  Name.  English  Name. 

Daud  ka  ahwal The  Story  of  David,  Col'd  Illust'ns. 

Istifan  aur  Daniel  ka  ahwiU Stories  of  Stephen  and  Daniel,  " 

Nazir  i  Dilchasp,  Series Entertaining  Stories,  " 

Gulshan  i  Tasawir Flower-beds  for  Children,  *' 

Hikayat  i  Hind History  of  India. 

Talim  ul  Atfal Urdu  Second  Book. 

KOMAN   URDU. 

Intikhabi  Sabaq Select  Scripture  History. 

Padri  Taylor  Saliib  ki  Sarguzasht.  Account  of  Rev.  W.  Taylor. 

Akhlaqi  Kahanian Moral  Stories. 

Qawaid  i  Urdii Elements  of  G-rammar. 

Baibal  Barhaqq The  Bible  True. 

Chhoti  Miriam Story  of  Miriam. 

Emas  Ainfild Amos  Armfield. 

Tnjil  kl  Tasi Account  of  Nestorian  "Women  in 

Persia. 

Masihi  Git Christian  Hymns  for  Public  Wor- 
ship. 

Sawal  o  Jawab,  No.  IT Catechism  No.  II. 

Sawal  o  Jawab,  No.  Ill Catechism  No.  III. 

Talimat  aur  Disciplin Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church. 

Hay  at  ul  Muttaqin Three  Christian  Experiences. 

Roman  Devanagri  Primer Primer,  Roman  and  Hindi. 

Taqdis  ul  Lugat Barr's  Bible  Index. 

Tafsir  Mati  aur  Marqus Com.  on  Matthew  and  Mark. 

Commentary  on  Genesis Commentary  on  Genesis. 

Masihi  Git Christian  Hymns  for  Public  Wor- 
ship. 

Tafsir  i  Dilpizir 

Khazinat  ul  Masih Christian  Treasury. 

HINDI. 

Lizzie  ka  Brittant .Story  of  Lizzie;  an  American  Girl. 

Hridai  Pariksha Heart  Searchings. 

Mangal  Samachar  ka  Pravesh. . .  .Gospel  in  Doroomiah. 
Nawin  Kurmi  Pustak , A  Christian  Tract  in  the  Hill  Dia- 
lect. 

Mati  ki  Injil  Pah^ri Matthew's  Gospel. 

Chhoti  Jen  aur  Gozel Little  Jane  and  Gozel. 

Bhajan  Sangrah Collection  of  Hymns  in  Hindi  verse. 

Bhiigol  Viddya Catechism  of  Geography. 


240  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Urdu  Name.  English  Name. 

Git  aur  Bhajan Christian  Hymns. 

Baibal  Yathartli The  Bible  True. 

Kop  se  bhago Flee  from  the  Wrath  to  Come. 

Turn  Taiyar  ho Are  You  Ready  ? 

Murauksli  Sambad ., .  A  Dialogue  on  Religion. 

Hindi  ki  Pahli  Pustak Hindi  First  Book. 

Mauohar  Drishtantawali Eutertainiug  Stories  for  Children. 

Debl  Patan  Barnan Account  of  Devi  Patan  Mela. 

Uttam  Moksh  Pad Tract  on  Forgiveness. 

Chhota  Henry Little  Henry  and  his  Bearer. 

Sat  Mat  Katha Collection  of  Hindi  Hymns. 

Prashnottar Catechism. 

Dharm  Charcha A  Tract  on  Religion. 

Jati  Timir  Nashak Caste  Darkness  Removed. 

Pasehatap  ka  Barnan On  Repentance. 

Dakuon  ka  Brittant A  Christian  Among  Dacoits. 

Urau  Putr  ka  Drishtant The  Parable  of  the  Prodigal. 

A'tmik  rog  Nashak Disease  of  the  Soul  Removed. 

ENGLISH. 

Manual  of  Doctrines  and  Usages  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

The  Healing  of  the  Nations :  A  Sermon. 

"Women  in  Religious  Assemblies. 

Universal  and  Complete  Triumph  of  the  Gospel. 

Scarlet  Leaves. 

Hymns  for  Sunday-schools  and  Social  Worship. 

India  Conference  Manual. 

Favorite  Hymns  for  Sunday-school  and  Social  Worship. 

First  English  Catechism. 

Second  English  Catechism. 

Indian  Temperance  Singer:  Hymn  Book. 

Spiritual  Songs. 

Sunday-School  Manual. 


Missio7iaries  sent  to  North  India.  241 


MISSIONARIES   SENT   TO   NORTH   INDIA. 
In.  Ex. 

1856  William  Butler 1865 

1856  Clementina  Butler 1865 

1857  James  Lorenzo  Humphrey 1874 

1857  Emily  J.  Humphrey 1874 

1857  Ralph  Pierce 1864 

1857  Manila  Pierce 1S62* 

1863  Sarah  White  (Pierce) 1864 

1859  James  Baume 1866 

1859  Maria  Antoinette  Baume 1866 

1859  Joseph  R.  Downey 1859* 

1859  Sarah  Minerva  Downey  (Thoburn) 1862* 

1859  JaiTies  Mills  Thoburn 1873! 

1859  Charles  Wesley  Judd 

1859  Sarah  Judd 

1859  James  Walter  Waugh 

1859  Lydia  M.  Waugh 1872 

1871  Jennie  R.  Tinsley,  (W.  F.  M.  S.)  (Waugh) 

1859  Edwin  Wallace  Parker 

1859  Lois  S.  Parker 

1861  Isaiah  L.  Hauser 1868 

1861  Jenette  S.  Hauser 1868 

1861  Henry  Jackson - 

1861  Melissa  Jackson 1862* 

1863  Martha  Terry  Jackson 1867* 

1869  Helen  Jackson 

1861  James  Hager  Messmoie 

1861  Elizabeth  Husk  (Messmore) 

1861  John  Talbot  Gracey 1868 

1861  Annie  Ryder  Gracey 1868 

1862  William  W.  PI icks 1863 

1862  Clara  A.  Hicks 1863 

1862  John  David  Brown 1876 

1862  Susan  M.  Brown 1876 

1862  David  Wesley  Thomas 

1862  Mary  Thomas 

1863  Peachey  Taliafero  Wilson 1873 

1863  May  Whitcorabe  Wilson 1873 

1863  Thomas  Stewart  Johnson 

T863  Amanda  Johnson 

*  Died  in  the  field.  t  Transferred  to  South  India. 

2 


242  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

In,  Ex. 

1863  Thomas  Jefferson  Scott . 

1863  Elizabeth  J.  Scott 

1863  Henry  Mansell 

1863  Anna  E.  Mansell 1873* 

1875  Leula  Myrtill  Mansell 1876* 

1873  Nancy  Monelle,  M.  D.,  (Mansell)  (W.  F.  M.  S.)     .... 

1865  Francis  A.  Spencer 1867 

1865  Mrs.  Mary  Spencer 1867 

1865  Samuel  Sexton  Weatherby 1873 

1865  Mrs.  Rachel  Compton  Weatherby 1873 

1868  Francis  Marion  Wheeler 1878 

1868  Esther  E.  S.  Wheeler 1872 

1868  Robert  Hoskins 

1868  Lottie  Hoskins 

1869  Melville  Cox  Elliott 1871* 

1869  Miss  Isabella  Thoburn,  (W.  F.  M.  S.) 

1869  Miss  Clara  A.  Swain,  M.  D.,  (W.  F.  M.  S.) 

1870  Miss  Fannie  J.  Sparkes,  (W.  F.  M.  S.) 

1870  John  T.  M'Mahon 

1870  Sarah  E.  D.  M'Mahon 

1870  Thomas  Craven 

1870  Jennie  M.  Craven 

1870  Philo  Melvin  Buck 

1870  Carrie  M'Millan,  (W.  F.  M.  S.)  (Buck) 

1871  Jonathan  Wallace  Gladwin 1876! 

1871  Edward  Cunningham 

1871  Mary  Eleanor  Moody  Cunningham 

1871  Joseph  Hamilton  Gill 

1871  Mary  E.  Gill 

1872  Benton  Hamline  Badley 

1872  Mary  Scott  Badley 

1872  Miss  Louise  E.  Blackmar,  (W.  F.  M.  S.) 

1872  Miss  L.  M.  Pultz,  (W.  F.  M.  S.) 

1872  Fletcher  Bailey  Cherrington 1876 

1872  Mrs.  Caroline  Reed  Cherrington 1876 

1873  James  Mudge 

1873  Martha  Wiswell  Mudge 

1873  Richard  Gray,  M.D 

1875  Margaret  Budden  (Gray) 

1873  Miss  S.  F.  Leming,  (W.  F.  M.  S.) 1874 

1873  Albert  D.  M'Henry 

*  Died  iu  the  field.  fTrausferred  to  South  India. 


Missionaries  scut  to  North  India. 


243 


In.  Ex. 

1873  Mary  A.  M'Heniy 

1873  Jefferson  Ellsworth  Scott 

1877  Emma  Moore   Scott 

1874  George  H.  M'Grew 

1874  Anna  Julia  Lore,  M.D.,(W.F.M.S)  (M'Grew)     .... 

1876  Nathan  G.  Cheney 

1876  Lucilla  Holcomb  Green,  M.D.,  (W.  F.  M.  S.) 

(Cheney) 1878* 

1876  Miss  Maiy  F.  Gary,  (W.  F.  M.S.).. 

1878  Miss  Henrietta  B.  Woolston,  (W.  F.  M.  S.) 

1878  Miss  Eugenie  Gibson,  (W.  F.  M,  S.) 

1878  Miss  Sarah  E.  Easton,  (W.  F.  M.  S.) 

*  Died  in  the  field. 


STATISTICS   OF 

v„.^  Grants  from 

^  ^^^-  Treasury. 

1856 $3,541  82 

1857 4,594  58 

1858 7.539  22 

1859 32,355  38 

i860 30,642  83 

1861 38,406  38 

1862 37,164  48 

1863 72,807  13 

1864 96,083  2g 

1865..  .^  . .  .77,178  21 

1866 93,144  53* 

1867 67,968  93 

1868 64,941  50 

1869 87,693  91 

1870 88,685  24 

1871 77,091  90 

1872 86,839  55 

1873 86,842  64 

1874 78,504  46 

1S75 53,434  76 

1876* 108,217  58 

1877 60,210  49 

1878 73,201  20 

*  Some  part  of  the  work  fell  this  ; 
decrease. 


NORTH   INDIA   MISSION. 


Memt 

)ers. 

i'r( 
tion 

Da- 
ers. 

Bunday- 
schoois. 

2 

8 

15 
i8 
II 

Scholars. 

41 
171 
239 
457 
767 

117 

92 

13 

157 

108 

27 

1,322 

196 

161 

47 

2,044 

338 

212 

64 

3.250 

337 

288 

84 

3,711 

468 

303 

96 

3,716 

541   • 

526 

109 

3,912 

687 

556 

142 

5,336 

793 

557 

159 

5,424 

876 

691 

184 

6,27s 

1,145 

778 

185 

7,465 

1,283 

865 

153 

7.149 

1,281 

757 

133 

6,500 

1,298 

970 

137 

6,649 

1,468 

1,058 

164 

6,907 

rear  in 

to  So 

uth  In 

dia  Conference,  and  hence  the 

244  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

16.  Great  Revival  in  South  India. 

We  have  already  had  a  glimpse  of  Rev.  William  Tay- 
lor doing  heroic  work  among  the  early  adventurers  to 
California.  Though  a  young  man,  he  won  from  the 
habitue's  of  the  saloons  the  title  of  "  Father  Taylor,"  which 
he  has  ever  since  borne.  A  debt  incurred  in  church 
building  enterprises  there  led  him  to  publish  "  Street 
Preaching  in  San  Francisco,"  and  to  go  abroad  preach- 
ing and  lecturing,  and  for  the  sale  of  the  work.  But  no 
secular  interest  could  overshadow  his  remarkable  power 
as  an  evangelist,  and  five  years  of  this  kind  of  work 
made  him  famous  throughout  the  United  States.  A 
friend  at  Peterborough,  Canada,  who  had  been  in  Aus- 
tralia, called  his  attention  to  this  field,  so  similar  to 
California,  and  he  decided  to  visit  it.  On  his  route  he 
spent  a  year  in  England,  Ireland,  and  Palestine;  another 
year  in  Victoria  and  Tasmania;  a  third  in  New  South 
Wales,  Queensland,  and  New  Zealand;  and  part  of  an- 
other in  South  Australia.  During  his  labors  at  the  last 
named  place,  in  1865,  he  started  for  South  Africa,  for 
the  health  of  his  son,  Stuart,  and  arrived  there  ih  March, 
1866.  Here,  as  missionaries  reported,  one  thousand 
two  hundred  colonists  and  seven  thousand  Kaffirs  were 
converted  to  God  in  connection  with  his  labors. 

Returning  by  the  way  of  the  British  Islands,  he  next 
prosecuted  very  successful  labors  in  the  West  India 
Islands  and  British  Guiana.  Several  suggestions  had 
been  made  to  him  to  visit  India,  but  at  this  juncture  he 
received  a  letter  from  Rev.  J.  M.  Thoburn,  D.  D.,  en- 
treating him,  in  the  name  of  all  the  missionaries,  to  do 
so  at  his  earliest  convenience.  In  compliance  with  this 
request  he  proceeded,  by  the  way  of  Australia,  Tas- 
mania, and  Ceylon,  to  Bombay,  at  which  place  he  ar- 


Great  Revival  in  South  India.  245 

rived  on  Sabbath,  the  20th  of  November,  1870.  Five 
days  afterward  he  was  in  Lucknow,  greeted  by  Messrs, 
Thoburn,  Waugh,  Parker,  Messmore,  and  the  other  mis- 
sionaries, male  and  female,  and  at  once  began  to  preach 
in  the  mission  chapel.  Services  were  held  several  times 
each  day  for  three  weeks,  and  more  than  a  hundred 
seekers  of  religion  presented  themselves. 

He  tried  to  drill  Joel  into  an  interpreter,  but  he  found 
him  not  well  enough  up  in  English.  Yet  he  was  glad 
subsequently  to  use  him,  though  too  slow,  till  aroused,  for 
his  own  fervid  spirit,  and  then  altogether  too  impetuous. 
But  Mr.  Taylor  desired  especially  the  conversion  of 
Eurasians,  or  East  Indians,  as  they  prefer  to  be  called. 
He  regarded  this  class  of  society  as  "terribly  obstruct- 
ive "  to  the  work  of  God,  and  he  wanted  them  "  saved 
and  incorporated  into  the  working  force  of  the  mission." 
We  find  seekers  and  converts  as  the  result  of  these  la- 
bors, but  not  as  numerous  as  was  anticipated  from  Mr. 
Taylor's  previous  successes.  He  was  evidently  not  in 
a  congenial  atmosphere. 

Mr.  Taylor's  friend,  A.  Moffatt,  M.  D.,  of  London, 
then  at  Cawnpore,  wanted  him  to  hold  a  series  of  serv- 
ices in  Union  Chapel  of  that  city.  He  began  to  do  so 
on  the  1 8th  of  December,  assisted  by  George  Myall,  a 
native  preacher;  but  the  work  was  interrupted  by  the 
festivities  of  the  holidays,  and  Mr.  Taylor,  in  the  mean- 
time, resorted  to  private  houses  and  to  the  bazaars, 
preaching  to  the  Eurasians,  Hindus,  and  Mohammedans. 
Several  were  converted,  and  a  society  of  twenty-two  or- 
ganized. Mr.  Taylor  now  visited  Seetapore,  Shahjehan- 
pore,  Bareilly,  Budaon,  Amroha,  and  Moradabad,  gath- 
ering some  fruit,  and  stirring  up  the  native  helpers;  but 
there  was  no  general  revival.  He  spent  the  hot  season 
in  the  mountains,  and  in  October  came  down  to  Ahmed- 


246  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

niigger,  to  attend  the  annual  meeting  of  the  missionaries 
of  the  American  Board,  at  their  request.  His  preach- 
ing here  was  attended  with  some  success. 

On  the  1 2th  of  November  he  began  a  series  of  Mah- 
ratti  services  in  the  chapel  of  the  American  Board  at 
Bombay,  and  afterward  held  a  series  of  English  services 
at  Institution  Hall.  His  operations  began  now  to  at- 
tract public  attention,  the  press,  secular  as  well  as  relig- 
ious, noting  and  discussing  them.  His  methods  were 
very  severely  criticised  by  the  ministers  and  Churches 
of  Bombay,  and  the  absence  of  sympathy  on  their  part 
with  his  movements  led  him  to  distrust  them  as  nursing- 
mothers  to  the  spiritual  children  God  had  given  him  in 
such  goodly  numbers,  and  he  accordingly  formed  the 
new  converts  every-where  into  "Fellowship  Bands,"  so- 
cieties within  or  around  the  Churches,  after  the  manner 
of  Mr.  Wesley. 

The  first  of  these  bands  was  formed  at  the  house  of 
the  Widow  Miles,  on  December  30,  1871,  George  Bowen 
leader.  It  was  not  long  before  these  bands  began  to 
perceive  the  necessity  of  a  more  perfect  and  permanent 
organization.  Mr.  Taylor,  being  consulted,  advised  si- 
lence, thought,  and  prayer  upon  this  important  subject. 
The  result  was  a  determination  on  the  part  of  Mr.  Tay- 
lor to  organize  a  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  His 
own  thoughts  are  thus  expressed : — 

"  I  was  myself  saved  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  of  which  I  have  been  an  ordained  minister  for 
more  than  a  quarter  of  a  century  ;  yet  I  have  for  years 
been  so  free  from  the  fear  of  man,  and  from  sectional 
prejudice,  that  if  I  had  anywhere  in  my  world-wide 
evangelistic  tours  found  a  Church  holding  purer  doc- 
trines, employing  methods  more  incisive  and  effective, 
and  manifesting  a  loving  spirit  of  soul-saving  work  more 


Great  Revival  in  South  India.  247 

in  harmony  with  the  mind  of  Christ  and  the  example  of 
the  apostles,  I  should  have  left  the  Methodist  Church  at 
once  and  joined  it ;  but  I  have  found  no  such  Church 
on  the  earth,  and  hence  expect  to  live  and  die  in  the 
Church  of  my  early  choice.  But  to  establish  a  Church 
here  is  to  found  a  mission  in  a  great  heathen  city.  It 
is  over  four  years  since  I  saw  my  dear  wife  and  boys, 
and  my  plan  was  to  return  home  this  year;  so  I  have 
waited  for  the  clear  light  of  the  pillar  of  fire,  and  now  I 
see  it  unmistakably  leading  the  way.  To  organize  a 
witnessing,  aggressive  Church  of  Christ  in  India  in  or- 
ganic union  with  existing  Churches  here  we  have  found 
to  be  entirely  impracticable.  To  try  to  run  on  a  purely 
independent  line,  outside  of  existing  organizations,  is  to 
fail,  or  to  found  a  new  sect,  and  we  have  too  many  of 
them  already.  The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  has  as 
good  a  right,  as  God  may  indicate  her  line  of  advance  in 
her  world-wide  mission,  to  organize  in  Bombay  or  any- 
where else,  as  any  other  branch  of  the  Church  of  Christ." 

The  matter  assumed  form  in  a  petition,  signed  by 
eighty-three  of  the  converts,  to  Mr.  Taylor,  to  organize 
a  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  Bombay.  With  this 
he  complied,  publishing  to  the  world  that  he  did  it  only 
to  take  care  of  such  souls  as  God  had  given  him,  not 
connected  with  any  other  Church,  and  that  it  had  been 
agreed  that  the  new  Church  should  be  evangelistic,  self- 
supporting,  and  without  distinction  of  language,  caste, 
or  color. 

There  are  at  least  150,000  Europeans,  or  Eurasians,* 
in  the  sea-ports  and  in  the  towns  and  cities  scattered 

*  A  compound  word,  formed  from  Europe  and  Asia,  and  signify- 
ing those  who  have  one  parent  a  European  and  the  other  native.  It 
is  an  offensive  term  in  India,  and  such  should  there  be  called  East 
Indians. 

Vol.  XL— 15 


248  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

along  the  railways  of  India.  They  are  in  the  military 
and  civil  service,  or  of  the  professors,  contractors,  clerks, 
mechanics,  merchants,  often  of  large  income,  but  with 
more  or  less  sense  of  isolation.  The  movements  for 
the  evangelization  of  the  natives  in  India  had  but  little 
benefited  them,  and  they  were  not  a  part  of  any  of 
the  Church  organizations  for  the  English  residents. 
Both  currents  seemed  to  have  passed  them  by,  and 
they  were  left  to  backsliding  and  sin.  The  clear-cut 
tones  of  William  Taylor's  message  captured  them,  though 
the  same  tones  had  failed  in  North  India  to  meet  the 
expectations  of  the  missionaries. 

When  Churches  came  to  be  organized,  there  was  no 
reason  why  the  persons  of  which  they  were  formed,  fre- 
quently wealthy,  or  at  least  having  a  liberal  income, 
should  not  support  their  own  Church  services.  The 
rigidness  with  which  Mr.  Taylor  demanded  this  from 
the  very  first  is  worthy  of  all  commendation.  More 
timid  souls  would  have  asked  to  be  helped  on  their 
feet.  He  asked  nothing  from  the  Missionary  Society 
but  a  little  aid  in  transporting  the  first  pastors  of  these 
Churches  to  their  respective  fields,  and  this  was  gladly 
accorded. 

Besides  those  to  whom  the  mission  was  especially  di- 
rected, some  Mohammedans,  Hindus,  and  Parsees  were 
attracted  by  the  striking  style  in  which  Mr.  Taylor  pre- 
sented the  Gospel.  When  the  work  had  fairly  begun  in 
Bombay,  outdoor  preaching  was  established,  with  a  view 
to  reaching  the  natives  who  understood  English.  But 
there  were  adherents  of  his  ministry,  mostly  laymen, 
who  could  speak,  also,  in  the  native  tongues;  and  these, 
breathing  the  spirit  of  the  great  awakening,  went  abroad 
doing  the  work  of  evangelists.  Half  a  dozen  preached 
in  Mahratti ;  several  in  Madras  preached  in  Tamil.     A 


Great  Revival  in  South  hidia.  249 

civil  engineer,  transferred  from  Bombay  to  Hyderabad, 
held  "meetings,"  and  more  than  a  hundred  converted 
souls  there  were  soon  demanding  a  pastor.  To  these 
out-door  services  some  came  to  scoff  and  disturb  the 
speaker.  In  the  following  year  this  proceeded  so  far  as 
to  occasion  a  mob,  in  which  Krishna  Chowey,  a  prom- 
inent preacher,  and  one  of  the  first  converts  from  hea- 
thenism, was  nearly  killed,  as  was  also  a  young  Parsec 
convert.  Mr.  Taylor,  in  1876,  counts  about  sixty  con- 
verts from  Hinduism  within  the  Bombay  Circuit. 

In  July,  1872,  Mr.  Taylor  went  from  Bombay  to 
Poona,  and  arranged  for  special  services  there.  The 
work  was  begun  in  August,  with  several  helpers  to  Mr. 
Taylor,  and  on  September  28  a  Church  was  organized, 
with  thirty-seven  members.  A  place  of  worship  was 
obtained,  and  on  October  13,  at  the  first  sacramental 
service,  sixty-four  persons  communed.  This  Church 
now  numbers  over  one  hundred.  From  this  Church 
sprang  the  Church  at  Lanowlee,  forty  miles  to  the 
north-west,  and  the  Church  at  Kurrachee,  on  the  extreme 
north-west  frontier,  to  which  point  the  regiment  was 
transferred  from  Poona,  and  its  converted  members  car- 
ried the  leaven  of  salvation  with  them.  Other  less  im- 
portant points  were  visited,  and  with  similar  results. 

The  work  in  a  single  year  became  so  extensive  that 
Mr.  Taylor  needed  helpers.  The  first  one  received  was 
Mr.  James  Shaw,  a  Bible  reader  in  the  army.  He  was 
licensed  as  a  local  preacher  July  i,  resigned  his  post  in 
the  army  in  November,  and  gave  himself  wholly  to  this 
work.  Rev.  George  Bo  wen  about  the  same  time  fully 
identified  himself  with  the  movement.  He  had  come 
to  India  in  1847  as  a  missionary  of  the  American  Board, 
but  soon  resigned,  and  supported  himself  by  teaching. 
His  editorial  work  for  twenty-five  years  of  the  "  Bombay 


250  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Guardian  "  was  gratuitous,  and  on  the  same  terms  he 
preached  earnestly  to  the  natives.  On  November  22 
Rev.  W.  E.  Robbins,  of  Indiana,  arrived  to  participate 
in  the  work.  He  had  heard  of  this  great  revival,  and 
came  to  the  Mission  Rooms  ready  to  be  enlisted,  but 
the  mission  authorities,  having  already  decided  to  send 
Rev.  D.  O.  Fox  and  Rev.  Albert  Norton  to  the  relief  of 
Mr.  Taylor,  were  not  prepared  at  the  moment  to  in- 
crease the  number.  He  forthwith  embarked  on  his 
own  account,  and  reported  to  Mr.  Taylor.  Mr.  Nor- 
ton's stay  in  the  mission  was  very  brief,  his  eccentric 
characteristics  soon  leading  him  to  form  an  independent 
Church,  for  the  support  of  which  he  solicited  funds  both 
in  the  United  States  and  India.  Mr,  Fox  is  yet  doing 
grand  work  in  the  field. 

In  1873  C.  W.  Christian,  from  the  Bombay  Bank,  and 
W.  T.  G.  Curties  and  George  K.  Gilder,  from  the  Tele- 
graph Office,  forsook  their  avocations,  and  entered  the 
work. 

In  1874  the  Missionary  Society  sent  out  Revs.  C.  P. 
Hard,  J.  E.  Robinson,  F.  A.  Goodwin,  and  in  1875,  Mrs. 
Goodwin,  Revs.  M.  H.  Nichols,  John  Blackstock,  F.  G. 
Davis,  W.  E.  Newlon,  and  D.  H.  Lee.  Part  of  the  ex- 
pense of  their  outgoing  was  paid  by  Mr.  Taylor,  who 
was  at  the  time  in  the  United  States  lecturing  and  dis- 
posing of  his  books  to  raise  the  funds. 

In  1876  Revs.  I.  F.  Row,  L.  R.  Janney,  and  C.  B.  Ward 
and  Miss  Terry,  who,  upon  her  arrival,  was  married  to 
Rev.  J.  E.  Robinson,  were  also  sent  out,  the  ministers  at 
Mr.  Taylor's  cost.  This  force  was  afterward  increased 
in  various  ways.  Thomas  H.  Oakes,  born  of  English 
parents  in  India,  trained  to  mercantile  pursuits,  joined 
the  mission  force  in  Calcutta.  P.  M.  Mukerji,  an  edu- 
cated Brahmin  and  a  Congregational  minister,  also  united 


Great  Revival  hi  South  India.  251 

with  the  body,  as  did  also  B.  Peters,  at  Madras.  In 
1873  Dr.  Thoburn  had  been  sent  to  Calcutta  that  Mr. 
Taylor  might  extend  the  work  into  the  Madras  Presidency, 
and  that  when  Mr.  Taylor  should  leave  India  for  the 
United  States  Dr.  Thoburn  might  give  the  new  work,  in 
its  formative  state,  the  aid  of  his  mature  experience. 
At  a  later  period  Revs.  W.  J.  Gladwin  and  D.  Osborne 
also  came  from  North  India  Conference. 

When  our  narrative  was  interrupted  Mr.  Taylor  was 
in  Bombay  and  vicinity.  Early  in  1873  he  gave  this 
work  into  the  charge  of  Mr.  Bowen,  and  went  to  Cal- 
cutta, where  he  began  his  meetings  in  the  Wesleyan 
Chapel  on  January  12.  At  a  later  date  they  were  held 
successively  in  the  hall  of  the  American  Zenana  Mis- 
sion, the  Union  Chapel  of  Mr.  Ross,  and  the  Baptist 
Chapel  at  Entally,  and  the  hall  of  the  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association,  Bow  Bazaar.  Success  was  slow 
indeed  in  appearing.  On  April  9  Mr.  Taylor  made 
the  first  attempt  to  enroll  members,  and  obtained 
thirteen.  After  they  went  to  Bow  Bazaar  some  forty 
converts  were  gained.  It  was  a  hard  struggle.  Mr. 
Taylor  says :  "  The  hardest  work  of  my  life,  I  believe, 
was  here  in  the  streets  of  Calcutta,  under  the  greatest 
discouragements.  For  months  it  seemed  very  doubtful, 
by  all  outward  indications,  whether  we  could  raise  a 
working  force  at  all.  I  became  more  and  more  con- 
vinced that  a  great  work  of  God  was  what  Calcutta 
least  desired  and  most  needed,  and  that  a  more  con- 
venient season  would  never  come ;  so  I  determined,  as 
the  Lord  should  lead,  to  push  the  battle  and  win,  or  die 
at  the  guns." 

The  next  step  was  the  erection  of  a  chapel.  A  taber- 
nacle was  put  up,  with  some  aid  from  Bombay,  in  Zigzag 
Lane,  thirty  by  fifty  feet,  and  a  lot  for  a  permanent  lo- 


252  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

cation  obtained  on  Dhurrumtollah-street,  and  a  brick 
structure  erected  upon  it,  forty  by  eighty  feet. 

In  December,  1873,  Bishop  Harris,  after  full  consulta- 
tion with  Mr.  Taylor,  and  with  his  consent,  brought  the 
mission  into  organic  connection  with  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church.  Mr.  Taylor  was  appointed  super- 
intendent, and  he  and  the  other  preachers  became  mem- 
bers of  the  India  Conference,  from  which  they  were  ap- 
pointed as  missionaries  to  this  field,  but  none  of  the 
peculiarities  of  the  mission  were  changed  by  this  ar- 
rangement. The  Conference  met  in  Lucknow,  January 
7,  1874.  This  mission  had  then  about  five  hundred 
members,  scattered  through  Bombay,  Bengal,  Central 
India,  and  the  Deccan,  and  ten  preachers.  Dr.  Thoburn 
was  sent  into  this  field,  as  already  said,  and  stationed  at 
Calcutta,  where  the  membership  had  increased  to  about 
one  hundred.  The  appointments  of  South  India  were 
as  follows : — 

Bombay  and  Bengal  Mission. — William  Taylor, 
Superintendent. — Bombay,  George  Bowen,  W.  E.  Rob- 
bins,  James  Shaw;  the  Deccan,  (Poona,  Lanowlee,  Dek- 
sal,  etc.,)  D.  O.  Fox;  Central  India,  Albert  Norton, 
George  K.  Gilder ;  Bengal,  (Calcutta,)  J.  M.  Thoburn, 
C.  W.  Christian,  C.  R.  Jefferies. 

The  work  now  proceeded  with  even  greater  vigor 
than  before.  The  converts  were  taught  that  it  was 
their  duty  ever  to  be  boldly  witnessing  for  Christ.  As 
an  illustration,  the  work  of  God  in  the  hands  of  the 
civil  engineer,  referred  to  previously,  in  Hyderabad, 
had  so  developed  that  Mr.  Bowen  went  there  and  or- 
ganized a  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  Mr.  Shaw 
spent  a  few  months  there,  and  the  number  of  members 
became  more  than  a  hundred.     Mr.  Taylor  was  there 

for  a  few  days,  the  guest  of  Dr.  Trimble,  and  had  a 
2 


Great  Revival  in  South  India.  253 

hundred  and  twenty  communicants  at  the  sacramental 
service.  Two  ministers  now  occupy  the  field  that 
was  thus  so  auspiciously  opened. 

At  about  this  time  Mr.  Taylor  went  to  Madras,  at 
the  invitation  of  Dr.  E,  H.  Condon,  and  began  .serv- 
ices ixv  the  Evangelistic  Hall,  which  were  soon  trans- 
ferred to  Memorial  Hall,  because  of  its  being  double 
the  capacity  of  the  other.  For  a  month  Memorial  Hall 
was  filled,  and  the  success  of  the  evangelist  was  very 
great.  The  London  Mission  Chapel,  in  Pursewalkum,  was 
subsequently  rented  for  regular  preaching,  and  soon  a 
tabernacle  was  erected  in  the  Esplanade,  forty  by  sixty 
feet,  which  was  nightly  thronged.  The  first  fellowship 
band  was  formed  February  22,  1874,  and  in  the  course 
of  a  month  seven  more  were  added.  Mr.  Taylor  led 
them  all  himself  weekly  for  six  months,  suitable  leaders 
not  presenting  themselves. 

The  gentlemen  who  were  associated  with  Dr.  Condon 
in  desiring  Mr.  Taylor  to  come  to  Madras,  recorded 
this  opinion  on  April  6,  1874:  "Mr.  Taylor  having 
brought  to  the  notice  of  the  meeting  that  about  three 
hundred  persons  had  professed  to  believe  on  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  at  the  special  services  which  he  has  been 
holding,  and  that  about  one  hundred  and  sixty  of  them 
had  expressed  the  earnest  desire  to  be  organized  into  a 
Church,  this  meeting  recognizes  in  that  fact  the  neces- 
sity of  their  wish  being  acceded  to."  A  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  was  then  organized  in  Madras. 

The  first  Quarterly  Conference  was  held  on  the  sixth 
of  July.  Three  hundred  and  forty  had  connected  them- 
selves with  the  Church,  but  the  namesof  many  had  been 
erased  because  of  non-attendance  at  fellowship  bands. 
It  was  believed  that  some  of  the  converts  had  joined 
the  Wesleyans.     Many  connected  with  Baptist  families 


254  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

had  not  joined  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  Some 
of  the  converts  were  residing  in  other  parts  of  the 
presidency,  some  had  removed  from  the  city,  and  a 
small  percentage  had  proved  themselves  stony-ground 
hearers. 

This  work  naturally  reached  to  the  surrounding 
towns.  Thus  societies  arose  at  Perambore,  St.  Thomas' 
Mount,  Palaveram,  Arconum,  Jollarpet,  Salem,  and  other 
places,  distant  respectively  from  three  to  two  hundred 
miles  from  Madras.  A  well-organized  officiary  had  been 
appointed  in  this  large  circuit,  according  to  the  universal 
methods  of  Methodism.  In  the  third  quarter  of  the  year 
temporary  places  of  worship  had  been  erected  in  Per- 
ambore and  in  Poodoopett,  (a  central  part  of  Madras,) 
the  expense  having  been  seven  hundred  rupees  in  the 
one  case,  and  four  hundred  in  the  other. 

Mr.  Taylor  now  visited  Bangalore,  two  hundred  and 
sixteen  miles  west  of  Madras.  The  meetings  opened  in 
Clarendon  Hall.  In  less  than  seven  weeks  one  hundred 
and  forty  were  converted,  one  hundred  of  whom  united 
to  form  a  Church.  Two  lots  were  secured,  and  on  St. 
John's  Hill  a  cheap  chapel  was  erected,  and  Rev.  James 
Shaw  put  in  charge  of  the  work  there. 

Soon  afterward  Mr.  Taylor  left  India,  intending  to 
join  in  the  campaign  of  Moody  and  Sankey  in  London. 
From  England  he  passed  to  the  United  States,  where 
his  time  was  occupied  in  visiting  conferences,  selecting 
men  for  the  South  India  field,  lecturing,  and  selling 
books  to  pay  the  expense  of  their  outgoing,  attending 
camp-meetings,  and  doing  other  evangelistic  work,  and 
visiting  his  family  in  California,  after  an  absence  from 
them  of  eight  years.  He  then,  yielding  to  the  call  of 
the  Spirit,  as  he  believed,  sailed  for  Chili  upon  another 
great  evangelistic  tour. 

2 


Great  Revival  in  South  hidia.         •      255 

We  will  now  follow  the  history  of  this  work  of  God  in 
South  India  after  Mr.  Taylor's  departure  in  the  spring 
of  1874,  according  to  the  three  districts,  which  Mr.  Tay- 
lor left  in  the  care  of  Messrs.  Thoburn,  Bowen,  and 
Hard. 

17.  Calcutta  District. 

The  Rev.  William  Taylor  arrived  in  Calcutta  early  in 
January,  1873,  having  come  from  Bombay  for  the  avowed 
purpose  of  organizing  a  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in 
the  city.  The  English  Wesleyans  had  been  established 
in  Calcutta  some  twelve  or  thirteen  years,  and  were 
carrying  on  work  among  both  the  Europeans  and  na- 
tives. They  had  a  tasteful  little  chapel,  a  good  parson- 
age, and  several  schools.  Their  membership,  however, 
was  not  large,  the  total  number  of  English  members  not 
exceeding  twenty.  Before  going  to  Calcutta  Mr.  Tay- 
lor wrote  to  the  Rev.  J.  Richards,  Wesleyan  superin- 
tendent of  the  district,  frankly  explaining  his  intention 
to  organize  a  Methodist  Church  on  a  separate  basis,  and 
received  in  reply  a  cordial  invitation  to  come  and  accept 
the  hospitality  of  the  Wesleyan  parsonage.  He  accord- 
ingly began  his  work  in  connection  with  the  Wesleyans ; 
but,  after  a  fortnight  of  successful  labor  with  them,  he 
withdrew  to  another  part  of  the  city,  and  began  to  work 
avowedly  on  a  separate  basis.  For  some  time  great  dif- 
ficulty was  experienced  in  finding  a  suitable  hall  for 
public  worship ;  but  late  in  February  the  Rev.  George 
Kerry,  of  the  English  Baptist  Mission,  offered  him  the 
use  of  a  chapel  in  Entally,  an  eastern  suburb  of  the  city. 
The  offer  was  gratefully  accepted,  and  the  chapel,  al- 
though inconveniently  situated,  proved  very  useful  to 
the  infant  cause.  Mr.  Kerry  has  ever  remained  a  warm 
and  steadfast  friend  of  the  good  work  which  he  thus, 
at  a  critical  moment,  so  materially  assisted. 


256      •    Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Mr,  Taylor's  work  in  Calcutta  took  root  much  more 
slowly  than  in  many  other  places  in  which  he  preached 
in  India,  The  first  class  was  organized  on  the  first  of 
April,  but  for  some  time  the  progress  was  slow.  During 
the  next  six  months  Mr,  Taylor  devoted  much  of  his 
time  to  visiting  from  house  to  house,  holding  meetings 
with  the  families,  including,  sometimes,  a  few  neighbors, 
but  no  opportunity  was  found  for  preaching  to  any  con- 
siderable number  of  persons,  except  in  the  suburban 
chapel.  The  first  Quarterly  Conference  was  organized 
on  the  4th  of  September,  when  it  was  determined  to 
build  a  temporary  tabernacle  on  a  rented  lot  in  Zigzag 
Lane,  a  thickly  populated  part  of  the  city.  The  work  was 
commenced  at  once,  and  on  the  9th  of  November  the 
new  place  of  worship  was  formally  opened.  From  that 
day  a  new  impetus  was  imparted  to  the  work.  Many 
were  converted,  and  a  silent  but  deep  interest  began  to 
be  felt  widely  through  the  city. 

Meanwhile  the  foundation  of  a  new  brick  church  had 
been  laid  at  a  central  point  in  the  city,  and  the  work 
was  pushed  rapidly  forward.  This  enterprise  was  made 
possible  for  the  struggling  little  Church  by  the  generosity 
of  the  Rev.  George  Bowen,  of  Bombay,  who,  with  char- 
acteristic liberality,  gave  $5,000  towards  its  erection. 
The  building  was  eighty  feet  in  length  by  fifty  in  width, 
which  gave  it  a  seating  capacity  a  little  larger  than  the 
average  of  Calcutta  churches; 

Bishop  Harris  arrived  in  Calcutta  in  December,  1873, 
expressed  himself  highly  pleased  with  the  state  of  the 
work,  and,  with  the  approval  and  consent  of  all  con- 
cerned, transferred  Rev.  J.  M.  Thoburn  from  North  India 
to  Calcutta,  relieving  Mr.  Taylor,  who  wished  to  go  for- 
ward with  his  evangelistic  work.  The  change,  however, 
was  not  effected  till  the  close  of  the  following  month. 


Calcutta  District.  *     257 

Dr.  Thoburn's  arrival  was  welcomed  by  the  little  so- 
ciety. The  first  Sabbath  was  dreary  and  wet,  and  Dr. 
Thoburn  himself  was  physically  weary.  After  a  walk 
of  about  a  mile  and  a  half,  arriving  at  the  dingy  little 
edifice  in  Entally,  he  found  only  some  fifty  or  sixty  per- 
sons gathered  there.  The  circumstances  were  far  from 
being  encouraging.  The  preached  word,  however,  was 
with  power.  Souls  were  saved.  The  congregation  in- 
creased, and  in  a  month,  upon  the  completion  of  the 
new  building,  over  four  hundred  persons  attended  its 
dedication  service.  These  subscribed  the  requisite 
amount  to  meet  the  balance  of  the  cost  of  the  building, 
and  it  was  dedicated  free  of  debt. 

The  new  church  was  opened  on  the  2 2d  of  February, 
1874.  The  congregation  increased  rapidly,  and  soon  it 
became  too  great  for  the  church  to  contain  it.  A  gra- 
cious revival  began  in  a  few  weeks,  and  has  continued 
with  but  brief  periods  of  interruption  till  now,  (1879.) 
About  three  hundred  persons  professed  conversion  dur- 
ing the  first  six  months,  but  comparatively  few  of  these 
united  with  the  Church,  some  being  strangers,  and  oth- 
ers members  of  other  evangelical  Churches  in  the  city. 
At  the  same  time  a  deep  religious  feeling  was  manifested 
throughout  the  city,  and  a  new  activity  began  to  be  ap- 
parent among  Christians  of  all  denominations;  an  ac- 
tivity which,  happily,  still  continues. 

The  hot  season  came  on,  which  is  one  of  the  severest 
tests  of  the  interest  of  a  congregation ;  but  the  same 
crowds  continued  to  attend,  and  the  blessed  work  of 
salvation  to  progress.  Souls  were  saved  at  almost  every 
service,  the  class-meetings  flourished,  the  special  meet- 
ing held  weekly  for  the  promotion  of  holiness  was  the 
means  of  developing  many  into  very  efficient  workers, 
and   a   spirit  of  earnest  love  prevailed  among  all. 


258     *     Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Upon  the  recurrence  of  the  cooler  season  it  was  re- 
solved, under  these  circumstances,  to  rent  the  Corinthi- 
an Theater  for  Sunday  evening  services.  The  theater 
accommodated  from  fourteen  hundred  to  fifteen  hun- 
dred persons.  Thus  many  more  were  reached,  and  again 
with  precious  results.  A  number  of  those  who  attended 
these  services  were  educated  Hindu  gentlemen,  and  it 
was  exceedingly  gratifying,  in  view  of  the  great  object 
of  the  organization  of  the  Church,  to  notice  the  interest 
they  manifested  by  a  continued  attendance. 

It  was  found  impracticable,  however,  to  continue  these 
services  in  the  theater  during  the  hot  season,  for  the 
building  was  not  adapted  for  the  use  of  punkahs,  and 
was  insufficiently  ventilated.  They  were,  therefore,  again 
transferred,  with  some  regret,  to  the  chapel.  Ere  this 
was  done,  however,  it  was  decided  to  erect  such  a  build- 
ing as  was  required  for  the  successful  progress  of  the 
work.  A  subscription  for  this  purpose  was  asked  of  the 
congregation  in  the  theater,  and  it  was  responded  to  so 
liberally  that  it  was  taken  as  a  sure  indication  of  the 
divine  favor,  and  the  enterprise  was  started  with  enthu- 
siasm. The  collection  of  funds  was  continued  through- 
out the  following  year,  and  at  the  end  of  it  sufficient 
had  been  raised  to  purchase  a  site  and  to  commence  the 
building,  which  was  accordingly  done.  Another  cold 
season  was  spent  in  the  Corinthian  Theater,  and  another 
hot  one  in  the  first  chapel;  and  then,  on  the  ist  of  Jan- 
uary, 1877,  the  congregation  finally  moved  into  a  plain 
building  capable  of  holding  two  thousand  persons,  though 
seated  only  for  fifteen  hundred.  The  financial  state- 
ment made  at  the  dedication  informed  the  public  that 
of  the  $38,000  required  about  half  had  been  already 
received,  and,  upon  request  being  made  for  the  other 
half,  it  was  promptly  subscribed. 


Calcutta  District.  259 

A  very  remarkable  work  has  been  carried  on  by  the 
Calcutta  Methodists  among  the  seamen  who  frequent 
that  port.  The  first  man  who  offered  himself  for  mem- 
bership to  Mr.  Taylor  was  a  captain  of  an  English  ship, 
and  he  was  an  earnest  of  hundreds  who  have  followed 
him.  From  the  first  the  claim  of  the  seamen  was  rec- 
ognized, and  frequent  services  held  among  them,  and  at 
the  beginning  of  1875  Rev.  T.  H.  Oakes  was  formally 
appointed  to  that  department  of  the  work.  Mr.  Oakes 
was  of  European  parentage,  but  born  in  India,  and  had 
been  a  clerk  in  a  mercantile  office.  On  his  way  to  the 
meetings  (held  in  the  temporary  tabernacle  in  Zigzag 
Lane)  he  was  accustomed  to  invite  such  seamen  as  he 
met  to  accompany  him  to  the  service.  Many  accepted, 
and  were  saved.  Mr.  Oakes  was  led  further,  and,  visit- 
ing their  boarding-houses  in  Bow  Bazaar,  and  the  ship- 
ping, larger  numbers  were  gathered  to  the  meetings  and 
were  saved. 

Soon  after  this  some  of  the  ladies  of  the  Church  were 
led  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  engage  in  an  excursion  into 
Bow  Bazaar  every  Sabbath  afternoon,  in  order  to  reach, 
with  the  gracious  messages  of  the  Gospel,  those  to  be 
there  found  in  the  grog-shops  and  boarding-houses. 
They  would  sing  and  pray  with  those  they  so  met,  and 
ask  them  to  attend  the  service  at  the  chapel  in  Dhur- 
rumtollah-street,  or  the  Corinthian  Theater,  (which  was 
occupied  in  the  cold  season,)  as  the  case  might  be. 
Their  work  was  much  blessed.  Out  of  these  horrid 
dens  many  were  plucked,  indeed,  as  brands  from  the 
burning;  and  Bow  Bazaar  being  thus  well  provided  for, 
left  at  liberty  the  first-mentioned  worker  for  more  ex- 
clusive efforts  among  the  shipping. 

Here  great  encouragement  was  met  with  on  every 
hand.     Not  only  did  large  numbers  attend  the  services, 


26o  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

and  through  the  earnest  preaching  of  Dr.  Thoburn  find 
salvation,  but  several  captains  were  friendly  enough  to 
invite  preaching  on  their  ships,  and  the  same  blessed 
results  attended  the  adoption  of  this  means  of  reaching 
perishing  souls,  also.  Soon  quite  a  number  were  beg- 
ging for  admission  into  Church-fellowship,  and  the  ne- 
cessity of  a  special  organization  for  such  became  clear, 
and,  on  December  5,  1875,  The  Seamen's  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  of  Calcutta  was  organized. 

The  appointment  now  stands  on  the  Conference  min- 
utes quite  distinct  from  the  Calcutta  Church.  The 
preaching  of  the  Gospel  has  been  attended  with  singu- 
lar power  among  the  sailors  who  frequent  the  port  of 
Calcutta.  It  excites  no  surprise  to  hear  of  a  dozen  or 
a  score  of  them  being  converted  in  a  single  meeting. 
Whenever  at  all  possible  a  class  is  formally  organized 
on  board  the  several  ships  to  which  the  converted  men 
belong,  and  arrangements  made  for  their  holding  regu- 
lar services  when  at  sea.  In  this  way  each  ship  becomes 
a  floating  Bethel,  and  the  good  work  is  spread  through- 
out the  world.  There  are  at  present  about  fifty  ships 
in  different  parts  of  the  world,  carrying  praying  bands 
composed  of  men  converted  in  Calcutta.  A  large 
building,  containing  a  coffee-room,  reading-room,  in- 
quiry room,  and  hall  for  public  worship,  with  apart- 
ments for  boarders,  and,  also,  for  the  residence  of  the 
missionary  in  charge,  has  been  rented  at  a  cost  of  $2,400 
a  year,  and  serves  as  the  head-quarters  of  this  work. 
The  present  missionary  in  charge  is  Rev.  F.  A.  Good- 
win, who  has  two  valuable  assistants,  Messrs.  Kerr  and 
Jacobson. 

Thus  far  less  success  has  been  met  with  among  the 
native  population  of  Calcutta  than  had  been  anticipated, 
and  yet  there  have  not  been  wanting  tokens  of  cncour- 


Calcutta  District.  261 

agement  in  that  direction.  A  separate  Bengalee  Church 
has  not  yet  been  organized,  but  separate  services  are 
held  in  the  Bengalee  language,. while  a  dozen  members 
and  sixteen  probationers  have  been  received  into  the. 
Church.  A  large  number  of  English-speaking  Hindus 
attend  the  Sunday-evening  services,  and  many  of  them 
publicly  avow  a  genuine  interest  in  Christianity. 

For  some  years  no  attempt  was  made  to  establish 
schools  in  connection  with  the  work  in  Calcutta,  all  the 
resources  of  the  people  being  absorbed  in  church-build- 
ing and  aggressive  evangelistic  work;  but  early  in  1877 
it  was  felt  that  the  time  had  come  to  make  a  beginning 
in  this  department  of  Christian  labor.  The  Indian  Gov- 
ernment provides  no  education  for  the  European  and 
Eurasian  children  in  the  country,  although  willing  to 
aid  private  parties  in  establishing  schools  for  them. 
Most  of  the  schools  in  India  which  have  been  provided 
for  this  class  of  people  are  under  Roman  Catholic  or 
ritualistic  control,  and  it  is  becoming  more  apparent 
every  year  that  the  Methodists  of  India  must  make 
proper  provision  for  the  education  of  their  children  in 
schools  free  from  the  pernicious  influence  of  sacerdo- 
talism. 

The  first  school  opened  in  Calcutta  was  a  very  un- 
pretentious one,  for  day  pupils  only,  with  two  teachers, 
one  of  whom  gave  her  services  gratuitously.  In  a  short 
time  applications  for  boarding  began  to  be  made,  and 
arrangements  were  made  to  admit  a  limited  number  of 
boarding  pupils.  At  the  close  of  the  year  it  was  found 
necessary  to  organize  two  separate  schools,  the  usages 
of  the  country  being  extremely  unfavorable  to  the  co- 
education of  the  sexes.  At  this  time  a  proposition  was 
received  from  the  managing  committee  of  the  Calcutta 
Girls'  School  to  unite  that  institution  with  the  new  school 


26^  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

in  such  a  way  as  to  give  the  Methodists  a  denomina- 
tional interest  in  the  school  without  destroying  its  non- 
sectarian  character.  The  proposal  was  accepted,  and 
the  school  is  prospering.  It  has  a  staff  of  seven  teach- 
ers, and  occupies  buildings  for  which  a  rent  of  $2,400 
per  annum  is  paid.  The  present  number  of  pupils  is 
one  hundred.  The  boys'  school  is  prospering,  but  as 
yet  has  a  smaller  attendance.  In  addition  to  these  En- 
glish schools  three  small  vernacular  schools  are  main- 
tained by  ladies  of  the  Church. 

Not  the  least  interesting  feature  of  the  work  of  the 
Calcutta  Church  is  an  inebriate  asylum,  organized  dur- 
ing the  present  year,  (1878.)  It  is  not  formally  con- 
'nected  with  the  Church,  and  yet  virtually  exists  in  con- 
nection with  it.  Thus  far  it  has  proved  very  successful. 
The  present  number  of  inmates  is  sixteen.  The  annual 
cost  of  the  asylum  will  probably  be  about  $2,000. 

One  of  the  most  marked  tokens  of  God's  favor  toward 
the  Calcutta  Church  has  been  seen  in  the  faithful  pro- 
vision which  he  has  made  for  the  financial  wants  of  the 
work.  The  first  members  were  gathered  from  among 
the  poor,  and  the  great  majority  of  those  received  since 
have  been  comparatively  poor  persons,  but  at  every 
stage  of  the  work  money  has  been  found  to  meet  the 
pressing  demands  of  the  hour,  and  the  disciples  have 
lacked  nothing.  The  brief  history  of  this  Church  af- 
fords not  only  reason  for  profound  gratitude  to  God, 
but  also  inspires  its  members  with  most  cheering  hopes 
of  future  success.  The  position  at  present  held  by  them 
is  in  some  respects  an  exceedingly  strong  one,  and,  if 
faithful  to  their  opportunities,  they  cannot  but  do  noble 
things  for  God  in  the  years  to  come. 

Darjeeling  is  a  sanitarium  for  Calcutta,  now  readily 
reached  by  public  conveyance.     It  is  one  of  the  con- 


Calcutta  District,  263 

ference  appointments,  and  supports  as  pastor  Rev.  D. 
H.  Lee. 

Allahabad,  an  important  railroad  junction,  and  the 
scat  of  government  for  the  North-west  Provinces,  hav- 
ing a  large  English  population,  and  the  leading  paper  of 
India,  the  "  Pioneer,"  is  blessed  with  a  flourishing  Meth- 
odist Church,  numbering  more  than  a  hundred,  conduct- 
ing seven  Sunday-schools  in  various  languages.  The 
pastor,  Rev.  D.  Osborne,  is  an  eloquent  preacher  in 
Hindustani,  as  well  as  in  English.  A  fine  church  build- 
ing has  just  been  erected,  six  thousand  rupees  having 
been  raised  for  this  purpose  in  1877,  making  the  total 
circuit  income  nine  thousand. 

Jubbulpore  is  a  prominent  city  in  the  Central  Prov- 
inces. It  has  had  a  Methodist  pastor  for  three  years ; 
the  small  membership  has  been  encouraged  and  in- 
creased at  a  camp-meeting  held  there  in  the  early  part 
of  1878.     L.  R.  James  is  pastor. 

Agra  is  on  the  line  of  the  North-west  Provinces  and 
the  Punjaub,  due  west  from  Lucknow.  That  which  is 
more  beautiful  than  the  Taj  is  being  raised  here,  a  liv- 
ing temple  of  spiritual  believers.  Though  the  member- 
ship, an  outgrowth  mainly  of  the  Calcutta  work  of  1873, 
is  not  large,  they  manifested  their  faith  by  contributing 
three  thousand  rupees  in  1877  to  the  expenses  of  the 
cause.     J.  W.  Gamble  is  pastor. 

Roorkee,  in  the  far  north,  has  received  an  experienced 
missionary,  Rev.  P.  T.  Wilson,  M.D.,  who  has  shown 
ability  in  preaching  to  the  natives  in  their  own  language, 
acquired  by  faithful  service  in  North  India. 

At  Futtehpore,  which  is  midway  between  Allahabad 
and  Cawnpore,  a  probationer  of  the  Conference,  W. 
Isaacson,  has  been  appointed,  who  works  zealously 
among  the  natives. 

Vol.  II.— 16 


264  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Thus  the  Calcutta  District  stretches  from  the  mouth 
of  the  Ganges  far  back  toward  the  Himalayas,  and 
reaches  westward  half  way  to  Bombay.  It  has  half  a 
dozen  ordained  pastors  who  preach  in  the  vernacular. 
In  this  respect  it  is  more  highly  favored  than  either  of 
the  other  districts,  having,  also,  the  beautiful  tongue 
of  India,  used  by  a  hundred  millions,  as  well  as  the 
Bengali. 

18.  Bombay  District. 

The  city  of  Bombay  has  a  population  of  nearly  a 
million,  ranking  second  among  all  the  cities  subject  to 
the  British  crown.  In  it  the  influence  of  Methodism 
was  felt  during  the  years  1875  and  1876,  under  the  la- 
bors of  Messrs.  Bowen,  Robbins,  and  Gilder,  pastors, 
strongly  supported  by  able  and  devoted  lay  preachers. 
Mr.  Manekjee  Mody,  converted  from  Parseeism  in  1874, 
was  preaching  to  the  Parsees;  Mr.  Bowen,  speaking 
daily  in  Marathi ;  Mr.  Robbins  becoming  soon  pastor 
of  the  Marathi  bands,  and  preaching  in  streets  and  halls. 
Street  preaching  in  several  languages  was  a  prominent 
feature  of  the  Bombay  effort.  The  cause  here  was 
greatly  favored  in  having  at  its  command  the  experience, 
wisdom,  ability,  and  devotion  of  Mr.  Bowen,  for  many 
years  the  editor  of  the  "Bombay  Guardian,"  and  who 
had  long  ago  adopted  the  self-supporting  plan.  This 
humble  and  eminent  man  has  been  an  ensample  to  the 
flock,  and  the  Bombay  Church,  as  parent  of  the  others 
throughout  this  work  in  South  India,  has  magnified  its 
office  in  helping  infant  Churches  in  many  places.  Its 
laymen,  as  well  as  pastors,  have  gone  out  to  distant 
points  regularly  to  preach.  This  Church  sent  ten  thou- 
sand rupees  to  aid  the  first  Methodist  building  in  Cal- 
cutta. It  has  welcomed  and  forwarded  the  men  who 
have  arrived  strangers  in  this  far-off  land,  to  enter  upon 


Bombay  District.  265 

a  work  in  doing  which  they  did  not  know  whence 
food  and  clothing  would  come,  except  as  given  by  God. 
Such  have  been  welcomed  with  tears  of  joy,  and  sent  on 
their  way,  in  due  time,  rejoicing.  These  Christians  have 
in  turn  been  favored  with  the  presence  and  preaching 
of  very  many  of  the  missionaries  of  the  North,  who  pass 
through  this  port,  on  their  way  to  and  from  the  mission 
field  in  the  valley  of  the  Ganges. 

In  the  Falkland  Road  Methodist  Episcopal  Hall,  the 
Bombay,  Bengal,  and  Madras  Mission  was  organized 
into  an  Annual  Conference  on  the  9th  of  November, 
1876,  by  Bishop  Andrews,  who  said  as  follows: — 

"In  accordance  with  the  action  of  the  General  Con- 
ference of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  held  in 
Baltimore,  United  States  of  America,  May  i,  1876, 
whereby  the  South  India  Conference  was  constituted 
of  all  those  parts  of  India  not  included  in  the  North 
India  Conference,  I  hereby  recognize  the  following 
brethren  as  members  of  said  Conference,  namely  : — 

*'  William  Taylor,  George  Bowen,  James  M.  Thoburn, 
William  Robbins,  C.  P.  Hard,  D.  O.  Fox,  P.  M.  Muk- 
erji,  D.  Osborne,  M.  H.  Nichols,  J.  Blackstock,  G.  K. 
Gilder,  and  C.  W.  Christian  :  and  the  following  brethren 
as  probationers  in  the  said  Conference,  namely :  F.  G. 
Davis,  F.  A.  Goodwin,  J.  Shaw,  D.  H.  Lee,  J.  E.  Robin- 
son, W.  E.  Newlon,  W.  F.  G.  Curties,  and  T.  H.  Cakes. 

"  I  also  announce  the  transfer  of  W.  J.  Gladwin,  (an 
elder,)  from  the  North  India  Conference ;  I.  F.  Row, 
(an  elder,)  from  the  New  England  Conference ;  and 
Levan  R.  Janney,  (a  probationer,)  from  the  Central 
Ohio  Conference,  as  by  the  accompanying  certificates. 

"  And  on  this  first  session  of  the  South  India  Confer- 
ence I  invoke  the  special  blessing  of  the  Great  Head 
of  the  Church. 


266  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions, 

"May  love,  faith,  and  wisdom  attend  its  deliberations, 
and  prepare  the  way  for  a  long  history  of  distinguished 
usefulness  in  this  Indian  Empire." 

Messrs.  Hard,  Gladwin,  Osborne,  and  Davis  were 
chosen  secretaries.  Five  days  of  delightful  religious 
business  followed.  Daily  evangelistic  services  were 
held.  The  episcopal  visit  here  and  throughout  the  ter- 
ritory of  the  Conference  was  highly  appreciated.  Six 
hundred  copies  of  the  Minutes  and  two  thousand  copies 
of  the  pastoral  address  were  issued. 

The  work  in  Bombay  has  a  Marathi  circuit  and  an 
English  circuit,  each  with  a  pastor.  The  presiding 
elder,  as  in  the  other  districts,  gives  more  time  to  the 
head  city  than  to  any  other  place.  Dean  Hall,  in  the 
south,  Falkland  Road  Hall  in  the  center,  and  Mazagon 
Hall  in  the  north,  are  the  three  main  congregations. 
Here  are  over  two  hundred  members,  with  a  couple  of 
hundred  Sunday-school  scholars.  Thirteen  local  preach- 
ers increase  the  evangelistic  force.  The  contributions 
in  1877  were  7,500  rupees;  no  public  collection  being 
taken,  except  quarterly  for  the  poor.  The  giving  was 
through  the  fellowship  bands.  These  noble  people  are 
building  a  church,  and  have  a  plan  for  parsonage  and 
school.  Early  in  1878  George  Miles,  who  was  the  first 
to  request  Mr.  Taylor  to  organize  a  Church  in  India, 
died  in  triumph,  saying,  "Jesus  saves  me!  Jesus  soothes 
me !  "  Bombay  has  furnished  the  Annual  Conference 
with  several  preachers.  The  motto  of  the  city,  ^^Frimiis 
in  Indis,'"  may  be  applicable  to  the  Church  as  well  as 
the  municipality. 

We  will  now  notice  the  Church  as  it  exists  at  the 
other  important  points  of  this  district. 

Poonah  is  a  Marathi  Brahmin  city,  one  hundred  and 
nineteen  miles  south-east  of  Bombay,  and  has  a  popula- 


Bombay  District.  267 

tion  of  one  hundred  thousand.  It  is  high  and  healthy, 
its  location  being  nearly  four  thousand  feet  above  the  sea. 
It  has  a  large  military  station.  Mr.  Fox  was  the  pastor  of 
our  Church  here  for  three  years,  and  it  largely  accepted 
his  thorough  views  as  to  separation  from  the  world, 
the  attainment  of  entire  sanctification  of  heart  by  faith, 
and  its  manifestation  in  self-denying  practical  godliness. 
Mr.  Frazer,  a  talented  theologian  and  railway  magistrate, 
has  been  in  every  way  a  pastoral  assistant.  A  large 
building,  of  which  the  rent  is  about  fifty  dollars  a 
month,  furnishes  a  pleasant  preaching  hall,  which  can 
accommodate  four  hundred.  It  has  many  rooms  for 
Sunday-school  and  day  school,  and  for  the  parsonage. 
Large  subscriptions,  on  a  plan  of  monthly  accumulation, 
have  been  received  for  a  new  church,  which  will  be 
erected  soon.  The  Methodist  people  here  have  long 
been  wishing  the  establishment  of  a  religious  seminary. 
In  1876  the  South  India  Conference  resolved,  "That  a 
high  school  be  located  in  Poonah,  and  that  the  south 
and  west  portions  of  the  Conference  unite  in  sustaining 
it;  and  that,  as  the  character  of  the  school  will  depend 
almost  entirely  on  the  qualifications  of  its  principal,  no 
school  be  opened  till  an  experienced  and  well-qualified 
teacher  can  be  obtained."  This  body  of  believers  is 
now  caring  for  Mr.  Drake,  preacher  to  the  natives,  as 
well  as  for  Pastor  Blackstock.  They  co-operate  in  ef- 
forts for  the  salvation  of  the  multitudes  of  India's  own 
people,  and  a  few  natives  are  members  of  the  Church — 
more  than  has  been  usual  with  new  organizations.  In 
all,  Poonah  has  about  a  hundred  members  of  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church.  Their  gifts  for  the  cause  of 
Christ  in  1877,  one  of  the  famine  years,  when  the  cost 
of  living  was  two  or  three  times  as  much  as  usual,  were 

3-593  rupees. 
2 


268  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Lanowlee  is  forty  miles  west  of  Poonah,  and  is  a 
railway  station,  at  the  highest  point  of  the  Ghauts, 
amid  wonderful  scenery.  It  is  a  part  of  the  Poonah  Cir- 
cuit. Here  is  a  fine  little  church,  toward  the  building 
of  which  a  railway-driver,  when  converted,  gave  1,200 
rupees.  In  a  beautiful  grove  at  this  point  was  held  In- 
dia's first  regular  camp-meeting,  after  the  American 
fashion,  for  a  week,  beginning  with  the  17th  of  April, 
1878.  It  was  in  charge  of  Rev.  William  B.  Osborne. 
Some  came  eight  hundred  miles  to  attend.  Thirty 
tents  were  occupied.  Native  preachers,  as  well  as  Eu- 
ropeans of  several  denominations,  received  the  hallowed 
fire  which  descended  upon  this  waiting,  weeping,  joy- 
ful, strengthened  company.  The  "  Bombay  Guardian  " 
speaks  most  highly  of  the  meeting. 

Egutpoora  is  a  railway  station,  about  fourscore  miles 
north-east  of  Bombay,  on  the  line  which  runs  to  Allaha- 
bad, in  the  valley  of  the  Ganges.  Mr.  Pearcey  has  been 
instrumental  in  the  establishment  of  a  Methodist  Episco- 
pal Church  here.  Aided  by  Bombay,  a  church  building, 
costing  4,500  rupees,  has  been  erected.  Now  this  band 
has  subscribed  2,000  rupees  toward  the  Bombay  church 
edifice,  an  offering  of  gratitude  for  parental  care.  The 
members  at  Egutpoora  are  chiefly  railway  ^/;///^j^^j-,  Euro- 
pean and  native.     Rev.  G.  K.  Gilder  is  pastor. 

Mhow  is  a  military  station,  three  hundred  miles  north- 
east of  Bombay,  where  Mr.  Nichols  has  been  preaching 
to  the  European  soldiers  and  civilians,  and  has  em- 
ployed native  assistants  to  teach  among  the  natives.  He 
is  erecting  a  large  church.  The  income  of  this  Church 
for  1877  was  2,200  rupees. 

Nagpore  is  the  great  city  of  the  Central  Provinces, 
and  is  four  hundred  miles  east  of  Bombay.  Ten  miles 
distant  is  Kamptee,  a  large    military   station    for    En- 


Bombay  District.  269 

glish  and  native  troops.  Mr.  Gladwin,  who  was  an  En- 
glish and  Hindustani  preacher  for  years  in  North  India, 
became  the  pioneer  of  Methodism  in  Central  India. 
Nagpore  is  one  of  the  circuits  which  came  under  his 
labors.  His  successor  is  Mr.  Robbins,  his  brother-in- 
law.  In  Nagpore  and  Kamptee  there  are  one  hundred 
and  sixty  Sunday-school  scholars,  and  fifty  members, 
who  contributed  2,000  rupees  in  1877. 

Kurrachee,  though  not  so  large  as  Nagpore,  is  a  grow- 
ing city.  It  is  six  hundred  miles  north-west  of  Bombay, 
or  yet  more  as  the  steamer  goes.  It  lies  by  the  mouth 
of  the  Indus,  one  of  the  mighty  rivers  of  constantly-in- 
creasing traffic.  Beloochistan  is  north-west,  while  Af- 
ghanistan is  a  little  farther  north.  Here  is  a  grand 
harbor,  and  the  trade  of  the  port  will  take  another  leap 
with  the  completion  of  the  railway  to  Mooltan,  whence 
the  line  reaches  Lahore,  on  the  direct  route  from  dis- 
tant Calcutta  to  the  north-west  corner  of  the  Indian 
Empire.  Within  Mr.  Goodwin's  pastorate  here  of  two 
years  a  stone  church  and  parsonage  were  built,  valued 
at  8,000  rupees.  There  are  forty  members,  who  con- 
tributed 1,000  rupees  in  1877.  Mr.  Fox  is  now  hard 
at  work  here,  preparing  the  way  for  a  large  force  of 
laborers  in  Sinde. 

19.  Madras  District. 
This  district  is  of  considerable  area,  covering  espe- 
cially the  peninsular  part  of  Hindustan;  starting  from 
Madr-as,  on  the  Bay  of  Bengal,  to  the  western  coast  four 
hundred  miles,  and  from  Hyderabad,  in  the  Nizam's 
Territory,  to  Cape  Cormorin,  the  southern  point  of  the 
peninsula,  seven  hundred  miles.  The  Methodist  Church 
members  are  scattered  along  these  great  railroad  lines, 
and  are  found  at  almost  all  points  where  Europeans  and 


270  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

East  Indians  are  located  in  military,  civil,  or  commercial 
employments.  The  railway  from  Madras  to  Bombay, 
stretching  eight  hundred  miles  north-west,  is  heavily 
used  by  a  vast  number  of  passenger  and  freight  trains. 
The  former  class  of  trains  start  morning  and  evening 
for  the  opposite  city,  taking  forty  hours  for  the  transit. 
There  are  several  branch  lines  from  this  main  trunk. 
Another  great  railway  line  runs  south-west  from  Madras 
four  hundred  miles,  to  the  west  coast.  At  Jollarpett, 
one  hundred  and  forty-two  miles  out,  it  sends  a  branch 
to  Bangalore,  eighty  miles  north-west.  At  Erode,  two 
hundred  and  fifty  miles  out,  it  sends  a  branch  south- 
east to  the  Bay  of  Bengal,  through  Trichinopoly,  an 
English  center,  to  Negapatam,  a  military  station.  Near 
Coimbatore,  three  hundred  miles  out,  a  line  is  expected 
to  push  up  into  the  Neilgherry  Hills,  passing  through 
beautiful  Conoor  to  Ootacamund,  the  seat  of  Govern- 
ment during  the  hot  season,  from  April  to  October. 
Negapatam  is  but  a  few  hours  by  steamer  from  Ceylon, 
which  is  directly  south,  around  which  steamers  go  from 
Madras  to  London.  This  district,  having  forty  millions  of 
people,  is  mainly  British  territory,  in  the  full  sense  of  the 
word,  under  the  name  "  Madras  Presidency."  Under  the 
supervision  of  its  government  is  Mysore,  having  a  native 
prince,  but  with  British  influence  paramount  at  Banga- 
lore. The  Nizam's  Territory  is  north-west,  the  strongest 
independent  Mohammedan  State,  but  guided  by  British 
advice,  and  backed  by  a  large  military  force  at  Hydera- 
bad. The  net-work  of  railways  has  many  small  stations 
where  the  European  and  East  Indian  population  are 
planted.  This  is  becoming  true,  also,  of  the  line  lately 
opened  along  the  east  coast  of  the  peninsula  from  Mad- 
ras to  the  extreme  south.  Here  is  a  vast  field  for  re- 
ligious work  among  Europeans  and  their  descendants  of 


Madras  District.  271  . 

mixed  blood.  A  witnessing  Church,  composed  of  these 
classes,  is  arising,  to  be  a  great  power  for  good,  to  roll 
aM^ay  the  reproach  which  European  ungodliness  has 
brought  upon  the  name  of  our  holy  religion,  to  co-oper- 
ate with  missionary  effort  by  sympathy,  supporting  mis- 
sionaries, themselves  preaching,  teaching,  and  testifying 
in  the  vernaculars  to  the  natives,  whose  views  and  cus- 
toms they  well  know,  having  lived  among  them  for  years, 
or,  perhaps,  through  all  their  lives.  These  must  be  the 
material  for  a  large  missionary  force,  supplying  preach- 
ers and  teachers  to  any  extent,  in  proportion  to  their 
own  conversions  and  consecrated  zeal.  They  are  to  be 
a  base  of  operations  upon  the  native  masses.  It  is 
mainly  among  the  Europeans  and  East  Indians  that 
Methodism  counts  its  converts  in  South  India,  for  the 
reason  that  the  pioneer  preachers  have  been  able  to 
speak  English  only,  and  that  the  work  has  been  so  im- 
perative in  its  demands,  and  rapid  and  wide  in  its  out- 
reachings,  that  they  have  not  had  time  to  stop  to  learn 
the  languages,  Tamil,  Teluga,  Canarese,  Malayalam, 
which  are  more  difficult  than  Hindustani,  used  in  the 
north.  But  among  the  converts  several,  such  as  Law- 
yer Gordon,  of  Madras,  are  preaching  daily,  and  teach- 
ing to  some  extent  in  the  vernacular.  A  great  deal  of 
evangelistic  work  has  thus  been  done  in  the  main  cities, 
and  at  railway  places  among  the  natives.  Deep  im- 
pressions have  been  made.  Some  have  turned  from 
idols  to  worship  the  true  and  living  God ;  some  have 
turned  from  Romanism,  which  is  hardly  distinguishable 
from  idolatry. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  Mr.  Taylor  visited  Mad- 
ras Presidency  in  1874,  having  previously  planted  our 
Church  in  the  Bombay  and  Bengal  (Calcutta)  Presi- 
dencies. 


2/2  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

The  city  of  Madras  has  four  hundred  thousand  inhab- 
itants, sixteen  thousand  of  them  Europeans  and  their 
descendants.  It  is  the  capital  of  the  presidency,  where 
the  Duke  of  Buckingham,  of  royal  blood,  is  governor, 
on  a  salary  of  120,000  rupees  a  year.  This  post  has 
been  chiefly  occupied  by  Rev.  C.  P.  Hard.  He  entered 
the  field  December  25,  1874,  and  found  Methodism  un- 
der way,  but  carried  on  wholly  by  lay  agency.  He 
found  four  congregations,  over  which  he  was  to  be  pas- 
tor, and  he  was,  also,  to  be  the  presiding  elder  of  that 
great  district.  His  duties  were,  daily  preaching  and  in- 
cessant pastoral  work,  and  the  successes  were  glorious. 
The  Pursewalkum  Sabbath-school  was  soon  organized, 
which  has  two  hundred  scholars.  The  Church  Building 
Fund  was  started,  which  has  resulted  in  the  erection  of 
a  church  at  Perambore,  costing  2,000  rupees,  and  in  a 
parsonage,  with  church  site,  "  Stella  Lodge,"  in  Vepery, 
costing  10,500  rupees.  The  native  Work  was  prosecuted 
under  Benjamin  Peters,  a  native  preacher,  and  other 
volunteers.  The  Poodoopett  Pandal  became  a  center 
of  work  among  the  natives  in  day  and  Sunday-schools. 
At  Pursewalkum  an  English  brother  hired  a  hall  for  the 
Tamil  congregation  for  preaching,  bands,  day  and  Sun- 
day-schools. A  pandal,  erected  in  the  court,  enlarged 
the  accommodation. 

In  1874  a  man  named  Pappiah  heard  the  Gospel 
preached  in  Poodoopett  Pandal,  accepted  the  Saviour, 
and  carried  the  glorious  news  to  his  native  village,  called 
Tuchoor,  sixty-five  miles  from  Madras,  where  a  delega- 
tion of  four  men  invited  Mr.  Hard  to  preach  the  Gos- 
pel. Mr.  Hard,  with  Mr.  Peters,  returned  with  the  dele- 
gation, and  the  result  was  the  conversion  of  sixty  souls. 
A  mission  was  established,  and  a  year  afterward  it 
was    handed    over    to  the  Church    Missionary   Society, 


Madras  District.  273 

because  of  our  lack  of  native  preachers  to  supply  all 
demands. 

The  arrival  from  America  of  ordained  men  for  the 
work  in  Madras  District  gave  it  a  great  impulse.  Rev. 
F.  G.  Davis,  on  Black  Town  Circuit,  Rev.  W.  F.  G.  Cur- 
ties,  on  Perambore  and  Madras  Railway  Circuit,  and  Rev. 
James  Shaw,  on  Vepery  Circuit,  were  all  greatly  blessed 
in  their  labors.  Churches  were  built,  benevolent  contri- 
butions made  on  a  liberal  scale,  and  souls  converted. 

In  the  eastern  part  of  Madras  our  people,  under  Mr. 
Davis'  leadership,  have  hired  a  hall  at  seventy  rupees  a 
month,  in  the  midst  of  the  most  dense  population,  and 
are  doing  a  good  work. 

The  Madras  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  maintains 
three  European  and  one  native  pastor,  having  about  fifty 
men  on  the  quarterly  "plan,"  which  assigns  them  meet- 
ings to  conduct ;  there  are  fifteen  fellowship  bands,  as 
many  weekly  prayer-meetings,  several  Sabbath-schools, 
some  primary  day-schools,  and  besides,  a  large  amount 
of  street  preaching  is  done.  The  Church  has  here  won 
some  souls  from  heathenism,  and  seeks  to  use  all  avail- 
able strength  for  the  conversion  of  the  natives. 

Bangalore,  containing  two  hundred  thousand  inhabit- 
ants, is  two  hundred  miles  west  of  Madras,  and  contains 
one  thousand  English  and  native  soldiers,  and  a  large 
English  population.  It  is  a  beautiful  and  elevated  loca- 
tion. The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  was  organized 
here  five  weeks  after  the  first  Methodist  sermon  was 
preached,  and  Mr.  Shaw  was  appointed  pastor,  and 
continued  here  three  successful  years.  Mr.  Newlon 
coming  to  his  aid  in  January,  1876,  their  pastoral  care 
was  divided.  In  this  city  there  are  now  two  circuits, 
with  Sabbath-schools  having  two  hundred  scholars, 
bands,  and  all  the  departments  of  religious  activity  be- 


274  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

longing  to  Methodism.  There  are  two  churches,  free 
of  debt.  That  on  St.  John's  Hill  has  lately  been  much 
improved  under  Mr.  Newlon's  care,  and  is  a  center  of 
hearty  and  loving  work  for  Jesus.  Sabbath-school  la- 
bors and  the  rescue  of  the  souls  of  the  imperiled  poor 
have  been  prominent  features  of  this  toil  for  the  hea- 
then. At  Richmond  Town  Mr.  Shaw  superintended,  as 
pastor,  architect,  and  builder,  the  erection  of  a  beautiful 
church,  which  has  been  improved  by  Mr.  Robinson. 
Our  church  property,  exclusive  of  the  lots  granted  by 
Government,  is  valued  at  12,000  rupees,  which  means 
much  more  than  6,000  dollars  here,  where  skilled  labor 
brings  only  twelve  cents  a  day  to  a  man  who  boards 
himself.  Mr.  Robinson  has  a  model  Sabbath-school,  in 
which  his  wife,  trained  in  Sunday-school  work  in  New 
York  city,  is  very  helpful.  Both  of  them  are  sweet  sing- 
ers, and  use  this  accomplishment  with  good  effect.  Ban- 
galore Methodism  has  a  hundred  members,  but  many 
Christians  not  Methodists  heartily  co-operate  with  them. 
A  preacher  to  the  natives  has  received  assistance  to- 
ward his  support  from  this  Church.  Captain  Law- 
rence, who  has  given  his  money  profusely  to  our  Church, 
preaches  in  several  languages.  Miss  Lydia  Van  Som- 
eren  (now  Mrs.  Hard)  had  a  Bible-class  of  fifty  ladies 
on  St.  John's  Hill.  Her  father  maintained  one  of  our 
preachers  for  a  year  at  his  table.  The  financial  returns 
in  Bangalore  in  1877  were  3,000  rupees.  A  day  school 
has  been  started  at  Richmond  Town  by  two  Methodist 
ladies,  and  the  people  of  South  India  greatly  desire  to 
establish  a  seminary  in  this  cool  and  healthful  place,  so 
that  they  may  not  be  obliged  to  send  their  children  to 
ritualistic  or  Romanizing  schools.  A  committee  now  ex- 
ists which  is  aiming  to  secure  suitable  buildings  for  the 
purpose,  but  the  first  need  is  suitable  teachers,  sent  out 


Madras  District.  2^^ 

from  America,  and  receiving  support,  according  to  the 
principle  of  the  Conference — support,  but  nothing  be- 
yond. 

Bellary  is  another  place  having  a  military  establish- 
ment. It  contains  fifty  thousand  natives,  and  is  three 
hundred  miles  north-west  of  Madras.  It  was  visited  by 
Messrs.  Hard  and  Robinson  in  November,  1875.  Con- 
versions took  place.  Bands  and  Sabbath-schools  were 
organized.  The  large  school-house  was  secured  for  reg- 
ular service.  A  local  preacher  was  appointed  as  a  sup- 
ply. Philip  Phillips,  a  few  months  later,  sang  here,  and 
helped  to  raise  2,600  rupees  for  the  church.  Mr.  Robin- 
son made  monthly  pastoral  visits  to  the  place  from  Hy- 
derabad. Mr.  Ward  came  out  from  America  in  January, 
1877,  and  built  a  fine  stone  church,  which  was  opened  in 
February,  1878.  It  cost  4,000  rupees,  and  the  site  was 
given  by  Government,  Mr.  Pincott,  a  local  preacher, 
has  strengthened  the  pastoral  force,  so  that  this  young 
circuit,  Bellary  and  the  adjacent  railway  line,  maintains 
two  zealous  pastors.  The  Sabbath-schools  flourish. 
Much  good  is  done  among  the  soldiers.  Pastor  Ward 
is  learning  Telugoo.  Pastor  Pincott  preaches  in  Hin- 
dustani, also.  Here  are  now  seventy-five  members.  The 
contributions  in  1877  were  1,650  rupees.  Bellary  was 
most  severely  stricken  by  famine.  Mr.  Firth,  a  local 
preacher,  has  offered  to  repay  the  Woman's  Foreign 
Missionary  Society  if  it  will  send  out  a  teacher.  Bands 
are  successful  at  Cuddapah,  Gooty,  Saichore,  Shahabad, 
Gootburga,  the  principal  points  for  three  hundred  miles. 

The  vast  city  of  Hyderabad  is  four  hundred  miles 
north-west  from  Madras,  and  is  the  capital  of  the  Ni- 
zam's territory.  The  native  city  proper  bears  the  above 
name,  and  it  is  filled  with  the  ferocity  of  Mohammedan- 
ism.    Weapons  are  the  usual  appendages  of  the  seem- 


276  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

ingly  brave.  The  talented  prime-minister,  Sir  Salur 
Jung,  who  visited  England  lately,  knows  his  people  to 
be  so  hostile  to  Christianity  that  he  has  warned  mission- 
aries of  the  personal  danger  of  their  going  down  into  the 
city  to  preach.  An  English  community  lies  on  the 
north  side  of  the  great  city,  called  Chadarghat.  Mr. 
Robinson  went  there  on  Christmas-day,  1874,  and  spent 
three  successful  years.  He  built  a  church  costing  12,000 
rupees.  The  Sabbath-school,  and  sermons  to  it  from 
the  blackboard,  and  the  songs,  have  attracted  atten- 
tion and  gathered  congregations.  A  good,  intelligent, 
united,  working  Church  has  grown  up  here;  the  present 
pastor,  Mr.  Curties,  has  his  home  next  door  to  this 
fine  church,  which  is  between  a  beautiful  park  and  the 
splendid  railway  terminus.  Many  high  English  officials 
and  natives  of  position  have  learned  the  principles  of 
our  faith,  as  set  forth  in  the  practical  and  holy  utter- 
ances and  lives  of  our  pastors  and  people.  The  wife 
of  the  ruling  English  official  aided  our  work  in  some  of 
its  financial  efforts.  Several  native  princes  spent  300  ru- 
pees each,  at  one  of  our  sales,  to  help  our  church  build- 
ing. Some  of  our  people  here  testify  for  Christ  in  Hindus- 
tani, and  our  pastor  declares  the  truth  in  that  language. 
Converts  from  Mohammedanism  are  now  expected. 

Secunderabad,  fifty  miles  to  the  north,  including  mili- 
tary points,  Trimulgherry,  and  Bolarum,  still  northward, 
is  now  a  separate  circuit,  and  has  Mr.  Gladwin,  one  of 
our  older  men,  as  pastor,  who  has  a  two-edged  gospel 
sword,  using,  as  he  does,  English  and  Hindustani,  Here 
preaching  halls  and  parsonages  have  been  rented.  Four 
thousand  rupees  are  in  hand  toward  a  new  church,  and 
the  people  are  seeking  a  site.  Mr.  Wale,  the  first,  and 
permanent,  and  model  treasurer,  and  others,  have  helped 

build  the  Chadarghat  church.     Here  are  a  company  of 
2 


Madras  District.  277 

believers,  seeking  varying  ways  of  usefulness  among  the 
thousands  of  soldiers,  in  hospitals,  by  day  and  Sabbath 
and  boarding  schools,  by  vernacular  preaching,  by  tracts, 
by  testimony  and  life.  These  circuits  have  one  hundred 
and  ten  members,  who  gave  3,500  rupees  in  1877. 

Thus  the  Madras  District  has  grown.  Previous  to 
the  last  week  of  1874  it  had  but  one  member  of  the 
Annual  Conference — by  the  end  of  1877  it  had  nine; 
then  it  had  no  permanent  buildings — now  it  has  five 
churches  and  two  parsonages.  It  has  a  thousand  Sun- 
day-school scholars,  six  hundred  and  fifty  members, 
40,000  rupees'  worth  of  church  property,  and  gave,  in 
1877,  15,000  rupees. 

Mr.  Hard  married,  in  the  year  1877,  Lydia,  a  daughter 
of  Dr.  Van  Someren,  an  eminent  physician  of  Madras, 
and,  in  company  with  her,  returned  to  the  United  States, 
to  spend  a  few  years  in  recuperating  energies  that  had 
been  worn  by  the  very  great  labors  and  anxieties  attend- 
ant upon  initiating  the  great  work  of  the  Madras  District. 
He  is  now  (1878)  serving  a  charge  in  Western  New  York. 


MISSIONARIES   SENT   OUT   TO   SOUTH   INDIA. 

In.  Ex. 

1870     William  Taylor 

(1847)    George  Bowen 

1873  J.  M.  Thoburn 

1876     Wallace  J.  Gladwin 

1872     Daniel  O.  Fox 

1872     William  E.  Robbins 

1874  Clark  P.  Hard 1877 

1874  Frank  A.  Goodwin 

1875  Mrs.  Goodwin 

1874  Jolin  E.  Robinson 

1875  Milton  H.  Nichols 

1875     John  Elackstock 

1875     Franklin  G.  Davis 

1875     William  E.  Newlon •. 


278 


Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 


In. 

1875  David  H.  Lee 

1876  Retta  L,  Terry  (Robinson) 

1876  Isaac  F.  Row 

1876  Levan  R.  Janney,  P 

1876  Charles  B.  Ward,  P 

1877  William  B.  Osborne 

1877  James  A.  Northrup 

1878  Peachey  T.  Wilson 

1878  J.  W.  Gamble 

1878  Miss  Margaret  E.  Layten,  (W.  F.  M.  S.). 


Ex. 


STATISTICS   OF   SOUTH    INDIA   MISSION. 


M 

:mbeiiship. 

Church  Property. 

Sunday-school 
Statistics. 

APPOINTMENTS. 

20 
16 

is 

8 

29 

2 

1 
II 

203 
90 

'22 
15 
23 

38 

13 
'2 

1 

Is 

a 
(2 

1 

3 
2 

'i 

1 

3 
3 

13 

"1 
OH 

34 
16 

'3 

5 

21 

6 

85 

2 
1 

Bomhafj  District. 

4;666 

4,560 
4,000 

350 
5,600 

2",466 

168 

45 

Tanna 

Effutpoora/ 

"\7 

Mhow 

Nagpore 

Kurrachee 

60 
160 
43 

Total 

93 

391 

22 

5 

18,450 

1 

2,400 

493 

Calcutta  District. 

Calcutta 

"  Seamen's  Ch, 

Darjeellng 

Raj  Mahal 

Allahabad 

Jubbulpore 

Agra 

•  Meerut 

Roorkee 


Total 217 

Madras  District. 

Madras 

Bangalore 

Bellary 

Hyderabad  and 
Secunderabad 


55 
95 

190 
16 

3 

1 

2 

87,000 

5 

41 

370 

35 

15 
12 

'80 
10 
29 

■4 
'3 

_ 

'7 
1 
1 

36 

2 
7 

345 

30 
47 

'5 
217 

'22 
347 

11 

i 

2,255 

14 

86 

3 

89,255 

.... 

792 

Total. 


68 
25 
12 

332 
66 
63 

4 
0 

2 

3 

2 

1 

4,000 
9,700 
2,000 

1 

•• 

10,200 
1,450 

7 
2 

1 

60 
20 

7 

600 
192 
71 

31 

76 

3 

1 

12,000 

3 

24 

117 

136 

537 

11 

7 

27,700 

2 

11,650 

13 

111  1    980 

Total  hy  Districts. 

Bombay 

Calcutta 

Madras 


Grand  Total . . . 


93 

391 

22 

5 

18,450 

1 

2,400 

13 

85 

217 

347 

11 

3 

89,255 

14 

86 

136 

537 

11 

7 

27,700 

2 

11,650 

lei 
40 

111 

282 

446 

1,275 

44 

15 

135,405 

3 

14,0.50 

493 
793 


2,265 


Values  are  in  rupees.    A  rupee  is  about  47  cents. 


PART    IX. 

MISSION    TO    BULGARIA, 


Professing  themselves  to  he  mise,  they  became  fools,  and  changed  the  glory 
of  the  uncorruptible  God  into  an  image  made  like  to  corrtiptible  man,  and  to 
birds,  and  fourfootcd  beasts,  and  creeping  things.  Wherefore  God  also  gave 
them  up  to  U7tcleanness,  through  the  lusts  of  their  own  hearts.— Rom.  z,  22-24. 

1.   Preparatory  Steps. 

TOURING  the  meeting  of  the  General  Committee,  in 
November,  1852,  the  Corresponding  Secretary  re- 
ported voluminous  correspondence  concerning  a  mis- 
sion to  Bulgaria,  and  among  the  Greeks  in  Constanti- 
nople ;  whereupon  it  was 

''Resolved,  That  a  fund  be  created  and  placed  at  the 
disposal  of  the  Board  and  Bishop  superintending  foreign 
missioxis,  for  the  commencement  of  a  mission  in  Bulga- 
ria to  the  amount  of  $5,000." 

From  this  time  onward  an  appropriation,  greater  or 
less  in  amount,  was  made  from  year  to  year,  till  the 
mission  was  actually  opened  in  1857. 

In  the  year  1854  Rev.  Elias  Riggs,  D.D.,  Secretary  of 
the  Mission  Station  of  the  American  Board  of  Commis- 
sioners for  Foreign  Missions  at  Constantinople,  under 
date  of  November  3,  addressed  a  letter  to  Dr.  Durbin, 
recommending  the  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  to  adopt  Bulgaria  as  a  mission  field. 
This  letter  was  inclosed  in  one  from  the  Secretaries  of 

Vol.  II.— 17 


282  Methodist  Episcopal  IMissions. 

the  American  Board,  also  earnestly  advising  us  to  enter 
this  field.  Possibly  these  catholic-spirited  brethren 
were  prompted  to  think  of  us  for  the  field  because  we 
had  already  thought  of  the  field  for  ourselves.  The 
advice  of  Bishops  Waugh  and  Simpson  was  now  sought 
upon  the  subject,  and  they  approved  of  undertaking  the 
work.  These  facts  and  communications  were  all  laid 
before  the  Board  in  February,  1855,  and  it  was  unan- 
imously 

''Resolved,  That  $3,000  out  of  the  contingency  at  the 
discretion  of  the  Board,  be  placed  to  the  credit  of  the 
Committee  on  India  and  Turkey  for  commencing  a  mis- 
sion in  Bulgaria,  Turkey,  with  the  proper  concurrence 
and  action  of  the  Bishops  in  charge  of  said  territory." 

Bulgaria  is  a  province  of  European  Turkey  lying 
upon  the  Black  Sea,  and  stretching  from  the  Danube  to 
the  Balkan  Mountains.  South  of  these  mountains  the 
American  Board  had  been  for  several  years  prosecuting 
a  successful  mission  in  Roumania,  of  the  excellence  of 
which  the  Bulgarians  were  cognizant.  The  Bulgarians, 
though  of  Slavonic  origin,  have  since  the  ninth  century 
been  of  the  Greek  Church,  and  the  Greek  priesthood 
had  long  oppressed  them,  and  striven  to  banish  the 
venerable  Bulgarian  tongue  from  the  sanctuaries  and 
schools  of  the  land.  Their  religious  worship,  conduct- 
ed in  the  Greek  language,  was  strange  and  repulsive  to 
their  ears.  They  wanted  ecclesiastical  rulers  of  their 
own  race,  and  religious  services  in  their  own  tongue. 
They  could  not  love  a  Church  which  sought  to  extin- 
guish their  nationality.  In  the  dark  hours  of  their  dis 
content  some  of  them  had  repeatedly  sent  across  the 
Balkans  to  the  missionaries  of  the  American  Board, 
entreating  them  to  come  over  to  their  land.  But  the 
American  Board  could  not  spare  either  the  men  or  the 


Preparatory  Steps.  283 

money  for  this  purpose,  and  hence  referred  it,  as  we 
narrate,  to  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  which  for 
some  years  had  been  meditating  a  mission  to  that  land. 
The  call  w^as  so  clearly  providential  that  it  could  not 
pass  unheeded. 

2.  Missionaries  Appointed  and  Located. 
Rev.  Wesley  Prettyman  and  Rev,  Albert  L,  Long  were 
designated  by  the  Bishops  for  this  work,  and  went  out  in 
1857,  with  joint  authority  to  institute  the  mission  and  con- 
duct it  till  a  superintendent  should  be  appointed.  They 
arrived  in  Constantinople  in  September,  and  were  cor- 
dially welcomed  by  the  brethren  of  the  American  Board. 
Bishop  Simpson  was  happily  at  Constantinople  at  the  mo- 
ment of  their  arrival,  and  they  were  able  to  avail  them- 
selves of  his  counsels.  As  soon  as  possible  they  entered 
upon  a  tour  of  observation  in  Bulgaria,  with  a  view  of  lo- 
cating the  head-quarters  of  the  mission.  Dr.  Bliss  accom- 
panying them,  and  giving  them  all  the  benefit  of  his  long 
experience  in  the  country.  They  took  steamer  from  Con- 
stantinople to  Varna,  on  the  Black  Sea.  Thence  they 
passed  inland  to  the  west  till  tl>ey  reached  Shumla, 
forty-five  miles  from  the  sea,  and  thence  proceeded  to 
Rustchuk,  on  the  south  side  of  the  Danube.  The  coun- 
try was  beautiful,  fruitful,  and  populous ;  the  Turkish 
authorities  were  tolerant  and  kind,  and  the  Protestant 
population  every-where  gave  them  a  cordial  reception. 
They  were  surprised  and  delighted  with  what  they  saw, 
and  fixed  upon  Varna  and  Shumla  as  their  mission  sta- 
tions. After  maturer  reflection,  and  advice  from  the 
Corresponding  Secretary,  they  determined  to  occupy 
but  one  central  location,  and  that  Shumla,  a  city  con- 
taining forty  thousand  people,  eight  thousand  of  whom 
were  Bulgarians. 


284  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Settled  in  their  homes,  they  addressed  themselves 
with  great  diligence  to  the  acquisition  of  the  language 
— no  easy  task  in  the  entire  absence  of  necessary  helps. 
Some  time  elapsed  before  they  were  able  to  make  the 
people  generally  understand  who  they  were,  or  upon 
what  errand  they  had  come  to  Bulgaria;  but  they  were 


MISSION  PREMISES  AT  SHUMLA. 

convinced  of  the  importance  of  the  field,  and  of  its 
being  occupied  in  greater  force.  Representing  their 
views  to  the  Board,  Bishop  Janes,  on  November  12, 
1858,  added  to  the  mission  the  Rev.  F.  W.  Flocken, 
who,  a  month  from  that  time,  was  on  his  way  to  Bul- 
garia. 


Missionaries  Appointed  and  Located.       28 


The  missionaries  had  been  informed  that  in  Tultcha, 
a  Turkish  town  in  extreme  Eastern  Bulgaria  called 
Dobrudja,  quite  a  number  of  Russians  and  Germans, 
who  had  been  driven  from  Russia  because  of  differences 
of  opinion  with  the  Greek  Church,  desired  to  enjoy  evan- 
gelical Protestant  worship.  Mr.  Flocken,  who  spoke 
both  Russian  and  German,  was  therefore  instructed  to 
open  his  mission  in  this  town,  and  in  the  meantime  to  de- 
vote himself  to  acquiring  the  Bulgarian  language.  Leav- 
ing his  family  at  Odessa,  on  the  Black  Sea,  he  proceeded 
to  Tultcha,  and  thence  to  Shumla,  where,  after  consul- 
tation with  his  associates,  he  decided  to  remain,  so  that 
all  three  missionaries  could  work  together  from  one  cen- 
ter, at  least  till  they  had  gained  better  command  of  the 
language  of  the  country.  A  few  months  afterward  this 
plan  was  changed,  letters  from  prominent  Bulgarians  in 
Tirnova  being  received  which  led  the  missionaries  to 
think  that  their  way  to  this  city  might  now  be  providen- 
tially opened.  To  determine  whether  or  not  it  were  so 
Messrs.  Long  and  Prettyman  resolved  to  visit  Tirnova. 

This  city  is  very  romantically  situated  among  some 
detached  spurs  of  the  Balkan  Mountains,  and  is  about 
seventy-two  miles  west  by  north  from  Shumla.  The 
small  river  Yantra  forces  itself  through  a  deep,  winding 
passage  in  the  rocks,  and  the  city,  being  built  on  both 
banks  of  the  stream,  assumes  a  very  peculiar  appearance, 
exceedingly  difficult  to  describe.  Tirnova  has  not  so 
great  an  area  as  Shumla,  but  is  much  more  compactly 
built,  and  is  estimated  to  contain  at  least  one  third  more 
inhabitants.  The  brief  description  of  this  place  in  the 
"  Gazetteer"  was  found  singularly  incorrect,  the  popula- 
tion being  at  least  three  and  a  half  times  greater  than 
that  given  in  that  work  ;  and  as  to  the  synagogues  there 
mentioned,  it  has  long  been  the  boast  of  both   Turks 


286  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

and  Bulgarians  that  Tirnova  contains  not  a  single  Jew. 
Although  the  population  of  the  city  is  pretty  equally 
divided  between  Turks  and  Bulgarians,  yet  it  may  be 
emphatically  called  a  Bulgarian  city,  since  Bulgarians 
control  its  business,  and  their  influence  is  more  decided 
than  in  any  other  city  of  the  province.  Four  fine 
churches,  built  of  stone  and  in  good  style,  and  long 
rows  of  warehouses  and  stores,  attest  the  enterprise  of 
the  people,  and  impress  travelers  who  have  visited  other 
places  in  the  province  that  Tirnova  is  far  in  advance  of 
them  all  in  commercial  activity  and  industrial  pursuits. 
Bulgarian  influence  in  Tirnova  is  steadily  on  the  in- 
crease, the  Turks  being  crowded  farther  and  farther 
back  every  year  by  Bulgarians,  who  buy  their  houses 
sometimes  at  a  triple  price,  merely  to  get  the  Turks  out 
of  the  way. 

This  was  certainly  a  most  inviting  place  for  a  mission 
station,  and  its  immediate  occupancy  was  determined 
upon.  By  common  consent  Mr.  Long  was  deemed  best 
qualified  for  the  undertaking,  and  accordingly,  on  Sep- 
tember 17,  1859,  he  and  his  family  removed  from  Shumla 
to  Tirnova.  This  was  accomplished  just  in  time  to  pre- 
vent the  Roman  Catholics  from  seizing  this  beautiful 
post  and  preoccupying  it  with  the  "  Lazarists "  from 
Constantinople. 

Never  were  Romanists  more  full  of  guile  than  here  in 
Bulgaria.  In  the  oppressed  condition  of  the  people 
they  offered  them  the  protection  of  the  Pope,  making 
mysterious  allusions  to  France  as  the  arm  by  which  they 
were  to  be  defended  from  the  tyranny  of  the  Greek  Pa- 
triarch. They  also  proposed  that  the  Bulgarian  ritual 
and  dogmas  should  be  allowed,  and  they  promised  them 
Bulgarian  ecclesiastics  of  all  grades. 

Mr.  Long  founc  that  these  bribes  had  not  in  the  least 


Missionaries  Appointed  anei  Located.       287 

propitiated  the  leading  Bulgarians  of  Tirnova,  but  that 
they  turned  toward  Protestantism  as  their  only  hope 
of  deliverance.  The  missionaries  were  received  with 
special  favor,  as  it  was  understood  that  they  came 
not  to  displace  any  thing  that  was  good,  but  to  vital- 
ize and  purify  the  dead  formalism  of  the  Bulgarian 
Church. 

On  December  24,  1859,  in  his  home  at  Tirnova,  Mr. 
Long  commenced  holding  regular  public  religious  serv- 
ices exclusively  in  the  Bulgarian  language.  About  fif- 
teen persons  were  present  on  the  first  occasion.  On 
the  following  Sabbath  there  were  twenty-two  attend- 
ants. Murmurs  and  threats  soon  began  to  be  lieard^ 
and  it  was  feared  they  would  increase  until  no  one 
would  dare  to  attend  the  services. 

The  work  had  scarcely  opened  at  Tirnova  before  it 
was  denounced  from  the  pulpit,  and  the  people  officially 
warned  not  to  hear  Mr.  Long  preach.  A  bigoted  monk, 
who  was  a  candidate  for  the  episcopacy,  and  conse- 
quently willing  to  show  his  zeal  in  defense  of  the  faith, 
was  made  the  instrument  of  this  denunciation.  He 
ascended  the  pulpit  of  the  largest  church  in  the  city 
of  Tirnova,  and  gave  the  people  a  very  boisterous  ha- 
rangue upon  the  subject  of  Protestantism.  He  told  them 
that  the  Protestants  were  not  Christians,  for  they  re- 
jected baptism;  they  rejected  the  Lord's  Supper,  and 
all  the  other  sacraments  and  holy  ordinances  of  the 
Christian  Church.  He  then  gave  them  a  special  warn- 
ing against  the  Protestant  missionary  who  had  lately 
appeared  among  them.  He  said :  "  This  man  appears 
very  pleasant  and  very  friendly.  With  his  conduct  no 
one  can  find  fault.  Many  praise  him,  and  are  disposed 
to  be  friendly  to  him.  His  words  are  sweet ;  but  wolves 
may  come  in  sheep's  clothing.     Hartshorn  is  a  substance 


288  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions, 

fair  on  the  outside,  and  might  be  mistaken  for  white 
sugar,  but  it  is  deadly  poison  when  swallowed."  He 
then  forbade,  under  pain  of  excommunication,  the  ir  at- 
tending the  Protestant  services.  Notwithstanding  all 
this  Mr.  Long's  congregation  grew  till  a  larger  place  of 
worship  was  necessary. 

Mr.  Long  was  not  left  entirely  without  encourage- 
ment. Two  Bulgarian  priests  called  at  his  house,  one 
of  whom  had  called  before,  and  during  that  previous 
visit  complained,  with  tears,  of  the  lapsed  condition  of 
Christianity  among  his  people.  He  declared  that  his 
people  bore  the  Christian  name,  but  knew  nothing 
about  Christianity.  "  I  am  a  poor,  weak,  ignorant  man," 
said  he;  "what  can  I  do.?  My  people  have  no  in- 
struction, and  when  I  exhort  them  they  will  not  even 
hear  me.  When  I  tell  them  they  must  pray,  they  say, 
'  We  are  not  priests ;  it  is  your  business  to  do  the  pray- 
ing.' They  call  themselves  Christians,  but  they  do  not 
love  God.  They  do  not  love  the  Saviour,  and  do  not 
keep  his  commandments."  On  this  occasion  he  came 
to  ask  Mr.  Long  to  lend  him  a  Bible.  He  said,  "  I 
went  to  the  oekonom — senior  or  superior  priest — and 
asked  him  to  lend  me  a  Bible;  but  he  asked  me  what 
business  I  had  with  a  Bible,  and  declared  the  Bible  was 
not  a  book  for  me  to  read.  Now  I  am  a  priest,  and  do 
not  see  why  I  should  not  read  the  Bible.  Will  you  lend 
me  one  ?  " 

At  this  juncture  Gabriel  Elieff,  a  devoted  Bulgarian, 
the  first  Protestant  convert  of  the  land,  who  had  been 
for  some  time  in  the  employ  of  the  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society,  joined  Mr.  Long  in  his  work,  as  colporteur 
and  assistant.  Li  his  mountain  home  among  the  Bal- 
kans Gabriel  had  received  a  copy  of  the  first  edition  of 
the  Bulgarian  Testament  published  by  the  British  and 


Missionaries  Appointed  and  Located.        289 

Foreign  Bible  Society,  at  Smyrna,  in  1840.  Through  a 
prayerful  reading  of  this  book  his  mind  was  enlightened, 
and  he  was  brought  to  a  knowledge  of  the  Saviour. 
Never  having  heard  of  Protestantism,  he  supposed  he 
stood  alone  in  the  new  position  he  had  assumed.  IMeet- 
ing  some  time  afterward  with  an  American  colporteur, 
sent  out  by  the  missionaries  at  Constantinople,  and  en- 
gaging in  conversation  with  him,  he  was  surprised  to 
find  that  he  was  a  Protestant.  By  the  advice  of  the 
colporteur  he  went  to  Constantinople,  and,  under  the 
pious  instructions  of  the  missionaries,  grew  in  grace  and 
in  knowledge  of  the  truth,  and  in  due  time  was  em- 
ployed as  colporteur  among  his  people.  We  will  find 
the  faithful  brother  in  every  part  of  the  history  of  the 
mission.  He  has  shared  all  its  vicissitudes,  and  been 
the  inspiration  for  its  continuance. 

The  work  at  Tirnova  seemed  to  be  propitiously  inaug- 
urated and  providentially  arranged  for.  We  must  now 
turn  back  to  Shumla.  Messrs.  Prettyman  and  Flocken 
continued  their  studies  and  their  work,  the  former  hold- 
ing services  in  English,  and  the  latter  preaching  in 
German.  The  families  of  the  mission  attended,  and  a 
few  Bulgarians  and  German  people.  The  simplicity  of 
these  services,  and  the  freedom  from  ecclesiastical  dom- 
ination so  evident  among  Protestants,  excited  the  ad- 
miration of  the  priest-ridden  Bulgarians,  and  served  to 
increase,  also,  their  discontent  with  the  state  of  things 
among  themselves.  Many  interesting  cases  were  devel- 
oped as  the  work  proceeded.  A  young  German,  of 
Protestant  father  and  Papist  mother,  upon  the  decease 
of  his  mother,  started  to  fulfill  a  promise  exacted  from 
him  by  her  when  she  was  dying,  that  he  would  go  on 
foot  to  Jerusalem,  and  there  pray  for  the  peace  of  her 
soul.     Stopping  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Flocken,  he  learned 


290  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

the  useless  nature  of  his  errand,  and  sought  and  found 
in  Christ  the  love  of  a  forgiving  God. 

Mr.  Flocken,  also,  found  a  young  man  connected  with 
the  Prussian  Consulate  who  was  intending  to  marry  a 
Jewess.  She  expressed  a  wish  to  be  instructed  in  the 
v/ay  of  salvation,  and  to  be  baptized.  She  made  such 
progress  that  Mr.  Flocken  soon  consented  to  baptize 
her,  and  shortly  afterward  he  performed  the  marriage 
ceremony  for  them,  in  the  presence  of  about  sixty  per- 
sons— Bulgarians,  Greeks,  French,  and  Germans.  The 
simplicity  of  our  ritual  was  greatly  admired,  and  the 
absence  of  the  customary  ball  was  a  wonder  to  the 
people. 

When  lodging  with  families  the  missionaries  would 
induce  the  youth  to  read  to  the  rest  of  the  household 
from  the  Bulgarian  Testament,  and  they  would  super- 
add their  own  words  of  comment  and  application,  often 
with  blessed  effect. 

On  one  occasion,  as  Mr.  Flocken  was  at  early  morn 
leaving  one  of  the  villages,  a  young  man  appeared  before 
him  with  an  earthen  bowl.  It  was  St.  John's  day,  and  a 
custom  prevailed  to  baptize  on  this  day  all  Johns  and 
strangers,  in  imitation  of  John's  baptism.  Mr.  Flocken 
declined  the  honor,  and  availed  himself  of  the  oppor- 
tunity of  exhorting  the  bystanders  to  think  not  so  much 
of  forms,  but  to  seek  the  baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
The  work  of  the  missionaries  was  every-where  largely 
one  of  personal  effort  for  individuals,  and  in  such  labors 
their  chief  successes  were  found. 

The  year  1861  was  the  tenth  centennial  of  the  bap- 
tism of  Boris,  the  first  Bulgarian  king.  This  had  taken 
place  at  what  is  called  the  Holy  Spring,  twelve  miles 
from  Shumla,  where  stood  in  those  times  the  capital  of 
the  country.     Long  as  the  land  has  been  Christian,  the 


Missionaries  Appointed  and  Located.         291 

Bulgarians  still  retain  in  many  places  the  festivals  of 
their  heathen  gods.  The  alleged  birthday  of  Colida,  a 
heathen  deity,  was  December  24.  Those  who  have 
learned  enough  of  Christianity  to  know  the  commonly 
assigned  date  of  the  Saviour's  birth  celebrate  Christmas, 
but  others  continue  the  revelries  which  for  more  than  a 
thousand  years  have  been  attached  to  the  day  preceding 
it.  They  bring  from  the  forest  the  trunk  of  a  tree,  some- 
times dragging  it  by  cords  held  in  their  mouths.  Cut- 
ting the  rude  features  of  a  man  upon  the  tree,  they  feast 
and  place  food  before  the  image,  crowning  it,  singing  its 
praises,  and  drinking  its  health  until  they  are  intoxi- 
cated. Yet  these  people  are  members  of  the  Eastern 
Church,  which  claims  to  be  the  only  true  Church. 

Mr.  Prettyman  seems  to  have  directed  the  work  at 
Shumla,  and  his  influence  among  the  people  was  con- 
stantly increasing,  so  much  so  as  to  excite  his  own 
astonishment.  Even  the  Bulgarian  priests  were  not 
slow  to  manifest  their  good-will.  From  fifty  miles 
around  they  visited  him,  and  often  invited  him  to  go 
with  them  to  the  sick,  having  more  confidence  in  a  lit- 
tle of  his  medicine  than  in  their  own  anointing  with 
holy  oil,  or  in  any  other  sacerdotal  rites.  Much  seed 
was  thus  sown  in  hidden  places,  that  may  be  even  now 
bringing  forth  fruit.  Mr.  Prettyman  having  the  work 
at  Shumla  quite  well  in  hand,  and  Mr.  Long  that  at 
Tirnova,  it  was  decided  that  Mr.  Flocken  should  visit 
Tultcha,  to  which  their  thoughts  had  so  often  turned, 
and  see  if  there  were  any  opening,  especially  among  the 
Molokans. 

S.  Tulteha  and  the  Molokans. 
Tultcha  is  the  first  city  on  the  Turkish  side  of  the 
Danube,  entering  from  the  Black  Sea.     It  is  separated 


292  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

from  the  former  frontier  of  Russia  by  the  Danube  only, 
and  its  harbor,  which  admits  ships  of  the  largest  size,  is 
easily  accessible;  consequently  it  has  been  several  times 
attacked  and  destroyed  by  the  Russians.  The  number 
of  its  inhabitants  is  said  to  be  twenty-eight  thousand,  of 
whom  seven  hundred  are  Turks,  ten  thousand  Bulga- 
rians, seven  thousand  five  hundred  Russians,  three  thou- 
sand Moldavians,  one  thousand  Jews,  three  thousand 
Greeks,  four  hundred  Germans,  and  five  hundred  Arme- 
nians, the  remainder  being  foreigners  of  other  nations. 
It  contains  one  Turkish  mosque,  two  Jewish  synagogues, 
one  Roman  Catholic  church,  one  Moldavian,  one  Ar- 
menian, one  Bulgarian,  one  Greek,  one  Russo-Greek, 
three  Lipovan — a  sect  of  Russians — and  one  meeting- 
house of  the  Molokans. 

The  Russian  inhabitants  of  Tultcha  belong  to  the 
Russo-Greek  Church,  though  some  are  dissenters.  The 
latter  are  divided  into  three  sects  :  The  first  and  strong- 
est, are  the  Lipovans,  in  Russia  called  Staroverzy  or 
Starobrazy,  which  means  ancient  believers  or  ancient 
ritualists.  Why  they  call  themselves  so,  and  in  what 
they  differ  from  the  Russo-Greek  Church,  we  cannot 
say.  They  were,  doubtless,  groping  in  their  darkness 
for  the  old  paths.  The  second  sect,  which  is  the  small- 
est, are  called  Scopzy.  They  are  a  body  of  eunuchs, 
of  whom  little  else  is  known.  The  third  sect  are  the 
Molokans.  They  have  been  subjects  of  much  interest 
to  Christian  people ;  but  little  could  hitherto  be  learned 
of  their  origin  or  creed.  In  Russia  proper,  where  they 
chiefly  exist,  they  have  been  afraid  to  speak  freely  of 
their  belief,  and  no  one  acquainted  with  their  language 
had  visited  them  in  Turkey  to  learn  their  doctrines  or 
usages,  Mr.  Flocken  succeeded  in  gaining  their  confi- 
dence and  in  learning  something  of  their  history, 
2 


Tultcha  and  the  Molokans.  293 

Some  ninety  years  ago,  they  told  him,  there  was  a  Rus- 
sian embassador  who  had  in  his  employ  a  young  Rus- 
sian by  the  name  of  Simeon  Matfeowitch,  and  a  young 
woman  by  the  name  of  Arina  Timofeowna.  These  two 
persons  had,  during  their  stay  ni  England,  attended  relig- 
ious services,  and  upon  their  return  to  Russia  informed 
their  nearest  friends  of  the  modes  of  worship  prevailing 
in  England,  and  especially  they  spoke  of  some  who  met 
not  in  temples  but  in  dwelling-houses,  and  had  at  their 
places  of  worship  no  kind  of  images,  not  even  a  cross  or 
a  candle;  who  did  not  fast  like  the  Russians,  or  cross 
themselves,  and  yet  were  a  very  pious  and  earnest  people. 
These  communications  were  received  with  attention  by 
their  nearest  friends,  who  concluded  to  adopt  similar 
modes  of  worship,  retaining,  at  the  same  time,  their 
membership  in  the  Russo-Greek  Church.  They  abol- 
ished from  their  houses  all  images,  cross-making,  and 
fasting  on  Wednesdays  and  Fridays,  on  which  days  they 
lived  principally  on  milk.  This  eating  of  milk  on  the 
Russian  fast-days,  (the  Russian  word  for  milk  being 
moloko,)  induced  some  of  their  enemies  to  call  them  Mol- 
okans ;  others  called  them  "Nemolaks,"  which  means, 
Not-prayers,  or  Not-worshipers.  This  name  was  given 
them  by  their  enemies  because  they  did  not  worship 
images,  which,  to  the  Russians  of  the  established  Church, 
is  not  being  worshipers  at  all. 

Their  numbers  increased  considerably,  till  a  persecu- 
tion against  them  broke  out  under  Alexander  I.,  to 
whom  complaints  were  made  against  them.  The  Em- 
peror having  summoned  them  to  come  before  him,  three 
of  their  number  took  it  upon  themselves  to  go,  while 
the  others  remained  at  home  and  prayed  for  their  mes- 
sengers and  their  cause.  These  three  men  begged  per- 
mission of  the  Emperor  to  worship  before  him,  that  he 


294  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

might  see  and  hear  for  himself.  The  Emperor  granted 
their  request,  and,  after  witnessing  their  mode  of  worship, 
he  permitted  them  to  return,  and  thereafter  they  were 
unmolested  until  the  accession  of  the  Emperor  Nicholas, 
under  whom  they  suffered  greatly.  Nevertheless,  they 
have  been  continually  increasing  in  numbers,  until  they 
have  become  about  one  million  in  number,  residing  in 
Russia  proper.  Having  heard  of  the  spirit  of  toleration 
on  the  part  of  the  Sultan  of  Turkey,  many  of  the  perse- 
cuted Molokans  fled  from  Russia  into  Turkey.  These 
now  number  about  two  hundred  families,  residing  most- 
ly in  and  about  Tultcha. 

On  the  day  .following  his  arrival  at  Tultcha,  Mr. 
Flocken,  as  invited  by  the  Molokans,  attended  their 
service,  which  was  held  at  the  residence  of  one  of  their 
number.  The  congregation  was  composed  of  about  fifty 
persons.  The  meeting  was  opened  with  singing  a  part 
of  the  fourteenth  chapter  of  John ;  then  part  of  the  sixth 
chapter  of  the  Prophet  Hosea  was  sung;  after  which 
their  leader,  a  middle-aged,  plain,  and  simple-hearted 
man,  read  the  fourteenth  chapter  of  John  from  the 
Slavic  Bible,  making  a  few  remarks  upon  what  he  read, 
besides  giving  the  sense  in  the  Russian  language.  Then 
they  sang  part  of  the  Second  Epistle  to  the  Philippians, 
after  which,  all  kneeling,  they  engaged  in  silent  prayer ; 
this  was  repeated  three  times,  and  then  they  kissed  each 
other  three  times,  men  and  women  without  distinction. 
The  meeting  was  concluded  with  another  song. 

The  owner  of  the  house  having  previously  prepared 
tea  for  them  all,  they  sat  down  and  drank  it;  this,  how- 
ever, was  not  considered  part  of  their  religious  service, 
but  was  a  social  attention  from  the  host. 

While  drinking  tea  with  them  Mr.  Flocken  inquired 
the  significance  of  their  kissing  each  other,  as  he  had 


Tultcha  and  the  Molokans.  295 

just  witnessed,  and  was  informed  that  this  was  practiced 
at  the  close  of  every  service,  because,  under  the  perse- 
cutions to  which  they  had  been  exposed,  they  knew  at 
their  parting  that  their  meeting  again  in  this  world  was 
very  uncertain,  and  they  also  pointed  him  to  the  words 
of  Paul  in  Romans  xvi,  16,  and  i  Cor.  xvi,  20,  and  to 
other  passages,  in  justification  of  the  practice.  They 
asked  him  for  some  explanation  of  those  passages,  say- 
ing, "We  have  not  had  any  one  who  could  explain  the 
Bible  to  us  in  our  language,  and  we  begin  to  learn  that 
our  creed  and  mode  of  worship  differ  from  others." 
They  declared  their  sincere  desire  to  become  better  ac- 
quainted with  the  apostolic  Church  organization,  and  to 
be  enlightened  upon  the  doctrines  of  the  Christian  re- 
ligion, and  especially  upon  the  sacraments,  which,  from  a 
hatred  of  formalism,  they  had  held  to  be  purely  spirit- 
ual. They  used  no  water  in  baptism,  and  neither  bread 
nor  wine  in  the  Lord's  "Supper.  Mr.  Flocken  then  told 
them,  that,  if  it  was  the  desire  of  the  Molokans,  he,  with 
the  permission  of  the  Missionary  Board,  would  remove 
to  Tultcha,  and  reside  among  them,  to  do  good  to  them 
and  to  their  children.  They  received  this  announce- 
ment with  apparent  gladness. 

Mr.  Prettyman  now  arrived  from  Shumla,  and,  making 
the  acquaintance  of  the  Molokan  friends,  and  visiting 
some  Bulgarians  to  whom  he  had  letters  of  introduction, 
he  preached  on  Sabbath  forenoon  in  English  at  the  house 
of  the  British  Consul;  Mr.  Flocken  preached  in  the 
afternoon,  first  in  German  and  then  in  Russian,  at  the 
house  of  the  American  vice-Consul,  to  a  congregation 
of  Germans,  Jews,  and  Russians. 

Mr.  Flocken  wTote  at  this  time,  as  follows:  "While 
at  Tultcha  I  prayed  to  God  to  direct  me  to  a  right  con- 
clusion in  regard  to  the  propriety  of  removing  there.     I 


296  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

left  the  city  with  the  conviction  that,  with  great  care 
and  patience,  by  the  assistance  of  God,  these  people 
could  be  brought  into  a  Church  organization,  schools 
be  established  among  them,  and  through  them  pure 
Gospel  truths  be  brought  into  Russia  proper.  I  cannot 
get  rid  of  the  conviction  that  we  should  occupy  this 
field.  Is  it  not  likely  that  those  two  persons  who  had 
been  to  England  visited  the  meetings  of  the  Wesleyans.? 
I  think  it  very  probable,  for  the  simple  reason  that  these 
people  show  such  an  attachment  to  us,  while  they  do 
not  at  all  associate  with  the  German  minister  who  was 
sent  from  Berlin  to  some  German  colonists  in  and  near 
Tultcha,  with  the  hope  that  he  might  be  able  to  find 
access  to  these  people;  he  informed  me  that  it  was  ut- 
terly impossible  to  get  out  of  them,  during  his  year's 
stay,  what  we  had  learned  in  a  few  days." 

Mr.  Flocken-  was  directed  to  remove  to  Tultcha, 
which  he  did  in  April,  i860.  Seeing  the  great  want  of 
schools,  on  the  15th  of  May  he  opened  a  school  in  his 
study,  which,  at  the  end  of  one  month,  numbered  fifty- 
two  children,  most  of  whom  attended  also  the  Sabbath- 
school.  Besides  teaching  these  children,  he  attended 
the  meetings  of  the  Molokans,  answered  their  inquiries, 
pointed  out  their  errors  in  doctrine  and  practice,  and 
thus  preached  to  them  the  Gospel.  Through  these 
Molokans  at  Tulcha  he  communicated  religious  in- 
struction to  the  Molokans  in  Russia  proper.  He  also 
regularly  held  meetings  for  the  Germans,  and  suc- 
ceeded in  introducing  many  of  our  German  tracts  and 
books  among  the  Germans  in  Russia.  These  publica- 
tions were  furnished  by  the  Mission  Book  Concern  in 
Germany.  Something  was,  also,  done  for  the  Bulgarians 
at  Tultcha,  by  visiting  them  and  distributing  tracts 
among  them.     On  the  loth  of  September  Mr.  Flocken 


Tultcha  and  the  Molokans.  299 

had  the  pleasure  of  baptizing  four  children. of  a  Rus- 
sian family  and  receiving  the  parents  on  probation.  He 
also  received  into  his  family  a  young  Bulgarian,  who, 
after  experiencing  religion,  went  to  America  at  his  own 
expense,  and  during  the  civil  war  entered  the  United 
States'  navy,  and  lost  his  life  before  Fort  Fisher.  He 
died  testifying  that  he  was  saved  by  grace  through  the 
mission  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  at  Tultcha, 
and  divided  his  savings  between  his  parents  and  the 
Missionary  Society. 

4.  Native  Workers  and  Various  Struggles. 

The  work  of  the  mission  at  length  became  too  much 
for  our  missionaries,  and  each  of  them  began  to  pray 
and  petition  the  Board  for  an  assistant.  During  the 
year  1861  they  were  able  to  report  from  each  of  the 
three  stations  a  native  co-worker.  At  Tultcha  there 
was  Ivan  Ivanoff,  a  man  of  lovely  temper  and  disposi- 
tion, and  of  great  influence  among  his  Molokan  breth- 
ren ;  in  short,  just  such  a  man  as  was  needed  for  the 
particular  work  there.  At  Shumla,  Mr.  Melanovitsch, 
the  talented  and  enthusiastic  young  Bohemian  teacher, 
just  the  man  Mr.  Prettyman  needed;  and  at  Tirnova, 
Gabriel  Elieff,  who  had  been  under  the  supervision  of 
Mr.  Long  for  more  than  two  years,  and  had  grown  in 
grace  and  acquitted  himself  faithfully. 

The  year  1862  was  a  trying  one  on  account  of  political 
disturbances.  At  Tirnova  intense  excitement  prevailed, 
and  fears  were  entertained  of  a  re-enactment  of  the 
Syrian  tragedies.  For  several  nights  the  house  of  Mr. 
Long  was  filled  with  Bulgarian  friends — men,  women, 
and  children,  who  had  fled  there  for  refuge,  begging  the 
privilege  of  sleeping  under  his  roof. 

In  reviewing  the  history  of  the  mission  for  the  year 
Vol.  IL— 18 


300  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

ground  might  be  found  for  discouragement.  The  at- 
tendance upon  public  preaching  had  rather  diminished 
than  increased.  Some  were  considered  theoretically- 
enlightened  in  regard  to  Gospel  truths  and  Christian 
duties,  but  scarcely  any  had  yet  practically  embraced 
them.  The  mass  of  the  Bulgarian  people,  disheartened 
by  defeat  in  their  ecclesiastical  struggle  with  the  more 
subtle  and  powerful  Greek  Church,  were  evidently  re- 
lapsing into  their  former  state  of  apathy,  not  only  upon 
religion,  but  even  upon  education. 

The  enemies  of  the  mission  did  not  fail  to  improve 
every  opportunity  to  slander  the  missionaries  before  the 
Government.  If  that  were  abortive,  and  the  mission- 
aries seemed  in  favor,  the  same  evil-disposed  persons 
seized  upon  this,  and  used  it  to  prejudice  Bulgarians 
against  them.  But  the  grand  and  principal  cause  oper- 
ating against  the  work  of  God  in  Bulgaria  was  neither 
political  nor  religious  —  not  their  oppression  by  the 
Turks,  nor  their  attachment  to  their  religion — but  the 
fact  that  from  their  infancy  the  people  had  been  trained 
to  disregard  the  truth.  Among  the  Bulgarians  there  is 
little  love  of  truth.  The  absence  of  a  printing-press 
left  the  mission  powerless  against  the  assaults  of  the 
Bulgarian  organ  of  the  Greek  patriarchate  and  Russian 
embassy,  and  the  Jesuit  organ,  which  was  very  ably 
edited.  These  journals  throughout  the  whole  year  were 
pouring  from  their  united  batteries  a  torrent  of  false- 
hood and  abuse  upon  our  mission,  while  it  had  nothing 
with  which  to  respond. 

A  new  feature  of  the  work  during  the  year  was,  the 
opening  of  some  very  interesting  intercourse  with  some 
of  the  Mussulman  population.  This  increased  in  inter- 
est as  the  missionaries  advanced  in  the  knowledge  and 
use  of  the  Turkish  language,  so  as  so  express  themselves 


Native  Workers  and  Various  Struggles.       301 

with  accuracy  on  subjects  requiring  exact  and  delicate 
explanation.  A  series  of  important  events  occurred  in 
the  ecclesiastical  affairs  of  the  Bulgarians,  and  among  the 
missionaries.  A  national  council  of  Bulgarians,  com- 
posed of  lay  representatives  from  the  different  dioceses 
of  the  province,  after  spending  many  months  at  Con- 
stantinople in  negotiating  with  the  Sublime  Porte  for 
distinct  recognition  and  a  separate  hierarchy  from  the 
Greeks,  dissolved  without  obtaining  the  desired  object. 
It  becam.e  manifest  that  the  old  state  of  things  must  yet 
prevail,  and  the  higher  ecclesiastical  offices  continue  to 
be  filled  by  Greeks,  who  would  use  every  effort  to  hold 
the  people  in  subjection. 

The  Papists,  defeated  in  their  last  attempt  to  unite 
the  Bulgarians  with  Rome,  had,  since  the  adjournment 
of  the  Constantinople  council,  taken  fresh  courage  and 
resorted  to  new  stratagems.  They  proposed  that  the 
Bulgarians  should  retain  the  dogmas  of  their  Church, 
with  all  their  own  forms  and  ceremonies,  only  acknowl- 
edging the  Pope  as  their  ecclesiastical  head,  and  con- 
tributing their  funds  to  him  instead  of  to  the  Patriarch 
at  Constantinople. 

Mr.  Prettyman  was  slowly  and  reluctantly  coming  to 
the  conclusion  that  but  little  could  be  hoped  for,  in 
the  work  of  evangelizing  this  people,  without  separate 
Church  organization,  and  the  adoption  of  our  own  pe- 
culiar means  of  grace.  The  hope  of  reviving  the  ancient 
and  corrupt  Church  of  the  land,  he  was  confident,  must 
be  abandoned,  and  a  more  aggressive  policy  instituted. 
This,  however,  would  require  a  greater  missionary  force, 
a  printing-press,  schools,  and  other  instrumentalities. 
The  strong  and  decided  moral  influence  which  the  mis- 
sion was  now  exerting  in  the  community  was  about  our 
only  sign  of  progress  thus  far.     Formerly,  he  who  de- 


302  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

rided  Protestantism  loudly  advanced  his  influence  and 
respectability  by  so  doing;  now,  the  contrast  was  such 
as  to  attract  general  attention,  and  it  was  very  credit- 
able to  be  on  friendly  terms  with  the  missionaries.  This 
was  something.  But  the  discouragement  of  Mr.  Pretty- 
man  was  complete,  and  he  was  permitted  to  return  to 
the  United  States. 

Constantinople  is  the  center  of  Turkish  influence,  and 
the  best  point  for  supervision,  and  as  there  is  always  a 
large  representation  of  the  most  intelligent  Bulgarian 
people  there,  the  Bishops  and  Board  deemed  it  best 
that  Mr.  Long  should  remove  from  Tirnova  to  Constan- 
tinople, and  be  charged  with  the  superintendency  of  the 
mission.  Accordingly,  in  June,  1863,  he  removed  to 
Constantinople,  and  commenced  preaching  in  his  dwell- 
ing. Here  he  became  associated  with  Dr.  Riggs  in  the 
revision  of  the  Bulgarian  New  Testament,  to  be  pub- 
lished by  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  and 
became  more  abundant  in  labors  than  ever.  The  next 
year,  1864,  he  commenced  the.  publication  of  a  small 
paper,  called  ^'' Zoniitza  " — The  Day  Star — which  was 
received  with  great  favor  by  all  classes  of  Bulgarians. 
The  visible  successes  were  small,  but  it  was  hoped  that 
we  were  in  various  ways  laying  a  foundation  for  future 
triumphs. 

S.  Bishop  Thomson,  and  Brighter  Days. 
In  the  year  1865  the  mission  received  its  first  episco- 
pal visit,  and  Bishop  Thomson,  accompanied  by  Super- 
intendent Long,  gave  the  work  a  thorough  inspection. 
At  Tultcha  the  missionary  had  been  faithful,  but  the 
Molokans  had  diminished  in  numbers,  and  had  disap- 
pointed the  expectations,  at  first  entertained,  that  they 
would   embrace   the   truth.     Considerable    success   had 


Bishop  Thomson,  and  Brighter  Days,         303 

attended  his  work  among  the  Germans,  and  the  schools 
he  had  opened  were  a  decided  success.  The  best 
school  of  the  city  was  that  of  our  mission,  to  which  the 
governor  was  sending  his  own  son.  In  i860  two  hun- 
dred and  eighteen  boys  and  forty  girls  had  received  in- 
struction there.  Thorough  success  in  the  school  was 
prevented  by  several  prevailing  customs.  Between  the 
ages  of  twelve  and  fourteen  the  children  are  generally 
apprenticed  to  some  tradesman,  and  taken  into  his  house 
and  workshop,  and  literally  made  his  slaves  for  three, 
four,  or  five  years.  The  children  of  the  Molokans  and 
other  Russian  dissenters  are,  also,  given  to  very  early 
marriages,  and  thereby  prevented  from  remaining  at 
school  long  enough  to  gain  an  education.  The  males 
are  rarely  unmarried  at  twenty  or  the  females  at  seven- 
teen. This  is  greatly  facilitated  by  the  patriarchal  mode 
in  which  this  people  live.  The  newly  married  couple 
do  not,  as  with  the  Germans,  found  at  once  their  own 
hearth,  but  remain  with  the  parents  of  one  or  the  other 
of  them  for  years.  It  is  not  unusual  to  find  parents  with 
two,  three,  or  more  of  their  married  children  living  un- 
der one  roof,  eating  from  one  table,  keeping  the  house, 
and  forming  in  fact  one  family,  the  principal  charge 
always  devolving  upon  the  eldest.  Among  them  chil- 
dren, in  some  respects,  continue  to  be  children  during 
the  life-time  of  their  parents,  and,  consequently,  scarcely 
ever  venture  to  have  an  opinion  of  their  own,  or,  if  they 
do,  they  keep  it  to  themselves,  especially  if  it  be  in  any 
way  contrary  to  the  views  of  their  parents.  In  exactly 
the  same  relation  stands  the  Church  toward  its  leaders, 
and  hence  will  appear  what  patient  and  careful  perse- 
verance a  mission  to  them  requires. 

At  Sistof  Gabriel  Elieff  had   interested  many  in  his 
teaching  and   experience.      Twelve   or  fifteen   persons 


304  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

regularly  assembled  at  his  house  to  hear  the  word  of 
God  read,  and  for  prayer  and  counsel.  At  Constanti- 
nople preaching  was  maintained  by  the  Superintendent, 
and  with  some  good  results;  but  his  greatest  and  most 
useful  labors  were  in  his  study,  giving  a  Christian  litera- 
ture to  Bulgaria.  The  publications  of  the  mission  dur- 
ing the  year  were  : — 

Tracts Appeal  to  Sound  Reason,   8vo. . .  24,000  pages. 

"        Children's  Tract,  No.  I,  32mo.  . .  64,000  " 

**        Children's  Tract,  No.  2,  32mo. .  .  64,000  " 

"        Dialogue  on  Religion,     i2mo...  72,000  " 

Bound  books.   Little  Henry i6mo. . .  237,000  " 

"               Dairyman's  Daughter  .    i6mo...  396,000  *' 

"               Pilgrim's  Progress  ... .   i2mo...  120,000  " 


Total 


977,000 


The  good  effects  of  this  literature  were  already  be- 
ginning to  appear. 

Bishop  Thomson  believed  that  important  ground  had 
been  gained  in  the  mission,  that  the  people  had  been 
lifted  to  a  higher  plane,  and  that,  the  preparatory  work 
being  accomplished,  we  might  soon  hope  for  great  and 
glorious  results ;  so  he  reported,  and  advised  the  send- 
ing out  of  three  additional  missionaries,  one  for  Shumla, 
one  for  Tirnova,  and  one  for  either  Widdin  or  Rust- 
chuk.  He  also  recommended  the  establishment  of  a 
girls'  school. 

In  1866  Superintendent  Long,  by  invitation  of  the 
American  Bible  Society,  came  to  New  York  to  super- 
vise the  stereotyping  of  a  parallel  edition  of  the  New 
Testament  in  the  ancient  Slavic  and  Bulgarian  lan- 
guages. He  returned  to  the  mission  in  1868,  and  re- 
sumed his  labors  as  Superintendent,  continuing  his  head- 
quarters at  Constantinople.  The  regular  services  every 
Sabbath,  which  he  resumed,  continued  to  be  attended 


Bishop  Thomson^  and  Brighter  Days. 


0^3 


by  a  small,  though  representative,  congregation.  His 
own  personal  intercourse  with  the  Bulgarians  of  all 
classes  at  the  capital,  was  highly  agreeable  and  influen- 
tial. Many  who  did  not  venture  to  come  to  hear  him 
preach,  read  with  apparent  avidity  what  he  wrote.  He 
was  encouraged  by  seeing  from  time  to  time  evidences 
that  many  were  striving  in  a  quiet  way  to  put  into  prac- 
tice the  truths  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Rev.  E.  A.  Wanless  and  wife  went  out  during  the 
year  1868  to  reinforce  the  mission.  They  remained  for 
some  time  at  Constantinople  prosecuting  the  study  of 
the  language  preparatory  to  entering  upon  work  at 
Rustchuk.  The  General  Committee  had  provided  for 
the  retirement  of  the  missionary  from  Tultcha,  and  the 
mission  decided  that  Mr.  Flocken  should  remove  to 
Rustchuk,  with  Mr.  Wanless  for  an  associate.  This 
plan,  however,  was  frustrated  by  two  circumstances. 
The  first  was  the  protracted  illness  of  Mrs.  Wanless, 
which  rendered  their  removal  to  Rustchuk  impractica- 
ble for  the  space  of  eleven  months.  The  other  v;as  the 
outpouring  of  the  Lord's  Spirit  upon  Tultcha,  and  the 
commencement  of  a  deeply  interesting  work  among  the 
Russians  of  the  Lipovan  sect. 

6.  The  Lipovans  and  Others. 
When  the  time  arrived  at  which  Mr.  Flocken  was  to 
have  departed  from  Tultcha  he  found  himself  surrounded 
by  such  a  flock  of  converted  men  and  women  rejoicing 
in  their  newly-found  Saviour,  and  by  others  tremblingly 
inquiring  the  way  of  life,  that  it  was  concluded  by  him, 
and  fully  concurred  in  by  the  superintendent,  that  it 
would  be  neither  wise  nor  right  to  leave  that  work  until 
provision  could  be  made  for  its  being  carried  on  in  the 
absence  of  the  missionary,  though  it  might  be  superin- 


3o6  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

tended  from  Rustchuk.  This,  it  was  hoped,  could  be 
effected  during  the  year.  Dimitry  Petroff,  a  zealous 
and  faithful  brother,  one  of  the  Lipovans,  who  had  been 
appointed  class-leader,  was  given  license  to  exhort,  and 
commenced  a  course  of  special  study  with  Mr.  Flocken, 
that  by  the  next  spring  the  work  might  safely  be  intrusted 
to  him.  The  expected  visit  of  Bishop  Kingsley  in  the 
early  spring  was  another  reason  for  the  delay  of  Mr. 
Flocken's  removal  till  the  Bishop  could  be  consulted  in 
respect  to  it. 

The  Sistof  Brethren  were  called  at  this  time  to  endure 
very  severe  persecution.  The  governor  of  the  city, 
instigated  by  the  chief  priests  and  some  other  leading 
opponents  of  the  mission,  so  far  forgot  himself  as  to  lend 
himself  to  their  vile  purposes.  He  forcibly  closed  the 
shop  of  two  young  brethren  because  it  was  open  on  the 
Greek  festival  of  the  Virgin.  Then,  when  legally  ap- 
pealed to  by  the  parties,  he  drove  them  from  his  pres- 
ence with  vile  abusive  epithets,  and  prohibited  them, 
under  pain  of  imprisonment  and  exile,  from  saying  they 
were  Protestants.  The  civil  representative  of  the  native 
Protestants  presented  to  the  Sublime  Porte  a  complaint 
against  the  governor,  and,  in  due  time,  an  official  order 
was  obtained  reprimanding  this  official,  and  forbidding 
a  repetition  of  such  acts.  At  a  subsequent  interview  the 
governor  professed  himself  very  greatly  astonished,  and 
stated  that  until  that  day  he  did  not  know  that  there  were 
any  Protestants  in  Sistof,  and  that  the  chief  Greek  priest 
had  assured  him,  in  the  case  of  the  two  young  men,  that 
they  only  professed  Protestantism  as  a  pretext  for  in- 
subordination to  the  orders  of  the  trade  corporation, 
which  forbade  the  opening  of  shops  on  fete  days.  The 
spirit  of  persecution  was  aggravated  by  the  Young  Bul- 
garian party  of  the  country  becoming  persuaded  that 


The  Lipovans  and  Others.  307 

Protestantism,  if  universally  accepted  by  the  people, 
would  destroy  Bulgarian  nationality. 

Despite  all  this,  the  work  at  Sistof  seemed  to  prosper. 
A  class  of  fourteen  members  was  organized.  One  of  the 
young  Bulgarians  whose  store  had  been  forcibly  closed, 
died  a  short  time  afterward,  and  left  a  glowing  testimony 
as  a  precious  heritage  to  the  persecuted  little  flock. 
Death,  indeed,  seemed  to  make  sad  havoc  among  our 
societies.  Both  at  Sistof  and  Tultcha  the  little  bands 
no  sooner  began  to  gather  some  strength  than  the  pale 
monster  appeared  to  thin  out  their  ranks.  The  Super- 
intendent reports  as  follows  : — 

"  Brother  Flocken,  in  his  work  in  Tultcha,  has  suf- 
fered especially  in  this  regard.  He  has  seen  man  after 
man  stricken  down  of  those  God  had  given  him  as  fruit 
of  his  labors.  The  two  families  from  the  Russian  Lipo- 
vans, of  whom  I  spoke  in  my  report  of  last  year,  have 
remained  steadfast,  continuing  to  show  forth  the  praises 
of  Him  who  has  called  them  out  of  darkness  into  his 
marvelous  light,  and  the  Lord  rewarded  them  by  not 
leaving  them  alone,  but  has  added  to  their  number,  so 
that  at  the  close  of  this  year  we  can  say,  to  the  glory  of 
God  and  his  well  beloved  Son,  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord, 
that  we  have  to-day  at  this  place  a  small  but  regularly 
organized  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  of  Russians, 
which  we  believe  is  the  first  and  only  one  of  that  na- 
tion. I  have  just  received  a  letter  from  Mr.  Flocken, 
giving  an  account  of  the  death  and  burial  of  the  first 
member  of  that  Church.  He  was  the  old  man  whose 
relation  of  Christian  experience  affected  my  heart  so 
much  when  I  was  present  at  their  love-feast.  He  it  is 
who,  in  his  desire  to  practice  abstemiousness,  and  to 
keep  his  body  in  subjection,  wore  for  two  years  an  iron 
band  next  to  the  skin.     For  years  he  had  been  suff'ering 


3o8  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

from  dropsy,  and  was  unable  to  work  much,  yet  from 
the  time  he  found  peace  he  gave  himself  to  the  work  of 
preparing  his  house  for  the  coming  of  the  Lord — for 
which  he  had  not  long  to  wait,  for  on  the  second  in- 
stant his  spirit  left  the  house  of  clay,  and  he  is  now,  we 
believe,  a  full  member  of  the  Church  triumphant  in 
heaven.  While  the  corpse  was  lying  in  the  house  many 
of  his  former  co-religionists  came  in  to  see  what  we  do 
with  our  dead.  All  appeared  to  be  surprised  at  the 
prevailing  order  and  quietness  which  was  manifested, 
showing  that  there  was  no  uncertain  hope  in  the  minds 
of  the  relatives,  but  a  sure  belief  of  his  safety  with 
Christ.  Many  of  the  leading  Lipovans  and  Molokans 
came  to  the  funeral.  All  accompanied  the  corpse  to 
the  grave,  and  many  joined  in  singing  our  Russian 
hymns,  which,  in  accordance  with  custom,  we  sang  on 
our  way  to  the  burying-ground.  The  Molokan  brethren 
very  kindly  gave  us  permission  to  inter  our  brother  in 
their  grave-yard.  I  cannot  express  to  you  the  feelings 
which  filled  my  soul  while  standing  on  that  elevated 
ground,  and  the  wind  was  carrying  down  upon  the 
tomb  the  hymn,  'Unveil  thy  bosom,  faithful  tomb,* 
sung  in  the  Russian  language  to  the  tune  of  Old  Hun- 
dred." 

This  Russian  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  was  regu- 
larly organized.  It  had  two  classes,  each  with  a  leader, 
three  stewards,  and  the  "  leaders'  meeting  "  licensed  one 
exhorter.  The  Articles  of  Religion,  the  General  Rules, 
portions  of  the  Ritual,  Catechism  No.  2,  about  ninety 
hymns,  a  brief  Church  history,  and  some  other  books, 
were  translated  into  the  Russian  language,  and  issued 
during  this  year.  The  hope  was  vainly  cherished  that 
this  might  lead  to  important  consequences,  not  only  for 

Bulgaria,  but  for  the  vast  empire  adjoining. 

2 


Persecution,  Discouragements,  Retirement.     309 

7.  Persecution,  Diseouragenients,  RetireiTient. 
In  the  mean  time  Mr.  Wanless  proceeded  to  Rust- 
chuk.  Death  robbed  the  mission  of  the  anticipated 
visit  of  Bishop  Kingsley,  and,  after  an  interview  of  Su- 
perintendent Long  with  Bishop  Simpson  at  the  Germany 
and  Switzerland  Conference,  it  was  thought  best  that 
Mr.  Flocken  should  now  obey  the  behest  of  the  Board, 
and  remove  to  Rustchak.  Tliis  removal  took  place  in 
June,  1870.  The  work  at  Tultcha  was  intrusted  to 
Dimitry  Petroff,  a  Russian,  who  cared  well  for  the 
flock.  There  were  this  year  in  Tultcha  seventeen 
members,  two  probationers,  and  a  Sunday-school  of 
thirty-five. 

The  work  was  no  sooner  opened  in  earnest  at  Rustchuk 
than  it  evoked  the  most  determined  hostility.  A  system- 
atic and  well-drawn  line  of  defense  against  any  possible 
inroads  it  might  make  was  adopted.  Young  men  who 
had  shown  an  interest  in  the  truth  and  a  seriousness  in 
regard  to  their  souls  were  called  up,  threatened,  and  ad- 
monished not  to  attend  the  Protestant  services.  These 
vigorous  measures  succeeded  in  keeping  most  of  them 
away,  and  the  effect  was  naturally  very  disheartening  to 
our  workers.  A  most  scurrilous  and  abusive  book,  very 
violent  in  its  language,  was  written  and  published  at 
Rustchuk  by  a  monk,  intended  to  frighten  uneducated 
people,  who  might  be  religiously  inclined,  from  having 
any  thing  to  do  with  the  mission.  For  the  more  en- 
lightened persons,  who  really  desired  their  Church  re- 
formed, another  line  of  tactics  was  employed.  They 
were  told  that  when  the  new  and  independent  Church 
organization  should  be  effected  all  these  reforms  would 
be  introduced,  and  the  Church  become  thoroughly  evan- 
gelical.    For  the  sake  of  preserving  their  influence  over 


310  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

the  people,  they  were  induced  to  have  no  direct  con- 
nection with  the  missionaries.  This  policy,  from  its 
plausibility,  did  more  harm  than  open  opposition  and 
persecution. 

Amid  these  alternate  hopes  and  disappointments  the 
work  had  now  proceeded  for  fourteen  years.  There 
was  almost  nothing  remaining  for  all  the  time,  toil,  and 
treasure  expended.  Our  missionaries,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  Superintendent,  needed  to  return  to  the 
United  States.  The  General  Committee,  therefore, 
made  provision  for  it,  and  Messrs.  Flocken  and  Wanless 
returned  to  the  United  States  in  1871,  and  entered  upon 
ministerial  work.  Dr.  Long  was  permitted  to  remain  at 
Constantinople,  where  he  had  been  called  to  a  pro- 
fessor's chair  in  Roberts  College,  and  was  requested  to 
give  the  mission  such  superintendency  as  was  compat- 
ible with  his  other  duties.  He  had  achieved  a  large 
reputation  for  scholarship,  and  had  done  a  most  im- 
portant work  as  an  educator,  and  in  giving  evangel- 
ical literature  to  the  Bulgarians.  His  influence  at  the 
Turkish  capital  over  many  leading  Bulgarians,  and  over 
young  men  getting  an  education  there,  had  been  most 
salutary.  The  Board  and  Bishop  gladly  consented  that 
he  should  remain  at  a  post  where  he  could  be  so  influ- 
ential for  good.  He  was  to  do  such  evangelistic  and 
educational  work  as  might,  to  his  judgment,  be  most 
conducive  to  the  revival  and  spread  of  scriptural  holi- 
ness in  Bulgaria.  Meantime,  if,  in  the  dispensation  of 
divine  providence,  such  changes  in  the  ecclesiastico- 
political  condition  of  the  country  should  transpire  as  to 
give  promise  of  successfully  prosecuting  our  mission  in 
Bulgaria,  such  steps  would  be  taken  to  resume  the  work 
as  in  the  judgment  of  the  Bishops  might  be  deemed 
advisable;  otherwise  the  mission  would  be  finally  dis- 


Persecutioji,  Discouragements,  Retirement.     3 1 1 

continued.  Dr.  Long  still  maintained  preaching  to  the 
Bulgarians  at  Constantinople,  and  early  in  the  year  1872 
made  a  tour  of  the  mission. 

At  Tultcha  he  found  Dimitry  Petrofif  proving  a  good 
witness  for  Jesus  Christ.  Two  members  of  the  little 
Russian  Church  had  withdrawn,  and  two  had  been  sub- 
jected to  discipline.  Dr.  Long  at  this  visit  baptized 
five  children.  He  believed  the  Russian  work  might 
have  most  important  relations  to  future  movements  upon 
the  empire  of  Russia  itself.  At  Sistoff  the  society  had 
won  the  respect  and  confidence  of  the  community;  but 
there  was  no  growth,  and  spiritual  torpor  and  death  pre- 
vailed on  every  side.  Gabriel  Elief  not  only  filled  his 
own  appointment,  but  itinerated  extensively.  Every- 
where the  work  was  pretty  well  sustained.  Mrs.  Clara 
Proca,  who  had  been  a  teacher  in  our  mission,  had  en- 
tered upon  volunteer  work  as  a  Bible  reader,  and  was 
received  with  much  attention.  In  their  loneliness  the 
native  brethren,  especially  Gabriel  Elief  and  Dimitry 
Petroff,  wrote  to  America,  anxious  to  learn  what  was  to 
be  done  with  the  mission.  They  represented  them- 
selves as  our  spiritual  children,  distressingly  in  need 
of  being  nurtured  by  us.  They  could  scarcely  think 
their  own  spiritual  mother  was  prepared  to  abandon 
them,  and  they  pleaded  earnestly,  almost  with  tears,  that 
the  Board  and  the  Bishops  would  give  them  the  attention 
their  condition  called  for.  This  matter  came  before  the 
General  Committee  at  its  meeting  in  November,  1872, 
and  amid  the  general  disposition  manifested  to  make 
forward  movements,  it  was  decided  to  re-enter  Bulgaria 
with  a  determination  to  send  a  full  force  of  workers,  and 
prosecute  the  mission  vigorously.  It  was  universally 
conceded  that  if  it  were  fully  manned  no  field  under 
our  charge  would  yield  richer  returns. 


312  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

8.   Return — Re-enforeed. 

Rev.  F.  W.  Flocken  was  directed  to  prepare  for  an 
immediate  return  to  Bulgaria.  Rev.  Henry  A.  Buchtel 
was  also  appointed  to  the  field,  and  in  March  of  1873, 
with  their  families,  they  repaired  to  Bulgaria,  and  en- 
tered with  hope  and  joy  upon  their  work.  Dr.  Long 
expressed  the  conviction  that  his  duties  at  the  college 
would  render  it  impossible  for  him  adequately  to  super- 
intend the  mission,  and  Mr.  Flocken  was  accordingly 
appointed  superintendent.  Mr.  Buchtel  at  once  began 
the  study  of  the  language,  and,  as  the  earnest  of  more 
extensive  success  as  a  missionary,  God  made  him  the 
instrument  of  salvation  to  his  teacher.  The  superin- 
tendent first  gave  the  field  a  thorough  inspection,  and 
then  proceeded  to  re-organization,  with  a  view  to  the 
broad  plans  contemplated  by  the  administration  at  the 
Mission  Rooms. 

The  mission  seemed  re-opened  at  a  propitious  hour. 
The  struggle  of  years  was  over,  and  the  Bulgarian  Ex- 
arch was  at  the  head  of  the  national  Church.  Separa- 
tion from  the  Greek  Church  was  complete.  Fifteen 
Bulgarian  Bishops  were  occupying  the  frontier  Greek 
dioceses,  and  five  hundred  Bulgarian  priests  were  con- 
ducting the  services  of  the  Church  of  the  land.  The 
hoped-for  and  promised  spirituality,  however,  did  not 
come  with  a  change  of  hierarchy.  It  proved  but  a 
change  of  language  and  persons.  Dissatisfaction  was 
widespread  and  deeper  than  ever.  He  from  whom  most 
was  to  be  hoped  forbade  the  public  reading  of  the  Bible 
in  the  Bulgarian  tongue  within  his  diocese,  and  ordered 
it  to  be  read  in  the  Slavic  tongue.  Several  other  Bishops 
followed  this  pernicious  example.  The  people  justly- 
thought  that  their  latter  state  was  worse  than  their  for- 
2 


Return — Re-enforccd.  3 1 3 

mer;  for  while  the  Bible  was  read  in  the  Greek  lan- 
guage, at  least  all  the  elder  people  and  many  of  the 
younger  understood  it,  but  the  present  reading  in  the 
old  Slavic  language  could  be  understood  but  by  very 
few.  Consequently  several  communities  opposed  the 
episcopal  order,  and  demanded  of  the  priests  the  read- 
ing of  the  Bible  in  the  Bulgarian  tongue. 

Another  cause  for  dissatisfaction  was,  the  great  haste 
with  which  the  Bishops  had  been  ordained  and  installed 
by  the  Exarch.  The  people  protested  against  this,  claim- 
ing that  more  attention  should  have  been  paid  to  the 
qualifications  of  the  men,  and  that  fewer  Bishops  should 
have  been  consecrated  until  persons  with  undoubted 
qualifications  could  have  been  obtained.  All  was  in 
vain,  and  disgust  became  universal  and  complete.  Hope 
of  the  promised  spiritual  awakening  was  extinguished. 
It  seemed  as  if  we  ought  to  be  hailed  at  such  a  crisis, 
as  the  bringers  of  light  and  salvation  to  Bulgaria.  For- 
eign relief,  however,  was  not  that  which  was  desired, 
and  our  movements  were  regarded  with  apathy  by  most, 
and  with  hostility  by  some,  which  occasionally  broke 
out  into  violent  persecution. 

Calamities  now  succeeded  each  other  in  rapid  suc- 
cession. The  financial  distresses  of  the  United  States, 
curtailing  the  means  of  the  Missionary  Society,  made  it 
impossible  to  re-enforce  the  mission,  as  had  been  an- 
ticipated. Mrs.  Buchtel's  health  failed,  and  necessitat- 
ed her  return  to  the  United  States;  and  her  husband, 
on  whom  very  high  hopes  had  rested,  left  the  mission 
with  her  in  September,  1874.  Epidemic  cholera  broke 
out  in  Shumla,  and  raged  there  fiercely,  and  in  all  the 
villages  round  about,  greatly  interfering  with  mission 
work.  Mr.  Flocken  was  now  left  alone,  and  was  greatly 
disappointed,  if  not  discouraged.    He  proceeded  to  make 


314  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

the  best  disposition  possible  of  the  forces  at  his  com- 
mand. He  called  from  the  theological  class  which  he 
had  been  instructing  one  young  man  to  his  help,  Stephen 
Getchoff,  who  was  stationed  at  Orchania,  and  entered 
upon  his  work  in  July.  In  October  Gabriel  Elieff  was 
sent  to  Plevna.  These  were  two  new  appointments, 
while  all  the  old  posts  were  also  maintained.  The  na- 
tive colporteurs  went  forth  with  Bibles  furnished  by  the 
American  Bible  Society  and  the  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society,  and  did  effective  work  for  the  truth. 
They  disposed  of  four  hundred  and  twenty-five  Bibles 
or  parts  of  Bibles,  and  one  thousand  one  hundred  and 
sixteen  religious  books,  and  three  thousand  seven  hun- 
dred and  three  tracts  and  pamphlets.  Every-where 
they  spake  words  of  instruction  or  comfort.  Clara  Proca, 
now  sustained  by  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  So- 
ciety, gave  all  her  time  and  energies  to  evangelistic 
work.  Under  these  arrangements  the  mission  might  be 
said  to  be  prospering,  at  least  to  the  usual  degree. 

9.  Episcopal  Visits  to  Bulgaria. 

Nowhere  in  all  his  round-the-world  visitation  was 
Bishop  Harris  more  welcome  than  at  this  depleted,  dis- 
couraged Bulgarian  mission.  He  came  in  May,  1874,  and 
gave  the  affairs  of  the  mission  his  careful  attention.  He 
recommended  that  the  mission  be  re-enforced  imme- 
diately, as  it  was  assuming  some  remarkably  hopeful 
appearances.  An  interesting  class  of  natives  was  being 
instructed  for  the  ministry  by  Mr.  Flocken,  and  some 
gifted  young  men  had  gone  to  the  United  States  to 
more  fully  qualify  themselves  for  the  sacred  calling.  A 
talented  native  ministry  seemed  to  be  in  preparation  for 
the  work  to  be  done.  It  did  not  appear  to  the  Bishop 
to  be  true  policy  now  to  forsake  the  field  so  soon  after 


Episcopal  Visits  to  Btilgaria,  315 

re-entering  it,  and  without  an  adequate  effort  for  suc- 
cess. In  accordance  with  his  advice  two  additional 
missionaries  were  accordingly  appointed :  Rev.  E.  F. 
Lounsbury,  of  the  New  York  East  Conference,  who  ar- 
rived in  Bulgaria  in  June,  1875,  ^^^d  with  a  young  Bul- 
garian helper  was  assigned  to  Sistof,  and  Rev.  De  Witt 
C.  Challis,  who,  with  his  wife,  arrived  in  the  following 
December,  and  took  up  his  residence  at  Rustchuk  for 
the  winter,  faithfully  and  very  successfully  devoting 
himself  to  the  acquisition  of  the  language.  Mrs.  Challis 
was  a  doctor  of  medicine,  and  soon  found  a  wide  door 
of  usefulness  opened  to  her  through  her  profession. 
She  was  richly  endowed  for  the  work  into  which  she 
had  been  led  by  the  providence  of  God. 

Under  the  guise  of  protecting  Greek  Christians  from 
the  oppression  of  Moslem  Turkey,  Russia  opened  war 
upon  Turkey.  The  whole  country  was  more  or  less 
disturbed.  Bulgaria,  south  of  the  Balkans,  became  the 
scene  of  atrocities  that  shocked  the  world ;  but  these  oc- 
curred one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  from  the  center  of  our 
field,  which  had  thus  far  been  remarkably  exempt  from 
the  actual  presence  of  war.  An  episcopal  visit  from  Bish- 
op Andrews  was  expected  early  in  1876,  but  it  was  not 
known  in  the  mission  that  he  could  find  access  to  the 
field.  In  view  of  the  increased  force  in  the  mission  it 
was  thought  best  at  once  to  convene  the  Annual  Meet- 
ing, provided  for  in  the  new  Discipline,  and  arrange  the 
work.  Messrs.  Flocken,  Long,  Challis,  and  Lounsbury 
accordingly  met  in  Rustchuk  on  April  22,  1876.  Ga- 
briel Elieff,  Naiden  I.  Voinoff,  Stephen  Getchoff,  Yor- 
daky  Zwetkoff,  Todor  A.  Nicoloff,  Dimitry  Mateef,  Tena 
Natchoff,  and  Yordan  Djumalief,  all  native  helpers,  met 
with  them.  After  consulting  together,  and  with  much 
prayer,  the  work  was  arranged  as  follows : — 

Vol.  n.-19 


3i6  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Rustchuk,  F.  W.  Flocken,  superintendent ;  Gabriel 
Elieff,  assistant,  local  preacher.  Sistof,  D.  W.  C.  Chal- 
lis,  missionary ;  D.  Mateef,  helper,  exhorter.  Tirnova, 
E.  F.  Lounsbury,  missionary;  Y.  Djumalief,  assistant, 
local  preacher.  Lovetch  Circuit,  N.  I.  Voinoff,  assist- 
ant, local  preacher;  Orchania  Circuit,  S.  Getchoff,  as- 
sistant, local  preacher;  Lom  Palanka  Circuit,  T.  Nat- 
choff,  assistant,  local  preacher ;  Plevna  Circuit,  Y.  Zwet- 
koff,  helper,  exhorter;  Widdin  Circuit,  T.  A.  Nicoloff, 
helper,  exhorter;  Tultcha  Circuit,  to  be  supplied. 

In  the  course  of  the  year  Bishop  Andrews  was  able 
to  reach  the  mission,  and  he  met  the  missionaries  at  Rust- 
chuk on  the  second  of  October.  At  this  meeting  of 
the  mission  the  native  brethren  Voinoff,  Natchoff,  and 
Getchoff  were  recommended  for  admission  on  trial  in- 
to an  Annual  Conference,  and  Gabriel  Elieff,  who  claims 
to  be  the  first  Protestant  of  Bulgaria,  and  who  has  been 
eminent  -for  labors  and  sufferings,  and  for  devoted  at- 
tachment to  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  having 
been  received  on  trial  in  Conference,  was  ordained  both 
deacon  and  elder.  Ivan  Ivanoff,  a  Russian,  formerly  of 
the  Molokan  faith,  for  many  years  assistant  in  the  school 
at  Tultcha,  was  licensed  to  preach.  The  brethren  sep- 
arated, greatly  strengthened  by  the  presence,  counsels, 
and  ministrations  of  the  Bishop,  and  went  out  to  toil 
amid  the  tumult  and  ruin  of  war,  not  knowing  what 
might  befall  them  ere  they  should  meet  again.  These 
two  meetings  of  the  mission  together  may  be  considered 
the  first  Annual  Meeting  of  the  Bulgarian  Mission. 

lO.   During  the  War. 
It  will  at  once  be  conceived  that  the  civil  condition 
of  Bulgaria  greatly  increased  the  difficulties  of  the  mis- 
sion.    The  people  were  so  preoccupied  and  agitated  as 


During  the  War.  3 1 7 

to  leave  them  no  disposition  to  attend  to  matters  of 
religion.  Great  changes  were  either  hoped  for  or  feared. 
The  people,  divided  by  race  and  by  creed,  distrusted, 
feared,  and  hated  one  another.  The  Mohammedans, 
naturally  violent  and  cruel,  were  now  more  so  than 
usual,  because  the  loss  of  their  long-possessed  power 
was  impending.  The  native  Christians  smarted  under 
their  wrongs,  and  yet  were  intimidated  by  the  recollec- 
tion of  their  former  experiences  whenever  those  wrongs 
had  been  resisted.  Many  of  our  preachers  found  the 
people  unwilling  to  attend  a  service  which  might  possi- 
bly be  interrupted  by  a  band  of  insurgents. 

The  influence  of  the  dreadful  events  which  had  oc- 
curred south  of  the  Balkans  extended,  like  a  deep,  dark 
shadow,  far  and  wide.  A  state  of  apprehension  existed 
in  all  classes  of  society,  and  each  watched  the  other 
with  jealous  eye.  Many  violent  deeds  were  done.  It 
was  not  safe  to  travel  away  from  the  great  highways, 
nor  to  congregate  under  circumstances  capable  of  mis- 
construction. Our  preachers,  therefore,  restricted  their 
movements,  and  had  to  content  themselves  with  very 
small  congregations.  Their  work  was  done  chiefly  by 
private  conversations,  and  was  necessarily  very  limited 
in  extent  and  importance.  Bishop  Andrews  evidently 
saw  great  possibilities  in  the  field,  and  reported  at 
length  to  the  Board,  with  many  valuable  suggestions. 
He  closed  the  report  as  follows : — 

"As  soon  as  it  is  practicable,  the  mission  ought  to  be 
re-enforced  from  America,  in  accordance  with  the  orig- 
inal design,  as  I  understand  it,  with  which  the  mission 
was  resumed.  If  for  no  other  reason,  this  should  be 
done  so  as  to  provide  for  the  contingency  of  the  death, 
removal  to  America,  or  proven  inefficiency  of  the  breth- 
ren who  are  now  here.     Even  should  the  brethren  who 


3i8  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

are  now  here  remain  and  continue  efficient,  they  are  not 
enough,  scattered  as  they  must  be,  to  give  the  proper 
form  and  guidance  to  the  work,  and  the  workmen  who 
may  be  raised  up.  Unless  the  number  of  American 
laborers  in  this  field  can  be  soon  increased,  I  shall 
doubt  whether  it  was  expedient  to  have  revived  the 
mission." 

The  year  1877  opened  with  a  dark  cloud  of  uncer- 
tainty resting  upon  the  mission,  but  the  missionaries  had 
an  unfaltering  trust  in  God.  As  is  often  the  case,  light 
began  to  appear  in  the  darkness.  At  Sistof  Mr.  Challis 
began  to  see  signs  of  encouragement  at  the  very  opening 
of  the  year.  The  members,  almost  without  exception, 
attended  the  class  and  prayer-meetings.  Two  persons 
had  been  received  into  full  connection,  and  six  on  pro- 
bation ;  five  men  had  been  received  on  probation  in  one 
of  the  villages  within  the  circuit.  The  Sabbath-school 
was  growing  in  size  and  interest.  Mr.  Challis  had  trans- 
lated the  Berean  Sunday-school  Lessons  into  the  Bul- 
garian language,  and  they  had  for  five  months  been  in 
use  in  the  school. 

Mr.  Lounsbury,  also,  opened  his  work  at  Tirnova  with 
some  promise,  but  the  congregations  were  soon  dimin- 
ished by  threats  and  actual  prohibitions.  He  had  a 
good  native  assistant,  and  some  tracts  were  translated 
and  put  into  use.  Voinoff,  with  the  aid  of  Clara  Proca, 
the  Bible  reader  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Soci- 
ety, organized  a  Sabbath-school  at  Dooetch,  and  received 
one  person  on  probation,  and  one  into  full  connection. 
Troyan  and  Sevlivo  were  taken  into  his  circuit,  making 
a  substantial  extension  of  the  work.  Gabriel  Elieff  spent 
most  of  his  time  during  the  year  away  from  Rustchuk,  in 
the  districts  where  the  massacres  had  occurred.  One 
thousand  six  hundred  and  twenty-one  families,  contain- 


During  the  War.  319 

ing  nine  thousand  seven  hundred  and  fifty  persons,  were 
relieved  from  destitution  through  him.  The  native  help- 
ers generally  did  what  they  could  in  the  disturbed  state 
of  the  country. 

J.  J.  Economoff,  having  finished  his  studies  at  Drew 
Seminary,  was  this  year  sent  out  by  the  Board,  and  the 
superintendent  assigned  him  the  duty  of  instructing  the 
class  of  young  men  preparing  for  the  ministry.  In  the 
meantime  the  Russian  army  was  steadily  approaching 
the  Danube,  and  was  now  threatening  several  cities  in 
which  our  missions  were  established.  Danger  became 
so  imminent  that  the  consuls  of  the  various  nations 
thought  best  to  send  their  families  away  to  places  of 
greater  safety.  Mrs.  Flocken  had  been  suffering  in 
health  for  months,  and  Mrs.  Challis  had  in  her  arms  a 
new-born  babe,  and  it  was  deemed  advisable  that  they 
should  not  remain,  exposed  as  were  their  homes  to  the 
bomb-shells  of  the  Russians.  Mr.  Flocken  proposed  to 
take  them  into  Germany,  and  then  return  himself  to  the 
mission.  Just  as  he  was  about  to  effect  this  purpose 
Mr.  Challis  was  seized  with  small-pox,  and  his  faithful 
wife  refused  to  be  separated  from  him.  The  disease 
appeared,  also,  in  the  babe,  and  removal  became  impos- 
sible. Mr.  Flocken  started  with  his  wife,  but  on  reach- 
ing Pesth  she  was  unable  to  proceed  farther.  Mr. 
Flocken  found  a  home  for  her  in  a  Christian  hospital, 
where  she  was  delivered  the  next  day  of  a  daughter. 
As  soon  as  possible  Mr.  Flocken  set  out  on  his  return 
to  the  mission.  He  encountered  many  dangers,  but  at 
last  succeeded  in  re-entering  Rustchuk.  Here  the  sad 
intelligence  at  once  met  him  that  the  gifted  and  excel- 
lent wife  of  Mr.  Challis  liad,  since  his  departure,  died  of 
small-pox.  Moreover,  the  Russians  were  fast  moving 
upon  Sistof,  and  the  superintendent  advised  Mr.  Challis 


320  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

to  take  his  babe  to  the  United  States,  since  no  safe  or 
adequate  provision  for  it  could  be  made  in  Bulgaria. 
Mr.  Challis  accordingly  took  his  departure,  accompanied 
by  a  little  native  nurse,  and  arrived,  sadly  bereaved,  at 
New  York  in  June,  1877.  By  the  advice  of  the  Secre- 
taries and  the  Bishop  he  entered  upon  work  in  his  Con- 
ference, awaiting  the   settlejnent  of  affairs  in  Turkey. 

Mr.  Flocken  now  received  intelligence  that  his  wife 
and  babe  would  not,  probably,  survive  long.  Summon- 
ing Mr.  Lounsbury  to  Rustchuk,  and  caring  as  well  as 
he  could  for  the  affairs  of  the  mission  in  view  of  the 
expected  bombardment  of  the  city,  he  departed  for 
Pesth.  His  babe  died,  but  his  wife  was  mercifully  pre- 
served to  him. 

In  the  meantime,  however,  the  Russians  had  crossed 
the  Danube,  and  the  missionaries  had  to  flee.  The 
mission  was  now  divided  between  the  contending  ar- 
mies, and  one  part  was  inaccessible  from  the  other. 
The  whole  work  could  be  better  supervised  from  with- 
out than  from  either  section  of  it.  Indeed,  little  could 
be  done  in  any  way.  Under  these  circumstances  the 
Board  advised  the  return  of  Messrs.  Flocken  and  Louns- 
bury to  the  United  States  to  await  the  further  indica- 
tions of  Providence.  They  accordingly  returned.  Mr. 
Flocken  arrived  February  i,  1878.  Mr.  Lounsbury  had 
preceded  him  a  few  weeks.  Mr.  Lounsbury  entered  at 
once  upon  work  in  his  Conference,  and  Mr.  Flocken 
remained  at  the  command  of  the  Board. 

Dr.  Long  alone  remained,  of  all  the  force  which  had 
been  sent  to  Bulgaria,  and  his  knowledge,  counsels,  and 
help  were  invoked  in  this  extremity  as  they  were  needed. 
The  native  brethren  continued  their  work  as  well  as  cir- 
cumstances allowed,  and  occasionally  reported  to  their 
superintendent  at  New  York,  but  results  could  not  now 


During  the  War.  321 

be  expected.  We  were,  in  fact,  waiting,  and  only  wait- 
ing, till  the  way  to  work  should  be  opened  to  us. 

In  the  spring  of  1878  hostilities  ceased,  though  the 
affairs  of  Bulgaria  had  by  no  means  become  settled. 
The  prospect  of  peace  and  the  autonomy  of  Bulgaria, 
and  the  importance  of  our  being  present  in  Bulgaria  to 
reap  any  advantages  that  might  possibly  be  derived  from 
such  presence  in  the  reconstruction  of  the  country,  and 
still  more,  the  need  of  full  information  at  the  approaching 
session  of  the  General  Committee  in  order  to  decide  what 
should  be  done  with  the  mission,  led  the  Bishop,  with 
the  advice  of  the  Board,  to  direct  Mr.  Flocken  to  return 
to  Bulgaria,  leaving  his  family  in  the  city  of  New  York 
till  the  proper  course  to  be  pursued  could  be  deter- 
mined, when  they  might  come  to  him  if  he  remained  in 
Bulgaria.  He  sailed  from  New  York  in  the  steamer 
"Republic"  on  the  2d  of  May,  1878,  and  in  due  time 
arrived  in  Rustchuk.  After  a  few  months  he  reported 
fully  to  the  Board,  and  the  mission  in  Bulgaria  received 
careful  consideration  from  the  General  Committee,  which 
met  in  November,  1878.  It  was  decided  to  renew  the 
limited  appropriation  to  Bulgaria,  with  a  view  of  sus- 
taining for  the  year  two  foreign  missionaries  in  the  field, 
with  all  the  native  brethren  now  under  appointment. 

The  Bishops  decided  to  relieve  Mr.  Flocken,  and 
allow  him  to  return  to  his  family.  And  they  directed 
the  immediate  return  of  Mr.  Challis  and  of  Rev.  S. 
Thomoff,  who,  since  his  graduation  at  Drew  Theolog- 
ical Seminary,  had  been  the  acting  pastor  at  Gilberton, 
Pennsylvania.  They  are  now  upon  the  ocean,  having 
taken  steamer  from  New  York  on  the  24th  of  December, 
1878.  The  force  for  the  year  will  be  completed  when 
Mr.  Lounsbury  shall  reach  the  field,  and  preparations 
for  his  return  thither  are  now  in  progress. 


322 


Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 


MISSIONARIES   SENT    TO    BULGARIA. 
In.  Ex. 

1857  Rev.  Wesley  Prettyman 1864 

1857  Anna  Prettyman 1864 

1857  Rev.  Albert  L.  Long 

1857  Sophronia  Persis  Long 

1858  Rev.  Frederick  W.  Flocken 

1858  Mrs.  Mary  C.  Flocken 1876 

1868  Rev.  E.  A.  Wanless 1872 

1868  Ada  Konsman  Wanless 1871* 

1875  Rev.  E.  F.  Lounsbury 

1875  Rev.  De  Witt  C.  Challis 

1875  Mrs.  Fanny  E.  White  Challis,  M.  D 1877* 

1878  Mrs.  Irene  Challis 

*  Died  in  tlie  field. 


STATISTICS   OF   BULGARIA   MISSION. 


Tear. 

Mission- 

Mem- 

Proba- 

Sunday- Sun.-Scb.    Collect's 

aries. 

bers. 

tioners. 

Schools.  Scholars,     for  Miss. 

1857 

2 

... 

1858 

.... 

Tultcha . 



1862 
1865 

2* 

2* 

2            65-70  $t8  70 
142  74 

(( 

1867 

I             ..           18  51 

«' 

1869 

17* 

2 

I            38 

Whole  M 

ission 

1873 

41 

7 

I             12           ..    .. 

«» 

<( 

1874 

50 

7 

2            31           12  67 

(( 

" 

1875 

3 

52 

10 

3            43            8  80 

(( 

(( 

1876 

3 

50 

27 

5          loi          34  36 

31 


ii:    J> 


r  33 


1^ 


^2  i 


A     U      S     T/R    'I      A 


MISSIONS  IN 

ITALY. 


PART  X. 

MISSION    TO    ITALY. 


For  that  day  shall  not  come^  except  there  come  a  falling  away  firsts  and 
that  man  of  sin  be  revealed^  the  son  of  perdition  :  who  opposeth  and  exalteth 
himself  above  all  that  is  called  God^  or  that  is  worshiped ;  so  that  he  as  God 
sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God^  sho^uing  himself  that  he  is  God.  ,  .  .  And  then 
shall  that  Wicked  be  revealed.,  whom  the  Lord  shall  consume  with  the  spirit 
of  his  mouth.,  and  shall  destroy  with  the  brightness  of  his  coming  :  even  him^ 
whose  comitig  is  after  the  working  of  Satan.,  with  all  power  and  signs  and 
lying  wonders.— 2  Thess.  ii.,  j>,  4.,  <?,  9. 

1.  Projection,  1832-1 8 70. 
'T^HE  first  friend  and  steadfast  advocate  of  a  mission 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  to  Italy  was 
Rev.  Charles  Elliott,  D.  D.  His  researches  in  the  prep- 
aration of  his  elaborate  work,  "  Delineations  of  Roman- 
ism," fully  persuaded  him  of  the  irremediable  apostasy 
of  Roman  Catholicism.  His  broad  intelligence  and 
sleepless  zeal  burned  to  confront  every-where,  with  the 
open  Gospel,  an  organization  so  forgetful  of  the  old 
ways  and  of  revealed  truth;  so  madly  abandoned  to  the 
doctrines  and  inventions  of  men  ;  and  which,  in  its  ma- 
lign aggressiveness,  threatened  to  subvert  the  liberties, 
to  pervert  the  conscience,  and  to  destroy  the  spiritual 
peace  and  health,  of  the  world. 

In  1832  he  first  began  publicly  to  discuss  the  feasi- 
bility of  a  Methodist  mission  to  Italy.  Thenceforward, 
in  private  circles,  in  print,  and  in  public  discourse, 
he  often  recurred  to  the  subject.  He  caused  great 
amusement  frequently  in  companies  of  ministers  by  his 


326  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

peculiar,  good-natured,  and  impassioned  advocacy  of 
this  favorite  project.  On  these  occasions,  sometimes, 
he  graphically  prophesied  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  as  established  in  Rome,  her  enthusiastic  mis- 
sionaries turning  the  Eternal  City  "upside  down,"  the 
Pope  on  his  knees  at  the  jnourners  bench  crying  for  mer- 
cy, and  afterward  recounting  his  experience  in  a  class- 
meeting  !  To  some  minor  clericals,  who  neither  bore 
the  world.  Atlas-like,  on  their  shoulders,  nor.  Elliott- 
like, in  their  hearts,  these  occasions  passed  for  innocent 
private  theatricals — a  complacent  clerical  comedy ! 

Dr.  Elliott's  convictions,  enthusiasm,  and  courage 
grew,  however,  despite  dissuasive  ridicule  and  admoni- 
tory indifference,  and  about  April,  1850,  he  broke  forth 
in  such  vigorous  public  advocacy  of  a  mission  to  Italy 
that  the  project  could  no  longer  be  treated  as  a  joke, 
but  irresolution  and  opposition  were  compelled  to  re- 
spond seriously.  Though  he  labored  much  with  influ- 
ential personages,  especially  with  Bishop  Morris  and 
Dr.  Durbin,  he  failed  to  engender  a  conviction  that 
the  work  should  be  undertaken.  Even  after  he  had 
retired  from  active  ministerial  service,  and  had  become 
greatly  debilitated  by  paralysis,  he  dwelt  much  upon  his 
favorite  theme. 

In  1867,  about  a  year  before  his  death,  writing  to  his 
son-in-law,  Rev.  Leroy  M.  Vernon,  then  President  of  St. 
Charles  College,  St.  Charles,  Missouri,  he  suggested  and 
discussed  a  plan  for  a  mission  to  Italy,  asking  Mr.  Ver- 
non how  he  would  like  to  go  with  two  or  three  associates 
to  plant  Methodism  there.  This  suggestion  was  read 
respectfully,  yet  viewed  as  the  final  flickering  of  a  vet- 
eran's fancy,  or  an  ardent  heart's  life-long  dream,  which 
a  long-lived  laborious  robustness  had  not  sufficed  to  ful- 
fill.    Scarcely  had  Dr.  Elliott  rested  "from  his  labors" 


Projection,  1 832-1 870.  327 

when  providential  circumstances  matured  the  Church 
for  action. 

Rev.  Gilbert  (now  Bishop)  Haven,  together  with  oth- 
ers, had  long  sturdily  advocated  an  Italian  mission. 
The  Missionary  Society,  at  its  Annual  Meeting,  No- 
vember 16,  1869,  referred  to  the  Board  a  proposition  to 
institute  missions  in  Spain,  Italy,  and  Mexico.  On 
January  18,  1870,  the  Board  appointed  a  committee,  of 
which  Rev.  Gilbert  Haven  was  chairman,  to  consider 
and  report  on  the  above  proposition.  The  committee 
presented,  February  15,  1870,  through  its  chairman,  a 
clear,  exhaustive  report,  which  concluded  thus: — 

^''Resolved,  That  we  approve  of  the  establishment  of  a 
mission  in  Italy,  and  the  appointment  of  not  exceeding 
two  men  to  that  field,  the  Bishop  concurring,  and  we 
authorize  the  Treasurer  to  draw  from  the  contingent 
fund  the  amount  necessary  to  support  the  same." 

The  report,  then  read  and  laid  on  the  table,  was  taken 
up  and  considered  at  a  meeting  of  the  Board,  held  Sep- 
tember 20,  1870,  and,  pending  a  motion  to  adopt  the 
resolution,  the  following  was  adopted  as  a  substitute  : — 

^^  Resolved,  That  we  approve  the  establishment  of  mis- 
sions in  Italy  and  Mexico  as  soon  as  practicable,  and 
we  earnestly  call  the  attention  of  the  General  Mission- 
ary Committee  to  this  subject," 

The  aforesaid  report,  treating  of  Italy  particularly, 
says : — 

"  The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  Italy,  with  its 
center  at  Bologna,  the  nearest  approach  as  yet  possible 
to  the  city  of  apostasy,  would  make  the  Pope  and  his 
associates  see,  as  they  never  otherwise  will,  the  hand- 
writing of  God  against  their  idolatrous  counterfeit  of 
Christianity.  We  shall  move  thence  to  the  walls  of 
Rome,  and  renew  that  land  of  apostolic  labor  and  mar- 


328  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

tyrdom — that  land  sacred  with  the  blood  of  millions  of 
witnesses  for  the  faith — in  the  apostolic  faith,  in  the  love 
and  joy  and  truth  that  sustained  the  martyrs,  and  made 
it  the  chosen  seat  for  many  centuries  of  the  true  Gospel. 
We  shall,  also,  thus  oppose  the  power  of  the  Man  of 
Sin  in  our  own  land,  and  hasten  his  downfall." 

Whence  it  appears,  that,  as  in  Dr.  Elliott's  letter 
above  cited  there  was  a  shimmer  of  prophecy  of  the 
missionary  superintendent,  so  Bishop  Haven's  report 
prophetically  traced  the  location  and  course  of  the 
mission  itself 

2.   Preparation,   1871,   1872. 

Early  in  1871  Dr.  Leroy  M.  Vernon,  attending  in 
New  York  a  meeting  of  the  Book  Committee,  of  which 
he  was  a  member,  was  greatly  surprised  by  a  proposition 
from  Bishop  Ames  to  go  to  Italy  as  a  missionary.  More 
than  willing  to  evade  so  grave  a  task,  he  replied  that, 
tethered  by  his  two  motherless  children,  engrossed  by 
useful  and  ever-increasing  labors  in  the  St.  Louis  Con- 
ference, on  his  own  part  he  really  desired  no  change, 
certainly  not  to  an  undertaking  for  v/hich  he  felt  himselt 
so  inadequate.  At  the  St.  Louis  Conference,  however, 
in  St.  Louis,  March  14,  1871,  Bishop  Ames  formally  ap- 
pointed "Rev.  Leroy  M.  Vernon,  D.D.,  missionary  and 
superintendent  of  the  mission  work  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  in  Italy."  On  June  28,  187 1,  Dr. 
Vernon  sailed  for  his  missionary  destination,  having 
been  united  in  marriage  by  Bishop  Janes  a  few  days 
prior  to  Miss  Emily,  daughter  of  Stephen  Barker,  Esq., 
of  New  York  city. 

Leroy  M.  Vernon  was  born  near  Crawfordsville,  In- 
diana, April  23,  1838;  emigrated  with  his  parents  to 
Iowa,   in    the    fall   of   1852,   they  settling  near   Mount 


Preparation,  187 1,  1872.  329 

Pleasant  the  next  spring.  He  entered  the  Iowa  Wes- 
leyan  University  in  September,  1855;  was  converted  in 
February,  1856,  under  the  preaching  of  Dr.  Lucien  W. 
Berry.  In  June,  i860,  he  graduated  from  the  above- 
named  university,  then  under  the  presidency  of  Dr. 
Charles  Elliott.  He  pursued  theological  studies  in  a 
theological  department  then  maintained  in  the  univer- 
sity, and  joined  the  Iowa  Conference  September,  i860, 
together  with  his  brother,  now  Rev.  S.  M.  Vernon,  D.D., 
of  Pittsburgh  Conference.  In  November,  i860,  he  mar- 
ried Miss  Fannie  B.,  daughter  of  Dr.  Charles  Elliott. 

In  the  spring  of  1862,  by  invitation  of  Simpson  Chapel, 
now  Trinity  Church,  he  was  transferred  to  the  then  Mis- 
souri and  Arkansas  Conference,  and  stationed  in  St. 
Louis.  In  the  summer  of  1863  he  was  chosen  Pro- 
fessor of  Greek  in  M'Kendree  College,  111.,  which  he 
declined. 

In  March,  1864,  he  was  appointed  Presiding  Elder  ot 
Springfield  District,  and  pastor  at  Springfield,  south- 
western Missouri,  where,  amid  peril  of  bush-whackers 
and  marauding  bands  of  burglarious  cut-throats,  and 
amid  privation,  he  traveled  at  large,  reorganizing  and 
planting  the  Church  in  that  region,  desolated  by  war, 
and  doing,  as  he  now  thinks,  almost  the  bravest  and 
best  work  of  his  life,  leaving  eighteen  pastoral  charges 
at  the  close  of  his  three  years'  service.  Late  in  1866  he 
w^as  chosen  President  of  St.  Charles  College,  St.  Charles, 
Missouri. 

Dr.  Vernon  was  elected  a  delegate  from  his  Confer- 
ence to  the  General  Conference  of  1868,  held  in  Chicago, 
at  which  he  was  appointed  a  member  of  the  Book  Com- 
mittee for  the  four  succeeding  years.  From  the  Gen- 
eral Conference  he  went  directly  to  Europe,  returning 
toward  the  close  of  the  year.     While  absent  in  Europe 


330  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

he  was  elected  to  the  Chair  of  Latin  Language  and  Lit- 
erature in  the  State  University  of  Missouri,  of  which  he 
had  been  a  curator  most  of  the  time  since  1864.  Though 
an  inviting  position,  he  finally  declined  the  proffered 
professorship,  feeling  he  dare  not  leave  the  ministry  of 
the  word  for  such  a  post. 

In  March,  1869,  he  was  appointed  pastor  at  Sedalia, 
Mo.,  where  his  wife  died.  In  this  year  he  received  the 
honorary  degree  of  D.D.  from  the  Missouri  State  Uni- 
versity. 

Dr.  Vernon  went  out  under  the  following  instructions 
from  the  Mission  Office  : — 

"  You  go  out  as  the  pioneer  missionary  of  our  Church 
to  Italy,  and  we  commend  you  to  God  and  the  word  of 
his  grace,  through  whose  blessing  and  agency  alone  you 
can  hope  for  success  in  this,  to  us,  new  and  untried  field 
of  missionary  labor, 

"  You  will  go  directly  to  the  city  of  Genoa,  and  make 
that  your  home,  and  the  center  of  your  observations  for 
the  present.  You  will  do  well  on  your  arrival  to  call 
at  once  on  the  Rev.  Dr.  Spencer,  an  able  minister  of 
our  own  Church,  and  the  consular  representative  of  our 
Government  in  that  city.  His  long  residence  in  that 
place  wall  enable  him  to  render  you  valuable  service  in 
procuring  a  suitable  home  in  the  city,  and  in  otherwise 
promoting  your  welfare.  His  earnest  love  for  our 
Church,  and  his  discreet  and  wise  judgment,  will  make 
him  a  most  valuable  counselor  in  all  matters  pertaining 
to  our  missionary  work. 

"You  are  expected  to  canvass  very  carefully  before 
fixing  on  the  place  in  which  to  locate  permanently  the 
center  of  our  missionary  operations.  It  is  our  wish  and 
expectation  that  you  visit  several  of  the  most  promising 
places,  taking  care  not   to  encroach  on   fields  already 


Preparation,  1871,  1872.  331 

occupied  by  other  Protestant  missionaries,  especially 
those  occupied  by  the  Wesleyan  Church ;  and,  after  ex- 
amining most  thoroughly  into  all  the  propitious  and  un- 
propitious  aspects  of  each  of  the  places  visited,  to  con- 
clude for  yourself  as  to  the  place  most  favorable  for  the 
center  of  our  missions  in  Italy.  Having  done  all  this, 
we  wish  you  then  to  report  to  this  office  the  names  of 
the  places  you  have  visited,  their  geographical  position, 
their  relation  to  the  population  of  the  country  and  to 
the  mission  stations  of  other  Churches,  and  then  the 
particular  reasons  which  led  you  to  decide  in  favor  of 
the  place  chosen. 

"The  Bishop  in  charge  of  your  mission,  and  the  other 
home  authorities,  will  then  determine  the  question  of 
location,  and  will  instruct  you  in  relation  to  your  move- 
ments thereafter." 

Our  missionary,  passing  through  London,  saw  there 
the  Wesleyan  missionary  authorities.  Among  others  the 
late  Rev.  Luke  H.  Wiseman,  D.D.,  with  whom  he  had 
friendly  counsels,  and  a  good  understanding  in  the  in- 
terests of  harmonious  and  fraternal  relations  between 
our  prospective  movements  and  their  own  work  in 
Italy.  They  arrived  in  Genoa,  their  appointed  destina- 
tion, early  in  August,  and,  kindly  aided  by  Rev.  Dr.  O. 
M.  Spencer,  resident  United  States  consul,  soon  pro- 
cured a  temporary  home. 

Thereupon  Dr.  Vernon  at  once  adopted  the  measures 
necessary  to  an  intelligent  and  judicious  inauguration  of 
his  work — to  the  planting  of  that  ecclesiastical  institu- 
tion so  long  hypothetically  projected  and  anticipated, 
and  now  attended  and  nurtured  by  the  prayers  and  con- 
quering faith  of  Christian  thousands,  the  prospective 
growth  of  which,  as  a  mighty,  aggressive,  soul-saving 
instrumentality — fitted  to  "  spread  scriptural  holiness  " 


332  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

over  classic  Italy,  and  to  flood  the  Eternal  City  and  the 
Vatican  with  the  knowledge  of  God — filled  multitudes 
with  joyous  anticipations.  Dr.  Vernon  immediately  be- 
gan the  systematic  study  of  Italian,  of  which  he  knew 
nothing.  He  also  strove  assiduously  to  understand  the 
character,  the  condition,  the  thought,  the  aspirations  of 
the  people,  the  state  of  the  Romish  Church,  and  espe- 
cially the  strength,  condition,  and  positions  of  all  Prot- 
estant agencies  established  in  the  country,  besides  famil- 
iarizing himself  with  the  country's  political  institutions, 
its  measure  of  religious  liberty,  and  its  actual  systems  ot 
national  education. 

After  a  cursory  view  of  the  field  he  wrote :  "  I  feel 
that  I  am  called  to  a  very  difficult  task.  Manifestly 
much  needs  to  be  done.  Both  the  importance  of  the 
work  and  the  difficulty  of  its  performance  have  greatly 
grown  upon  me  since  my  arrival  on  the  field.  The 
most  formidable  real  difficulties,  I  apprehend,  are  but 
dimly,  if  at  all,  discerned  at  home,  while  some  of  the 
most  generally  supposed  obstructions  scarcely  exist  at 
all." 

In  pursuance  of  instructions  above  cited.  Dr.  Vernon, 
with  the  aim  of  being  able  to  form  an  intelligent  judg- 
ment as  to  a  proper  location  of  the  head-quarters  of 
our  mission,  early  visited  the  cities  of  Turin,  Milan, 
Parma,  Padua,  Verona,  Venice,  Ferrara,  Bologna,  Pisa, 
Leghorn,  Florence,  and  Rome.  On  March  lo,  1872,  he 
sent  to  the  Mission  Rooms  an  "  able  and  discriminat- 
ing report  "  touching  the  field,  and  all  those  fundamental 
questions  naturally  arising  at  the  inception  of  so  serious 
and  important  a  work.  Rome  was  recommended  as  the 
chief  seat  of  the  mission,  Florence  was  his  second  choice, 
Genoa  the  third. 

Rev.  Mr.  Piggott,  the  Wesleyan   superintendent,  on 


Preparation,  1871,  1872.  333 

first  meeting  Dr.  Vernon,  proposed  the  union  of  their 
forces  and  ours  in  one  missionary  movement,  to  consti- 
tute one  Italian  Methodism,  believing  that  such  united 
action  would  be  approved  and  sustained  by  the  Wes- 
leyan  Missionary  Society.  Dr.  Vernon  at  the  time  con- 
curred in  this  proposal,  and  reported  on  it  favorably  to 
the  Mission  Rooms.  But  from  the  difficulties  antici- 
pated in  reducing  the  plan  to  practice,  notwithstanding 
its  attractiveness  as  a  theory,  the  proposition  failed  of 
realization.  The  Board  steadily  advised  a  Methodist 
Episcopal  Mission,  upon  the  most  fraternal  relations 
with  all  others. 

From  the  first  there  were  decided  opponents  of  the 
Italian  project.  Nor  were  these  quiet  during  those 
months  of  examination  and  preparation.  Some  of  the 
Church  journals  avowed,  in  unmistakable  terms,  their 
opposition  to  the  undertaking.  This  active  opposition, 
the  unvarnished  facts  and  unconcealed  difficulties  of  the 
field,  as  set  forth  in  the  superintendent's  report,  and 
doubts,  perhaps,  as  to  the  wisdom  of  entering  this  field 
entertained  by  the  home  administration  itself,  delayed 
a  decision  of  those  preliminary  questions  the  solution 
of  which  was  absolutely  necessary  before  any  steps 
could  be  taken  toward  founding  the  mission. 

An  untoward  coincidence  was  the  appearance  before 
the  General  Conference  on  May  16,  1872,  of  Father  Ga- 
vazzi.  He,  in  his  own  inimitable  way,  portrayed  the 
progress  of  Italian  evangelization,  setting  forth  in  glow- 
ing terms  the  achievements  and  importance  of  the  native 
Churches,  and  especially  of  the  Free  Italian  Church, 
and  openly  conjured  our  Church  representatives  "never 
to  introduce  the  American  Methodist  Church  into  Italy." 
Being,  in  many  respects,  the  most  marked,  interesting, 

and  powerful  representative  of  the  Gospel  in  that  land, 
Vol.  IL— 20 


334  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Signer  Gavazzi  seemed  to  embody  in  himself  Italian 
Protestantism,  and  in  its  name  to  solemnly  deprecate 
our  entrance  into  Italy. 

In  May,  1872,  a  new  corps  of  Corresponding  Secre- 
taries was  placed  in  office,  who,  in  view  of  all  the  cir- 
cumstances, deemed  it  wisest  to  consult  the  new  General 
Committee  before  advancing  further.  Weary,  heavy-go- 
ing months  of  crucial  suspense  to  Dr.  Vernon  followed 
the  General  Conference,  and  led  to  earnest  protests  on 
his  part  against  this  forced  inactivity.  At  length  the 
meeting  of  the  General  Missionary  Committee  came,  and 
with  it  came  decision  and  action.  Bishop  Haven,  given 
episcopal  supervision  of  the  Italian  mission,  sent,  on 
December  5,  1872,  the  following  transatlantic  telegram: 
"Head-quarters,  Bologna:  Spencer  coming:  Rent  im- 
mediately." Three  hours  later,  by  the  first  train.  Dr. 
Vernon  left  Genoa,  reaching  Bologna  at  midnight, 
whence,  the  same  hour,  he  reported  to  the  Mission 
Rooms. 

8.   Planting,   1873. 

The  base  of  operations  being  established,  active  work 
at  once  vigorously  began.  Most  serious  difficulties  be- 
set the  procuring  of  places  for  pubiic  services,  especially 
places  well  adapted  to  our  uses.  The  priests  and  their 
bigoted  followers  will  lease,  and  wink  at  the  leasing,  of 
halls  for  the  vilest  uses,  but  for  Protestant  services  never. 
And  those  whose  opinions  and  prejudices  would  not 
prevent  their  renting  to  us  were  generally  restrained 
through  fear  of  Romanist  condemnation,  of  a  sullen 
persecution,  and  of  warfare  on  their  business  and  social 
interests.  After  many  weeks  of  daily  search  a  tolerably 
favorable  place  was  engaged,  and  the  agreement  bound 
by  a  small  payment.  Before  writings  could  be  drawn 
the  parish  priest  scented  this  encroachment  of  heresy, 


Plantiiig,  1873.  335 

and  defeated  our  plans.  Only  after  more  than  four 
months  of  diligent  search,  in  person  and  by  agents,  did 
Dr.  Vernon  obtain  possession  of  a  suitable  hall  for  pub- 
lic worship  in  Bologna,  the  head-quarters  of  the  mission; 
a  few  days  later  a  place  was  also  obtained  in  Modena. 

During  this  period  of  search  our  superintendent  prov- 
identially came  to  know  two  good  Christian  Italians, 
not  then  actually  preaching,  but  ready  and  anxious  to 
evangelize  their  countrymen.  These  were  Rev.  J.  C. 
Mill,  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  and  Signor  A. 
Guigou,  both  of  whom  had  a  good  measure  of  experi- 
ence in  missionary  work.  After  numerous  interviews, 
and  faithful  and  particularized  conversations  upon  the 
character  and  spirit  of  our  Church  and  the  aims  of  our 
mission,  these  brethren,  to  their  own  great  satisfaction, 
were  received  into  our  Church  and  work,  with  strong 
hopes  of  their  usefulness. 

On  the  1 6th  of  June,  1872,  public  services  in  the 
Italian  mission  were  begun  with  the  opening  of  a  hall 
in  Modena.  Signor  Guigou  preached  a  plain  sermon 
before  some  sixty  hearers,  after  which  Dr.  Vernon  de- 
livered a  brief  discourse  in  Italian,  explaining  the  char- 
acter and  aims  of  our  mission.  On  the  following  Sun- 
day, June  22,  the  church  in  Bologna  was  inaugurated 
in  the  presence  of  fifty  or  sixty  persons,  Rev.  J.  C.  Mill 
and  the  superintendent  conducting  the  services.  By 
the  close  of  June  work  had  also  been  commenced  in 
Forli  and  in  Ravenna,  interesting  towns  in  the  vicinity 
of  Bologna.  Forli  gave  a  ready,  curious  hearing  to  the 
word  for  some  time;  and,  finally,  when  the  multitude 
ceased,  a  goodly  number,  truly  awal^ened,  continued, 
and  have  been  faithful  until  this  present  Ravenna  was 
so  subject  to  Romanist  bonds  that  very  few  cared  or 
dared  to  frequent  our  services. 


33^  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Very  soon  a  priest  vented  his  insupportable  rage  at 
these  movements  in  a  pamphlet  against  Protestantism, 
and  directed  it,  by  an  indecent  preface,  at  our  chapel. 
To  his  distorted  vision  Protestantism  was:  i.  Atheist; 
2.  Immoral;  3.  Retrograde.  Romanism  was  altogether 
lovely  and  venerable.  The  reproaches  adduced  as 
proofs  were  more  scurrilous  than  his  postulates  were 
absurd.  Public  meetings  were  immediately  appointed 
for  confutation  of  the  libel,  and  the  priest  was  invited 
to  his  own  defense.  The  people  came  in  crowds,  but 
his  reverence  failed  to  put  in  an  appearance.  His 
pamphlet  had  been  superscribed  with  these  words  from 
Dante's  "  Inferno  :  " 

"  The  face  was  as  the  face  of  a  just  man, 
Its  semblance  outwai'dly  was  so  benign, 
And  of  a  serpent,  all  the  trunk  beside." 

This  Dantescan  picture  was  faced  about,  and  shown 
by  historic  facts  and  undisputed  usages  to  be  much 
truer  as  a  portrait  of  Romanism.  The  issue  was  felici- 
tous, the  vindication  complete  and  triumphant. 

Rev.  F.  A.  Spencer,  of  the  Ohio  Conference,  several 
years  a  missionary  in  India,  was  sent  to  Dr.  Vernon's 
assistance,  and  arrived  in  Bologna  early  in  January, 
1873.  He  had  a  special  predilection  for  teaching,  and 
a  decided  faith  in  schools  as  effective  missionary  in- 
strumentalities. In  view  of  the  numerous,  well-ordered 
public  schools  in  Italy,  to  avoid  all  apparent,  if  not  real, 
antagonism  or  rivalry  with  them,  and  especially  be- 
cause he  deemed  schools  too  indirect  as  well  as  too 
expensive  as  a  missionary  agency.  Dr.  Vernon  was  un- 
favorable to  undertaking  scholastic  work.  Yet,  respect- 
ing the  opinions  and  persuasions  of  his  associate,  and 
desirous  that  he  should  have  a  field  of  congenial  labor 
until  such  time  as  he  might  preach  in  Italian,  the  super- 


Planting,  1873.  337 

intendent  yielded  his  own  preferences,  and  a  school  was 
begun  in  Bologna  late  in  September,  under  Mr.  Spencer's 
direction.  The  opening  was  flush  and  hopeful.  The 
rush  of  scholars,  however,  as  often  happens,  soon  mate- 
rially diminished;  but  the  school  went  forward  with  fair 
numbers  and  usefulness.  The  General  Mission  Com- 
mittee, after  considering  the  subject,  made  no  appro- 
priation for  the  school's  support,  and  it  was,  thereupon, 
closed.  Besides  assiduously  studying  the  language,  Mr. 
Spencer  wrote  frequently  on  Protestant  interests  for  the 
home  papers,  and  assisted  in  some  necessary  transla- 
tions. Moreover,  it  became  apparent  to  the  Board  and 
Bishop  that  a  native  ministry  of  truly  Methodistic  type 
could  be  formed,  and  that  only  faithful  superintendence 
would,  for  some  years  to  come,  be  required,  and  Mr. 
Spencer  was,  therefore,  recalled.  He  returned  to  the 
United  States  in  the  summer  of  1874. 

During  the  month  of  October  an  effort  was  begun  to 
evangelize  the  town  of  Bagnacavallo  by  Signor  B.  Go- 
dino;  Pescara  and  Chieti,  also,  were  entered  by  Signor 
B.  Malan,  and  Rimini  by  Signor  Charbonnier.  About 
the  same  time  B.  Dalmas  and  G.  Tourn  were  engaged 
as  colporteurs,  who,  with  the  word  of  life  in  hand,  trav- 
ersed the  Romagna  as  avant-couriers,  as  minor  John  the 
Baptists,  heralding  the  coming  kingdom.  Each  and  all 
found  some  willing  to  hear  and  receive  the  truth,  but 
they  encountered,  also,  many  objectors,  much  fierce  and 
fanatical  opposition,  and  some  outcroppings  of  persecut- 
ing violence.  Not  unfrequently  Romanists,  who  had  re- 
ceived the  Bible,  under  penalty  of  being  denied  absolu- 
tion were  required  by  the  priests  to  surrender  or  burn  it. 

During  the  autumn  of  this  year  Dr.  Vernon  made  the 
acquaintance,  and  our  cause  the  acquisition,  of  Signor 
Teofilo   Gay,   who   had    graduated    from    the   Genevan 


338  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Theological  School  {I'Oratoire)  the  last  year  of  Dr. 
Merle  d'Aubigne's  presidency.  A  young  man  of  pop- 
ular talents,  great  activity,  and  high  culture,  after  preach- 
ing a  year  at  The  Hague,  he  had  served  another  year  as 
assistant  pastor  in  a  French  Church  in  London,  finding 
there,  also,  a  cultured  and  devoted  Christian  wife. 

Though  his  father,  grandfather,  and  great-grandfather 
had  all  been  ministers  in  the  venerable  Waldensian 
Church,  his  pious  mother  had  been  awakened  and  con- 
verted under  the  preaching  of  the  saintly  Charles  Cook, 
of  France ;  and  when  she  saw  her  eldest  son,  so  well  pre- 
pared for  an  effective  ministry,  providentially  enter  our 
Church,  she  said,  "This  is  the  Lord's  doing." 

He  entered  Rome  as  the  representative  of  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church,  November  2,  1873.  The  su- 
perintendent soon  joined  him,  to  aid  in  procuring  and 
fitting  up  a  place  of  worship.  After  ten  days  of  persist- 
ent search  Dr.  Vernon  rented  a  small  hall  near  the  old 
Roman  Forum,  and  within  ear-shot  of  the  Mamertine 
Prison,  where,  probably,  St.  Paul  was  incarcerated.  Events 
soon  again  verified,  amid  these  venerable  historic  pre- 
cincts, that  "the  word  of  God  is  not  bound."  On  Sun- 
day, December  18,  Mr.  Gay  began  to  unfold  the  message 
of  life  in  the  Eternal  City,  the  hall  being  entirely  filled. 

About  the  same  time  a  successful  and  interesting 
work  among  the  Italian  soldiers  in  Rome  providentially 
came  into  the  hands  of  the  superintendent.  This  move- 
ment had  been  begun  on  his  own  responsibility  by  a 
young  Italian  just  after  being  discharged  from  military 
service.  It  was  maintained  at  his  personal  expense,  and 
through  the  contributions  of  passing  friends.  But  these 
resources  were  insufficient,  and  the  existence  of  the 
work  became  precarious.     Perceiving  this  state  of  the 

case,  the  work  was  taken  up  by  Dr.  Vernon,  and  affili- 
2 


Planting,  1873.  339 

ated  with  our  cause.  It  was  soon  greatly  re-enforced 
and  enlarged,  the  now-lamented  Ottonelli  being  added 
to  the  working  force. 

With  the  close  of  1873  Methodism  planted  a  gospel 
standard,  also,  in  beautiful  Florence — "  the  City  of 
Flowers."  The  superintendent,  having  rented  a  sub- 
urban hall.  Rev.  A.  Arrighi,  who  had  been  educated, 
and  had  long  lived,  in  America,  and  had  come  to 
Italy  on  his  own  motion,  with  the  hope  of  being  em- 
ployed in  our  mission,  was  put  in  charge,  and  inaugu- 
rated public  services.  The  attendance  was  fair  and  the 
indications  favorable — all  too  favorable  for  the  parish 
priest.  He,  hoping  to  do  by  violence  what  he  had 
failed  to  effect  by  remonstrance,  fanatical  prophecies, 
and  excommunications,  suborned  "  certain  lewd  fellows 
of  the  baser  sort "  to  mob  the  preacher  and  audience. 
This  brutal  scheme  was  effected  "  on  time,"  by  breaking 
in  doors,  extinguishing  lights,  assaulting  the  sexton,  and 
an  endeavor  to  harm  Mr.  Arrighi.  The  tumult  and 
alarm  were  great,  the  actual  damages  not  very  serious ; 
the  day  following  six  of  the  rioters  were  lodged  in  jail. 
As  is  often  the  case,  the  wrath  of  man  was  turned  to 
the  praise  of  God,  and  the  cause  went  forward  with 
increasing  prosperity. 

4.  Progress,  1874-1878. 
Early  in  1874  Signor  B.  Malan  transferred  his  labors 
from  Piscara  and  Chieti  to  Brescello,  a  small  town  on 
the  Po,  where  he  found  fewer  difficulties  and  the  people 
more  accessible.  Signor  B.  Godino  was,  also,  sent  to 
Faenza,  near  Forli,  though  continuing  to  visit  occasion- 
ally his  former  field.  The  most  important  advance  of 
this  year,  however,  was  the  occupancy  of  Milan  by  Rev. 
J.  C.  Mill.     It  was  well  understood  that  this  brilliant 


340  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

capital  of  Lombardy  was  most  difficult  ground,  but  it 
was  deemed  a  position  of  too  much  importance  in  every 
way  to  be  neglected.  At  first  two  places  of  worship 
were  taken  in  different  parts  of  the  city,  five  or  six 
services  were  held  each  week,  and  the  work  was  pressed 
with  vigor.  In  the  mean  time  Bologna  had  been  sup- 
plied by  Signor  Enrico  Borelli,  a  man  of  years,  experi- 
ence, and  of  no  mean  abilities,  who,  after  having  given 
good  proof  of  himself,  had  been  received  into  the  Church 
and  work. 

A  most  noteworthy  event,  and  one  destined  to  have  a 
lasting  influence  on  Methodism  and  Protestantism  in 
Italy,  was  the  conversion,  in  July,  1874,  of  Professor 
Alceste  Lanna,  D.  Ph.,  D.D.,  in  Rome,  during  a  visit  of 
the  superintendent  to  that  city.  Dr.  Lanna  was  then  a 
professor  in  the  Appolinare,  the  most  popular  Catholic 
college  in  Rome,  and  but  two  years  prior,  in  the  face 
of  strong  remonstrances,  had  resigned  his  chair  as  Pro- 
fessor of  Philosophy  in  the  Vatican  Seminary.  He  had 
long  been  agitated  by  religious  inquiry,  his  researches 
had  taken  a  broad  range,  and,  after  the  opening  of 
Rome,  he  had  obtained  some  knowledge  of  the  Gospel 
and  its  progress  in  the  Eternal  City.  Any  and  every 
approach  to  a  Protestant  minister  was  at  his  peril.  An 
open  profession  of  the  Protestant  faith  would  have  cost 
him  literally  the  instant  "  loss  of  all  things  " — life-long 
associates,  friends,  position,  bread,  and  abode,  and  what- 
ever else  ministered  to  life. 

Presented  to  Dr.  Vernon  and  Mr.  Gay  by  a  mutual 
friend,  he  frankly  recounted  his  struggles,  avowed  his 
faith,  his  profound  conviction,  and,  recognizing  him- 
self as  under  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  and 
the  movings  of  Providence,  he  pleaded  with  tears  for 
counsel,  direction,  and   deliverance,   that  he  might  be 


Progress,  1874- 1878.  341 

in  some  way  rescued  from  the  all-involving  sea  madly 
surging  about  him.  Repeated  interviews  and  extend- 
ed conversations,  which  went  searchingly  over  all  vital 
points  in  Christian  life,  faith,  and  experience,  and  min- 
isterial work,  only  tended  to  persuade  Dr.  Vernon 
more  fully  of  the  professor's  sincerity  and  noble  gifts 
and  attainments.  He  was  given  all  the  encouragement 
and  assurance  consistent  with  the  circumstances  of  the 
case,  and  he  resolved  at  once  to  abandon  all — Roman- 
ism, professorship,  associations,  and  whatever  else  log- 
ically went  with  them,  and  to  give  himself  henceforward 
to  Christ  and  his  work. 

As  Dr.  Lanna  withdrew  from  that  memorable  inter- 
view, in  that  fourth  story  of  the  Corso,  Dr.  Vernon  took 
a  Bible  from  the  center-table,  and,  opening  it  casually, 
with  a  full  heart  ready  for  any  message,  his  eye  fell  upon 
this  passage:  "Then  Jonah  prayed  unto  the  Lord  his 
God  out  of  the  fish's  belly,  and  said,  I  cried  by  reason 
of  mine  affliction  unto  the  Lord,  and  he  heard  me ;  out 
of  the  belly  of  hell  cried  I,  and  thou  heardest  my  voice. 
For  thou  hadst  cast  me  into  the  deep,  in  the  midst  of 
the  seas;  and  the  floods  compassed  me  about:  all  thy 
billows  and  thy  waves  passed  over  me.  Then  I  said,  I 
am  cast  out  of  thy  sight;  yet  I  will  look  again  toward 
thy  holy  temple.  The  waters  compassed  me  about,  even 
to  the  soul :  the  depth  closed  me  round  about,  the  weeds 
were  wrapped  about  my  head.  I  went  down  to  the  bot- 
toms of  the  mountains;  the  earth  with  her  bars  was 
about  me  forever:  yet  hast  thou  brought  up  my  life 
from  corruption,  O  Lord  my  God.  When  my  soul  faint- 
ed within  me  I  remembered  the  Lord:  and  my  prayer 
came  in  unto  thee,  into  thine  holy  temple.  They  that 
observe  lying  vanities  forsake  their  own  mercy.  But  I 
will  sacrifice  unto  thee  with  the  voice  of  thanksgiving; 


342  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

I  will  pay  that  that  I  have  vowed.  Salvation  is  of  the 
Lord." 

It  seemed  a  providential  suggestion  of  the  most  ap- 
posite Scripture  to  sanction,  illustrate,  and  signalize  Dr. 
Lanna's  transition  from  the  heathen  maw  of  Catholicism 
into  the  light  of  the  Gospel  and  of  a  new  life. 

The  first  Annual  Meeting  of  the  mission  was  held  on 
September  loth,  at  Bologna,  under  the  presidency  of 
Bishop  Harris,  with  Rev.  Teofilo  Gay  as  secretary,  and 
it  was  an  occasion  of  peculiar  interest.  The  bearing, 
services,  and  counsels  of  the  Bishop  gave  new  strength 
and  impulse  to  the  mission.  Nine  of  the  preachers  had 
been  admitted  on  trial  in  the  Germany  and  Switzerland 
Conference,  at  Schaffhausen,  July  2,  of  whom  E.  Bo- 
relli  and  L.  Capellini,  duly  elected  there  to  deacons' 
and  elders'  orders  under  the  missionary  rule,  were  or- 
dained at  Bologna.  At  the  same  time  Bishop  Harris, 
after  personal  observati9n  of  the  field,  transferred  the 
head-quarters  of  the  mission  from  Bologna  to  Rome, 
and  instructed  the  superintendent  to  remove  thither  at 
his  earliest  convenience.  Dr.  Vernon  was  accordingly 
established  in  Rome  by  October  i,  1874. 

In  January,  1875,  occurred  in  Milan  the  auspicious 
event  of  the  conversion  and  introduction  into  the  Church 
of  Prof.  E.  Caporali,  LL.  D.,  son  of  a  Viennese  baroness. 
He  was  a  wide-ranging,  industrious  student,  of  the  Ger- 
man type,  and  already  favorably  known  as  an  editor  and 
author.  Dr.  Caporali  had  in  recent  years  undertaken 
the  task  of  writing  an  elaborate  Encyclopaedia  of  Geog- 
raphy, and  all  its  cognate  sciences,  the  work  to  number 
about  thirty  volumes,  of  five  hundred  pages  each.  One 
volume,  already  published,  had  been  highly  commended 
by  the  best  literary  and  scientific  authorities  in  Italy, 
France,  Germany,  and   England.     Two  other  volumes 

3 


Progress,  1 874-1 878.  343 

were  ready  for  the  press,  when,  passing  Via  Pasquirolo 
one  evening,  his  attention  was  attracted  by  the  words 
Cojiferenze  Evangeliche^  seen  through  the  open  door  on 
the  wall  of  a  well-lighted  anteroom.  He  entered  and 
heard  the  services  throughout.  The  arrows  of  truth 
found  their  mark.  The  Spirit  arrested  and  finally  sub- 
dued him.  He  soon  openly  espoused  the  Gospel,  and 
united  with  the  Church.  Speedily  thereafter  he  aban- 
doned his  well-begun  literary  work,  and  the  open  high- 
way to  honorable  distinction,  and  consecrated  himself 
to  the  service  of  Christ;  "Choosing  rather  to  suffer 
affliction  with  the  people  of  God." 

About  April  i,  1875,  a  station  was  opened  in  the  beauti- 
ful and  famous  city  of  Perugia,  midway  between  Florence 
and  Rome.  From  the  first  we  have  had  a  favorable  hear- 
ing, and  many  have  joyfully  embraced  the  word  of  life. 

In  May,  Rev.  Vincenzo  Ravi,  of  Rome,  united  with 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  bringing  with  him  his 
entire  congregation  of  about  forty  members.  Converted 
several  years  before  by  simply  reading  the  Gospels,  he 
abandoned  Catholicism  and  the  presidency  of  a  col- 
lege in  Sicily,  and  embarking  for  Italy  "went  out,  not 
knowing  whither  he  went."  He  fell  in  with  Protestants 
at  Naples,  and,  later,  at  Florence,  where  he  pursued  a 
regular  course  of  theology,  and  afterward  studied  a 
year  in  Scotland.  There  God  gave  him  to  wife  a  cult- 
ured Scotch  lady,  and,  as  friends,  numerous  zealous 
Christians  interested  in  Italy.  These  last  enabled  him, 
to  return  to  his  country,  to  establish  and  conduct  an 
independent  work  in  Rome,  until  he  and  his  willing  peo- 
ple united  with  our  cause.  His  little  flock  were  well- 
grounded  in  the  truth.  Besides  being  an  ardent,  expe- 
rienced Christian,  and  a  watchful  and  industrious  pastor, 
he  is  also  an  able  and  really  eloquent  preacher. 


344  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

On  the  30th  of  June,  1875,  the  preachers  of  the  Ital- 
ian mission  convened  in  Milan,  in  their  second  Annual 
Meeting,  under  the  presidency  of  Bishop  M.  Simpson. 
It  was  a  delightful  and  memorable  occasion.  Dr.  Ver- 
non says:  "The  Bishop's  counsels  and  services  could 
scarcely  have  been  more  happy.  His  words  were  heard 
with  the  profoundest  respect  and  attention."  Dr.  Al- 
ceste  Lanna  was,  on  this  occasion,  ordained  deacon 
and  elder. 

Late  in  1874  the  Missionary  Society  had  authorized 
Dr.  Vernon  to  buy  a  small  Catholic  church  in  Rome, 
then  believed  to  be  obtainable.  Just  as  this  was  seen 
to  be  impossible,  unexpectedly  a  very  eligible  site  for  a 
church  was  advertised  for  sale  at  public  auction.  Dr. 
Vernon  felt  he  dare  not  lose  this  providential  and  very 
rare  occasion,  and,  though  unauthorized,  five  days  later, 
April  5,  bid  in  the  property.  He  fully  explained  the 
exceptional  circumstances,  the  favorable  conditions  of 
purchase,  and  the  admirable  location,  and  the  matter 
was  heartily  approved  by  the  Mission  Board. 

The  Missionary  Society,  with  prompt,  characteristic 
enterprise,  appropriated  the  funds  necessary  for  erecting 
a  small  church  and  mission  residence.  The  work  began 
on  July  15,  and  was  pressed  with  a  rapidity  unexam- 
pled in  Italy.  Every  stone  was  laid  under  the  gaze  of 
resentful,  curious,  inquiring,  wondering,  or  deeply  inter- 
ested observers.  The  clerical  "  Osservatore  Ro7?iano " 
wailed  out  its  anguish  that  the  monks  should  have  been 
chased  away  from  their  monastery,  and  their  garden  giv- 
en up  for  the  erection  of  a  Protestant  church !  Priests, 
monks  and  their  satellites  were  annoying  to  the  utmost. 
The  daily  papers  welcomed,  encouraged,  and  praised 
the  enterprise.  The  municipal  architect,  who,  accord- 
ing to  Italian  usage,  examined  and  approved  the  plans, 


St.    Paul's   Methodist   Episcopal    Church,   Rome. 


Progress,  1 874-1 878.  347 

and  watched  over  the  rising  walls,  was  none  other  than 
Colonel  Calandrelli,  one  of  the  Triw?wirs  of  the  Roman 
Republic  in  1849.  He  successfully  confronted  the  cler- 
ical influence  in  the  municipal  council,  which,  for  one 
pretext  or  another,  would  gladly  have  prevented  our 
building. 

The  materials  forming  the  roof  of  our  church  had 
been  seasoning  in  Rome  for  ninety  years,  and  have  a 
history  worth  recounting.  When  the  French  came  to 
Rome  to  maintain  the  tottering  temporal  power,  those 
timbers  were  bought  by  papal  funds  for  roofing  their 
stables.  The  Franco-Prussian  war  providentially  recall- 
ing the  French  troops,  the  timbers  were  sold  to  Signor 
Rossolini,  in  whose  magazines  they  waited,  finally  to  be 
lifted  upon  those  Methodist  walls,  to  shelter  the  Jirst 
church  erected  in  Rome  for  native  Protestants.  What 
strange  providences  were  budding  and  leafing,  a  hun- 
dred years  ago,  in  the  branches  of  those  stately  trunks 
in  the  fragrant  solitudes  of  their  far-away  primeval  for- 
ests, and  by  what  strange  instrumentalities  those  hewn 
beams  were  wheeled  thither  to  stand  in  protecting 
strength  over  the  altar  of  God!  It  is  not  the  first  time 
the  timbers  of  a  stable  and  the  firstlings  of  the  Gospel 
have  been  in  near  and  helpful  proximity.  Once  again, 
after  many  centuries,  Bethlehem  and  Rome  have  some- 
thing in  common. 

Immemorial  usage  in  Rome,  at  the  roofing  of  a  new 
building,  requires  the  proprietor,  within  its  walls,  to 
feast  the  workmen.  Thus,  appositely,  on  the  Festa  of 
November  i,  while  Catholic  multitudes  were  visiting 
cemeteries,  and  praying  for  the  dead,  our  missionaries 
rejoiced  in  a  new  and  true  house  of  prayer  for  the  liv- 
ing, as,  with  the  "stars  and  stripes  "  and  two  Italian  flags 
floating  from  the  front,  thirty  workmen  gathered  within 


348  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

the  church  about  a  frugal,  but  cheerful,  repast.  Among 
them  were  several  musicians,  and  the  flute,  the  violin, 
and  the  guitar  mingled  their  cheerful  strains  with  the 
good  cheer  of  the  feasters.  At  the  close  Rev.  Dr.  Lanna 
offered  the  following  remarks,  which  were  received  with 
enthusiastic  applause : — 

"I  do  not  rise,  my  friends,  to  arouse  your  quiet  con- 
sciences by  an  untimely  discourse.  Yet  I  desire  you 
may  not  forget  that  this  edifice,  about  which  you  have 
labored  for  some  months,  is  a  place  from  which  God 
will  address  words  of  peace  and  pardon  to  suffering  and 
lost  humanity.  Remember  in  your  times  of  trouble  and 
sorrow  that  this  is  the  true  and  only  refuge  for  the  lan- 
guishing, and  that  here  you  will  find  Christ  the  sole 
friend  and  brother  of  the  poor  laborer.  I  wish  to  tell 
you  that,  without  knowing  it,  you  have  constructed  a 
monument  which  will  form  one  of  the  most  memorable 
and  glorious  pages  of  the  history,  not  of  a  nation,  but  of 
humanity.  You  have  built  the  first  Italian  Protestant 
church  in  Rome,  with  the  remains  and  upon  the  ruins 
of  the  demolished  papal  throne,  which  for  fifteen  cent- 
uries tyrannized  over  the  consciences  of  the  world. 
And  this  has  been  accomplished  through  the  Chris- 
tian enterprise  of  a  Church  from  rich  and  powerful 
America. 

"Permit  me,  therefore,  to  offer  thanksgiving  to  divine 
Providence;  and  let  us  unite  in  a  toast  to  the  health  and 
prosperity  of  free  and  Christian  x\merica;  to  the  health 
and  prosperity  of  our  American  Methodist  Episcopal 
brethren,  to  whom  God  confided  the  realization  of  so 
grand  an  event;  to  the  health  and  prosperity  of  the 
superintendent  of  the  Methodist  Mission  in  Italy  and 
his  family,  whose  name  will  be  registered  by  a  converted 
people  in  the  hearts  of  their  own  children;  to  the  health 


Progress,  1874- 1878.  349 

and  prosperity  of  all  honest  workmen  throughout  the 
whole  world. 

"Yet  another  word.  We  must  not  forget,  in  the  midst 
of  this  little  family  feast,  our  native  land,  Italy,  which, 
warmed  by  the  sun's  most  splendid  ray,  enlists  the  sym- 
pathy and  admiration  of  every  humane  and  enlightened 
mind.  If  we  are  permitted  to  assemble  in  fraternal 
banquet,  and  to  express  our  thoughts  freely  within  a 
few  yards  of  one  of  the  many  dens  of  superstition  and 
ignorance,  [a  Catholic  church,]  we  owe  it  to  the  free  in- 
stitutions of  our  Government.  Let  us,  therefore,  toast 
the  health  and  prosperity  of  the  King  and  his  royal 
family,  offering  unto  God  the  most  fervid  prayer  of 
which  a  human  soul  is  capable,  that  in  the  crown  of  re- 
deemed Italy,  instead  of  the  vile  and  despised  stone  of 
religion  of  the  Popes  and  the  priests,  there  may  finally 
blaze  resplendent  the  divine  gem  of  the  religion  of 
Christ.     Long  live  Italy!     Long  live  the  King!  " 

Among  the  workmen  participating  in  the  above  de- 
scribed "  roofing-in  feast  "  was  an  old  superannuated 
itJiprovisatore,  a  genus  peculiar  to  Italy.  Warmly  urged 
by  his  comrades,  he  launched  forth  into  his  old  art,  im- 
provising both  words  and  music  in  honor  of  the  com- 
pany, the  feast,  the  builder,  and  the  church,  accom- 
panying all  with  suitable  gesticulation,  and  rounding  up 
with  a  felicitous  strain  that  extorted  universal  admiration 
and  applause.  "  He  sang  to  us  of  what  we  saw  and 
heard ;  we  were  ourselves  in  the  song,  and  that  in  verse, 
and  with  melody." 

A  priest  entering  one  day,  and  gazing  about,  asked 
the  workmen,  "  Has  no  one  fallen  yet  from  the  scaf- 
fold .?  " 

The  reply  was,  "  No  one," 

"  There  is  time  yet,"  said  he,  meaning  that  for  the 


350  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

wickedness  of  building  a  Protestant  church  some  of 
them  would,  doubtless,  be  visited  with  a  providential 
calamity.  When  a  Protestant  falls,  sickens,  is  robbed, 
or  dies,  it  is  always  "  the  finger  of  God  "  punishing  his 
heresy. 

The  St.  Paul's  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  on  Via 
Poli,  Rome,  finally  stood  complete,  and  Dr.  Vernon 
duly  dedicated  it  to  Almighty  God  on  Christmas  Day, 
1875,  according  to  the  ritual  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church.  Able  sermons  were  preached  on  the  occasion 
by  Rev.  Teofilo  Gay,  Rev.  Vincenzo  Ravi,  and  Rev.  Dr. 
Lanna,  of  our  mission ;  brief  discourses  were  delivered 
by  representatives  of  all  the  Italian  evangelical  Churches, 
and  Dr.  Vernon  held  an  English  service,  in  which  visit- 
ing ministers  of  various  American  Churches  took  part. 
The  occasion  was  an  event  of  marked  and  peculiar  in- 
terest, and  drew  together  large  audiences,  enlisted  the 
attention  of  all  the  city  papers,  and  of  the  resident  re- 
porters for  foreign  journals,  besides  becoming  the  theme 
of  sundry  telegrams  to  London  and  other  important 
centers. 

As  our  congregation,  near  the  Roman  Forum,  and 
that  of  Signor  Ravi,  were  united,  and  together  trans- 
ferred to  the  new  church,  Signor  Ravi  was  sent  to  Na- 
ples in  the  early  autumn.  He  began  preaching  and 
collecting  a  few  people  together  in  his  own  residence 
while  seeking  a  place  of  public  worship,  and  soon  had 
about  him  a  little  class  of  adherents.  In  the  beginning 
of  1876  a  small  theater  was  rented,  and,  after  the  neces- 
sary adaptations,  the  minstrels  were  turned  out  and  the 
minister  brought  in,  the  stage  arose  into  a  gospel  altar 
and  pulpit,  and  the  pit  of  pleasure  became  God's  tem- 
ple and  the  saints'  sanctuary. 

Early  in  1876,  under  Ravi's  ministry,  Eduardo  Stasio, 


Progress,  1 874-1 878.  35 1 

a  young  Neapolitan  lawyer  of  good  position  and  prom- 
ise, was  brought  into  the  Church.  He  not  only  showed 
marked  qualities  and  dispositions  as  a  private  Christian, 
but  displayed  a  lively  zeal  and  interest  in  behalf  of  our 
evangelistic  w^ork  and  the  general  cause  of  Christ.  Be- 
fore the  year's  close,  by  his  own  convictions  and  the 
persuasion  of  the  brethren,  he  was  marked  and  urged 
for  the  ministry.  About  the  same  time  Crisanzio  Bam- 
bini, identified  with  the  Church  at  Perugia,  was  encour- 
aged in  the  promptings  of  his  own  heart,  and  put  in 
preparation  for  service  in  the  Gospel.  In  July  of  the 
same  year  Daniele  Gay,  having  just  finished  his  theo- 
logical course  at  Florence,  applied  to  Dr.  Vernon  for 
admission  into  our  working  force.  A  young  man  of 
good  education,  classical  as  well  as  theological,  of  fair 
gifts,  and  of  ardent  piety,  he  was  readily  received,  and 
he  and  Signor  Bambini  were  sent  to  open  a  station  at 
Terni.  This  city  is  the  seat  of  several  large  govern- 
ment manufactories,  is  full  of  thrift  and  promise,  a 
railroad  center  in  the  midst  of  a  fertile  plain,  and 
stands  at  the  foot  of  the  loftiest  and  loveliest  cascade 
in  Europe. 

Scarcely  had  our  work  begun  when  a  migratory  monk 
was  called  to  demolish  it  by  a  course  of  sermons,  vul- 
gar pamphlets,  and  plenary  curses.  Mr.  Gay  answered 
sermons  with  sermons,  and  pamphlets  with  pamphlets. 
The  work  went  on,  and  converts  were  added  to  the 
Church.  Threatened  and  impending  violence  was 
stayed,  disconcerted,  and  defeated  by  the  uprising  and 
resolute  bearing  of  the  liberals.  The  result  was  the  ex- 
pulsion of  the  nuns  as  teachers  from  the  municipal 
schools,  and  the  curtailment  of  Romanist  influence  in  the 
city.  Through  Mr.  Bambini  an  encouraging  movement 
has  been  initiated,  also,  at  Narni,  near  by,  and  the  ap- 

VOL  II.— 21 


352  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

pointment  identified  with  Terni.  A  small  society  of 
believers  there,  also,  bear  testimony  to  the  power  of  the 
Gospel. 

During  the  summer  of  1876  Rev.  Francesco  Cardin, 
voluntarily  withdrew  from  the  Wesleyan  Mission  after  sev- 
eral years  of  successful  labor,  and  sought  admission  among 
our  workers.  After  all  due  counsel  with  his  late  super- 
intendent, he  was  received.  He  was  sent  in  August  to 
plant  our  standard  in  Venice,  "  the  Queen  of  the  Adri- 
atic," a  city  of  one  hundred  and  forty  thousand  inhab- 
itants. It  made  in  the  sixteenth  century  a  most  brave 
struggle  for  the  Reformation,  and  yielded  in  the  effort 
to  intolerant  hate  and  flames  some  illustrious  martyrs 
never  to  be  forgotten.  It  has  a  long  and  most  brilliant 
history  as  a  republic.  It  is  a  post-Eden  paradise,  spoiled 
by  Satan  and  time,  yet  a  paradise;  a  miracle  of  art  set 
in  a  prodigy  of  nature;  and  for  all  these  reasons  pos- 
sessing a  peculiar  fascination  for  our  laborers.  The 
work  was  initiated  amid  difficulties,  but  there  has  been 
usually  a  very  fair  hearing,  and  a  very  respectable  and 
comforting  little  society  has  been  established,  giving 
promise  of  greater  things. 

In  February,  1877,  our  work  and  worker  among  the 
Italian  soldiers  in  Rome,  at  Dr.  Vernon's  own  instance, 
were  turned  over  to  our  Wesleyan  brethren.  While  it 
was  a  successful  and  interesting  work,  it  was,  also,  very 
expensive,  added  comparatively  few  members  to  our 
regular  citizen  cause,  to  our  established  and  growing 
stations,  scarcely  more  than  it  will  while  conducted  by 
others,  and  from  its  nature  could  never  become  itself  a 
stable  station  or  Church,  such  as  would  mature,  develop, 
and  consolidate  into  an  organized  congregation  and  a 
local  Christian  power  in  society.  In  it  we  were  doing  a 
good  work,  indeed,  but  for  all  Churches  ;  much  for  them, 


Progress,  1 874-1 878.  353 

comparatively  little  for  our  own.  It  became  evident  that 
our  forces  might  be  used  more  directly  to  our  own 
Church's  advantage,  and  while  this  work  is  conducted 
by  others,  we  may  receive  the  advantage  from  it  which 
others  shared  while  it  was  sustained  by  us.  Our  Wes- 
leyan  brethren  have  in  their  large  building  precisely  the 
rooms  necessary  for  the  work,  little  available  for  other 
uses,  and  can  thus  conduct  the  work  for  about  half 
what  it  has  cost  us.  Other  less  general  but  more  influ- 
ential reasons  decided  that  it  should  be  left  to  other 
hands.  The  large  numbers  of  that  Church  dropping 
out,  make  a  noticeable  change  in  the  statistics  of  the 
mission.  In  justice  to  the  mission  two  hundred  might 
be  added  to  the  membership  now  reported  for  persons 
converted  in  that  congregation  while  it  was  ours,  who, 
at  their  homes,  scattered  through  the  kingdom,  grate- 
fully remember  us  as  the  bearers  to  them  of  light  and 
truth,  and  reckon  themselves  of  us.  Through  this 
change,  unanimously  approved  by  our  ministers,  the 
mission  has  unquestionably  gained. 

With  a  part  of  the  means  formerly  devoted  to  the 
''Military  Church  "  a  flourishing  station  was  planted  in 
the  beautiful  Tuscan  town  of  Arezzo,  near  Florence. 
Fortunately,  a  very  favorable  place  of  worship  was  ob- 
tained at  the  beginning,  and  on  a  long  lease;  otherwise 
the  movement  might  have  been  much  crippled  by  the 
priestly  intrigues  and  fanatical  bigotry  encountered. 
Rarely  has  the  word  of  life's  entrance  aroused  such 
stupid  replies,  ridiculous  accusations,  and  puerile  threats, 
or  created  so  great  a  heat  and  trembling  among  the 
dry  bones  of  superstition.  Immediately  opposite  our 
church  door,  across  a  street  thirty  feet  wide,  is  painted 
on  the  house-wall  a  gaudy,  crowned  Madonna.  An  oil- 
lamp,  swung  before  it,  is  nightly  trimmed  and  lighted 


354  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

by  the  bigoted  proprietor  in  idolatrous  homage  to  that 
bizarre  image — in  fact,  but  a  very  imperfect  "likeness 
of  any  thing  in  heaven  above,  or  in  the  earth  beneath, 
or  in  the  water  under  the  earth."  Within  the  former 
beams  the  light  of  life ;  without,  flames  the  pagan  shrine  ; 
between  is  but  a  narrow  way,  and  passers-by  are  con- 
jured to  "choose  this  day  whom  "  they  will  serve. 

Our  preacher  there,  Baron  Gattuso,  brought  to  Christ 
under  our  ministry  at  Rome,  is  a  very  devoted,  choice, 
and  able  man.  Though  yet  young,  he  was  several  years 
an  officer  under  Garibaldi,  and  followed  that  popular 
hero  through  many  of  his  later  perilous  campaigns. 
After  courageous  and  successful  service  for  his  country's 
unity  and  political  redemption,  he  now  consecrates  him- 
self to  its  spiritual  resurrection  and  culture. 

An  Annual  Meeting  of  the  Italian  mission  was  held 
under  the  presidency  of  Bishop  E.  G,  Andrews,  March 
II,  1877,  in  Rome,  and  was  an  occasion  of  great  interest 
and  profit.  It  had  been  confidently  expected  by  the 
preachers  that  an  Italian  Annual  Conference  would  have 
been  organized  then  and  there,  but  on  carefully  exam- 
ining the  empowering  act  of  the  General  Conference  of 
1876,  it  was  seen  that  "authority  is  granted  to  the  Bish- 
ops to  organize  "  the  Conference,  and  not  to  the  Bishop 
presiding,  nor  yet  to  the  preachers  with  his  concurrence. 
As  Bishop  Andrews  had  not  conferred  with  the  Board 
of  Bishops  on  the  subject,  he  held  that  he  was  not  com- 
petent to  organize  a  conference  in  Italy.  This  result 
was  certainly  not  a  little  disappointing  and  depressing 
to  the  mission.  The  Annual  Meeting  was  organized 
under  the  rules  for  a  District  Conference,  and  limited 
itself  to  recommendations  principally,  which  would  oth- 
erwise have  been  made  by  the  superintendent.  Bishop 
Andrews'  visit  to  Rome  and  Italy,  and  his  counsels  and 


Progress,  1874-1878.  355 

services,  as  well  as  his  personal  influence,  will  be  long 
and  gratefully  remembered  by  all  who  had  the  happiness 
to  share  them. 

It  was  every  way  fitting  and  obvious  that  the  Woman's 
Foreign  Missionary  Society  should  enter  this  field.  Un- 
der direction  from  this  society  three  Bible  women  were 
enlisted  in  August,  1877 — Signora  Amalia  Conversi  in 
Rome,  Signora  Adele  Gay  in  Terni,  and  Signora  Caro- 
lina Cardin  in  Venice.  Italian  women,  of  piety  and  cult- 
ure, they  have  labored  with  godly  zeal  and  patience, 
penetrating  into  precincts  inaccessible  to  men,  and  have 
done  a  priceless  service,  which  our  pastors  would  have 
attempted  in  vain. 

Recently  the  Society  provided  for  two  additional  Bible 
women,  and  for  a  prudent  distribution  of  tracts,  papers, 
and  small  books.  The  American  Bible  Society,  also, 
has  heartily  and  generously  co-operated  with  the  mis- 
sion, providing  all  the  Scriptures  needed  in  the  progress 
of  our  work,  and  maintaining,  also,  for  a  part  of  the 
time,  a  Bible  colporteur  \inder  Dr.  Vernon's  direction. 

Near  the  close  of  1877  Silvio  Stazi,  D.Ph.,  D.D.,  was 
received  into  our  Church  and  work.  He  had  been  edu- 
cated in  the  same  school  with  Dr.  Lanna,  but  had  stead- 
fastly resisted  all  pressure  to  put  him  into  the  priesthood, 
and,  in  consequence,  had  suffered  many  tribulations. 
Buffeted  to  and  fro,  he  finally  found  himself  in  En- 
gland, and  there  acquired  primary  knowledge  of  the 
Gospel  of  Christ.  Returning  to  Italy,  preoccupied  with 
his  own  and  his  countrymen's  religious  interests,  he 
providentially  came  to  the  knowledge  of  our  mission, 
then  into  its  communion,  and,  finally,  into  its  ministry. 
Though  young,  he  is  a  man  of  rich  attainments,  of  high 
culture,  and  of  unquestioned  capacity  for  usefulness. 
He  has  been  placed  in  charge  of  our  Church  in  Milan. 


35^  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Some  very  promising  young  men  are  under  instruction 
in  theology,  who  will  soon  take  their  places  in  the  min- 
istry of  the  mission  if  the  way  be  open. 

5.  Present  State,  1878. 

With  January,  1878,  our  laborers  in  Italy  began  the 
publication,  on  their  own  resiDonsibility,  of  a  very  neat 
and  spirited  monthly  paper  in  Italian,  called  "Z^  Fiac- 
cola  " — The  Torch — under  the  editorship  of  Dr.  Ver- 
non. They  have  published  our  Ritual  in  Italian;  "The 
Altar  and  the  Throne,"  a  little  volume  by  Rev.  E.  Bo- 
relli,  of  the  mission ;  besides  some  smaller  matters. 
"The  Discipline,"  Binney's  "Theological  Compend," 
and  Dr.  Whedon's  "Commentary  on  Romans,"  have 
been  translated,  and  much  more  in  this  line  would  have 
been  done  but  for  the  lack  of  funds.  It  has  been  a 
grief  to  our  missionaries  that  their  Sunday-school  work 
has  encountered  so  many  and  so  formidable  obstacles. 
Yet  small  Sunday-schools,  despite  all,  are  maintained  in 
our  principal  stations.  They  are  nurtured  with  scru- 
pulous care,  and  will,  doubtless,  be  much  strengthened 
by  the  labors  of  the  Bible  women. 

Some  important  changes  have  occurred  during  this 
year  (1878)  in  our  ministry  in  Italy.  The  principal  of 
these  are  the  retirement  from  the  mission  of  Messrs. 
Mill  and  Arrighi.  The  former  was  evidently  ill  adapted 
to  our  itinerancy,  and  found  himself  not  in  accord  with 
the  movements  of  the  mission.  The  latter  gave  much 
dissatisfaction  to  the  home  administration,  as  well  as  to 
the  superintendent,  and,  being  employed  by  the  Free 
Church  of  Italy  to  solicit  funds  for  its  support,  he  left 
his  work,  and  is  now  in  the  United  States.  This  is  only 
a  part  of  the  process  of  consolidation  and  unification 
constantly  going  on  in  the  mission. 


Present  State,  1878.  357 

This  year  Bishop  Bowman  presided  at  the  Annual 
Meeting,  but  we  have  not  yet  received  the  report  of  its 
proceedings. 

Stations.  —  Rome,  Leroy  M.  Vernon,  superinten- 
dent;  Alceste  Lanna,  Andrea  De  La  Ville :  Naples, 
Vincenzo  Ravi :  Narni,  C.  Bambini :  Terni,  Daniele 
Gay:  Perugia,  Enrico  Caporali:  Arezzo,  G.  Gattuso : 
Florence,  Teofilo  Gay,  Teodoro  Gay:  Bologna,  E.  Bo- 
relli :  Modena,  Eduardo  Stasio :  Milan,  Silvio  Stasio: 
Venice,  Francesco  Cardin  :  Forli  and  Dovadola,  Ame- 
dio  Guigou. 

The  General  Committee,  which  met  on  November  i, 
1878,  appropriated  $5,000,  to  make  a  payment  on  church 
property  to  be  purchased  in  the  city  of  Naples. 

Our  cause  has  made  a  great  advance  recently  in  the 
acquisition  of  much  better  places  of  worship  at  Flor- 
ence, Terni,  Venice,  and  Perugia;  in  this  last  place, 
from  the  municipality  itself — an  unexampled  favor. 
Every-where  our  congregations  are  larger;  our  regular, 
reliable  members  more  numerous;  the  ceremonial  order 
and  religious  spirit  of  our  services  improved;  our  sing- 
ing is  better;  and  our  preachers  are  more  matured — 
better  adapted  to,  and  more  confident  and  courageous 
in,  their  work — making  Satan  and  the  priests  cry  out  with 
Mephistopheles  : 

"  On  they  go — on,  replenishing,  renewing  ; 
It  drives  me  mad  to  see  the  work  that's  doing." 

Our  cause  has  become  more  consolidated,  its  ele- 
ments increasingly  homogeneous,  its  organization  more 
advanced,  our  position  better  defined,  more  intelligently 
understood,  and  more  kindly  appreciated.  Our  congre- 
gation at  Rome  has  steadily  grown  in  all  the  elements 
of  Christian  life.  Such  a  Church,  in  the  heart  of  the 
"  Eternal  City,"  is  a  joy  not  only  to  us,  but  to  many 


358 


Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 


other  hearts.  It  is  enough  to  re-animate  the  scattered 
ashes  of  the  martyrs  of  the  faith  in  Rome,  who,  in  fieiy 
triumph  and  glory,  gave  up  their  bodies  to  earth  and 
their  spirits  to  God.  "Often,"  says  the  superintendent, 
"meditating  within  the  bright  little  cl  urch,  I  ask  my- 
self, Is  this  indeed  real — here,  where,  until  the  autumn 
of  1870,  the  papal  pall  hung  dank  and  dark  over  all  as 
the  shadow  of  death  ? "  Aye,  indeed,  most  real.  And 
they  that  lift  up  those  songs  of  faith  and  love  and  hope 
and  holy  triumph  are  of  Isaiah's  "ransomed  of  the 
Lord,  who  shall  return  and  come  to  Zion  with  songs  and 
everlasting  joy  upon  their  heads;"  and  they  and  other 
Romans  "  shall  obtain  joy  and  gladness,  and  sorrow  and 
sighing  shall  flee  away." 

Such  is  the  brief  history  made  by  our  brethren  in 
Italy.  They  have  confronted  trials,  gainsayings,  false 
accusations,  persecutions,  and  perils  —  even  of  life. 
They  have  sown  in  tears,  but  are  now  bringing  their 
sheaves  with  joy,  and  laying  them  at  the  Master's  feet. 


STATISTICS   OF    THE    MISSION    TO   ITALY. 


AGKNT8  OF  THE  SOCIETY. 

rnrECKKS,  ktc. 

Miss. 

Italians. 

3 

aS 

n 

£ 

OJ 

+2 

2 

0  . 

i 

5 

C3 

■f 

1 

3 

g 

.Cl 

5 

•B 

5 
S 

0 
■-§ 

.a 

1 

a 
3 

i 

-^2 

1 

m 

P 
a 

5 

p 

^ 

fcH 

Oh 

H 

0 

s 

H 

pq 

P 

a^ 

s 

H 

cc 

0 

<^ 

p 

1873 

2 

2 

9 

• 

2 

^5 

40 

40 

1874 

2 

2 

12 

4 

2 

17 

3 

2 

103 

407 

510 

20 

.... 

1875 

I 

I 

14 

I 

I 

17 

8 

5 

94 

437 

531 

35 

22,000 

1S76 

I 

I 

14 

3 

I 

I 

18 

14 

9 

162 

774 

93^ 

134 

22,000 

.... 

1877 

I 

J 

14 

2 

I 

3 

21 

17 

19 

224 

377 

601 

109 

22,000 

1878 

I 

I 

14 

2 

I 

5 

24 

19 

14 

237 

424 

661 

147 

22,000 

8,400 

PART  XI. 

MISSION  TO  MEXICO. 


The  kings  of  the  earik  set  tJiemselves^  and  the  rulers  take  counsel  together^ 
agahist  the  Lord^  and  agai?ist  his  anointed,  saying.  Let  us  break  their  bands 
as7tnder,  and  cast  away  their  cords  from  us.  He  that  sitteth  in  the  heavens 
shall  laugh  :  the  Lord  shall  have  them  in  derision. — Psa.  ii,  2-4. 

Say  not  unto  thy  neighbor.  Go,  and  come  again,  and  to-morrow  I  will  give  ; 
when  thou  hast  it  by  thee. — Prov.  Hi,  2S. 

1.  Introductory. 
n^HE  American  and  Foreign  Christian  Union,  sup- 
ported  by  many  Christian  denominations,  had  been 
for  some  years  actively  engaged  in  giving  a  pure  Chris- 
tianity to  Mexico.  Experience  seemed  to  indicate  to 
many  that  the  work  of  evangelizing  Mexico  would  pro- 
gress more  rapidly  if  each  denomination  of  Protestant 
Christians  would  bring  the  full  force  of  its  peculiarities 
to  bear  upon  the  general  superstitions  and  errors  of  that 
land.  Moreover,  funds  were  needed  for  the  work  beyond 
all  that  could  be  supplied  by  this  general  society;  but  if 
each  denomination  were  to  send  its  own  missionaries 
into  the  field,  and  assume  the  responsibility  and  control 
of  its  own  work,  it  was  thought  the  interest  in  the  mis- 
sion would  be  increased,  the  funds  be  forthcoming,  and 
the  spiritual  results  be  correspondingly  greater.  There 
certainly  came  a  period  in  the  history  of  this  effort  when 
several  Churches  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  felt  impelled 
to  enter  Mexico  each  for  itself. 


362  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Toward  the  close  of  the  year  1872  the  Baptist,  Con- 
gregational, and  Presbyterian  Churches,  in  response  to 
this  conviction,  entered  Mexico,  and  the  General  Mis- 
sionary Committee  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
which  met  in  November  of  the  same  year,  made  an  ap- 
propriation to  Mexico,  with  the  full  expectation  of  its 
being  used.  A  like  appropriation  to  Mexico  had  been 
made  for  several  preceding  years,  under  influences  al- 
ready spoken  of  in  the  preceding  account  of  the  mis- 
sion to  Italy,  but  the  way  to  open  the  mission  had  not 
until  now  clearly  appeared. 

2.  Hinderanees  Removed. 

The  wonderful  events  of  the  past  twenty-five  years  in 
Mexico,  including  the  utter  defeat  of  the  papacy  in  its 
attempts  to  erect  a  barrier  on  the  northern  frontier,  be- 
yond which  the  evangelical  Christianity  of  the  United 
States  should  not  pass  to  carry  the  Gospel  to  that  coun- 
try, or  to  the  thirteen  States  and  nations  that  lie  beyond 
it,  and  speak  its  language,  are  well  known.  They  form 
one  of  the  most  manifest  interpositions  of  the  "  hand  of 
God  in  history  "  that  has  ever  occurred,  and  show  at 
what  cost  the  Lord  prepared  and  defended  the  way  of 
his  Church  into  the  papal  lands  to  the  south  of  us. 

It  is  startling  to  remember  how  few  are  the  years 
since  the  word  of  God  was  jealously  excluded  from 
Mexico,  and  religious  liberty  denied  by  laws  dictated 
by  Rome;  how  few,  since  the  Romish  Inquisition  there 
tortured  its  victims,  and  spiritual  despotism  made  and 
unmade  governments,  and  trampled  proudly  upon  the 
dearest  rights  of  ten  millions  of  people  !  But  God  heard 
the  groans  and  saw  the  sufferings  of  that  people,  and, 
by  one  of  those  movements  of  the  popular  mind  that 
can  be  accounted   for  only  by  admitting  his  interposi- 


Hindei'ances  Removed.  363 

tion,  "  the  Lord  stirred  up  the  spirit  "  of  the  Mexican 
people.  In  response  to  the  call,  in  1810,  of  Miguel 
Hidalgo,  the  cure  of  Dolores,  they  arose  in  their  might, 
and,  after  ten  long  years  of  fierce  and  varying  contest, 
the  people  triumphed  over  the  combined  despotism  of 
Spain  and  the  Papacy,  and  gained  their  political  in- 
dependence. 

Religious  liberty  now  began  to  dawn.  The  march  of 
the  American  army  into  Mexico  in  1847,  and  the  Holy 
Scriptures  that  were  scattered  in  its  track,  with  the 
immediate  incoming  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society,  spread  light  that  had  never  before  shone  in 
Mexico,  and  sowed  seeds,  the  harvest  from  which  is 
appearing  to-day  in  various  portions  of  that  land.  That 
the  Bible  was  favorable  to  freedom  and  human  rights 
was  generally  understood.  It  was  read,  and  handed 
around  from  one  to  another  for  twenty  years  before  any 
missionary  could  enter  the  country.  Providence  being 
all  this  time  preparing  the  way  for  their  entering. 

In  due  time  that  remarkable  man,  Benito  Juarez, 
arose  to  power.  He  was  a  Mexican  of  unmixed  blood, 
the  framer  of  the  magnificent  Constitution  of  1857, 
which  proclaimed  civil  and  religious  freedom  for  Mex- 
ico, and  thus  threw  open  its  gates  for  the  incoming  of 
an  evangelical  ministry.  The  nation  rejoiced  as  if 
day  had  dawned  after  a  long  night  of  darkness.  Slav- 
ery under  the  rule  of  the  monk  was  all  the  more  de- 
tested because  blasphemously  exercised  in  the  name  of 
religion,  and  now  it  was  ended  forever,  and  Mexicans 
were  free. 

But  Rome  was  not  inclined  to  surrender  to  either 
Providence  or  the  people.  Her  European  Jesuits  and 
Ultramontanes  counseled  remorseless  resistance  and  in- 
trigue against  the  action  of  a  long-suffering  nation,  and 


364  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

promised  all  the  aid  in  their  power  in  the  further  des- 
perate struggle  which  their  cruel  interference  made  in- 
evitable, in  order  to  reduce  again  to  ecclesiastical  rule 
and  despotism  a  free  people  who  had  just  escaped  from 
both,  after  groaning  under  them  for  three  hundred  and 
fifty  years.  They  even  dared  to  attempt  this  under  the 
eye  of  the  Republican  Government  in  the  capital,  until 
several  of  the  clergy  and  two  of  the  Bishops  (Munguia 
and  Cabastida)  had  to  be  banished  by  President  Juarez 
for  conspiracy  against  the  freedom  of  their  country. 
These  traitors  resolved  to  obtain,  if  possible,  the  inter- 
vention of  some  European  power  to  force  a  Spanish 
monarchy  upon  Mexico.  The  religious  enthusiasm  of 
the  Empress  of  the  French  was  enlisted  on  their  behalf, 
and  her  influence  won  over  the  Emperor. 

A  French  intervention  was  determined  upon  under 
the  pretext  of  Miramon's  "  Jecker  Bonds,"  and  the  in- 
vasion took  place  in  1863,  when  it  was  supposed  the 
United  States,  on  account  of  the  civil  war,  could  not 
resist  this  violation  of  their  traditional  policy,  so  clearly 
announced  by  President  Monroe.  The  public  protest 
of  the  President  of  Mexico  against  this  outrage  and  in- 
justice to  his  country  was  contemptuously  flung  aside. 
A  Spanish  monarchy  not  being  practicable,  the  Arch- 
duke of  Austria  was  selected,  and  the  agents  of  the 
hierarchy,  who  pretended  to  represent  the  nation,  per- 
suaded him  that  he  was  the  free  choice  of  the  Mexican 
people  for  their  Emperor.  In  his  simplicity  he  believed 
the  lying  ecclesiastics,  accepted  the  crown  they  off'ered 
him,  and,  to  his  own  destruction,  landed  at  Vera  Cruz 
May  28,  1864. 

But  his  eyes  gradually  opened  to  the  desperate  service 
which  Rome  expected  him  to  fulfill  for  her,  and  his 
honest  nature  revolted  against  being  made  the  tool  of  a 


Hinderances  Removed.  365 

fanatical  and  ignorant  priesthood  to  re-establish,  by  the 
force  of  foreign  bayonets,  a  system  of  ecclesiastical  des- 
potism which  the  nation  had  rejected,  at  the  cost  of  its 
best  blood  and  much  treasure.  Maximilian  declined 
the  service,  and  sincerely  wished  to  conciliate  the  lib- 
eral party  by  a  constitutional  regimen.  But  he  was  re- 
minded that  the  Pope  had  promised  success  in  the 
name  of  Heaven,  and  permanency  to  his  throne,  and 
that  the  vindication  of  civil  and  religious  liberty  in 
Mexico  was  no  part  of  the  business  for  which  he  had 
been  invited  to  assume  the  empire.  A  coldness  be- 
tween him  and  the  hierarchy  was  the  result ;  but  for  a 
time  he  was  firm. 

At  length  the  Government  of  Washington,  resolving 
to  vindicate  the  "  Monroe  doctrine,"  that  no  European 
monarchy  shall  extend  itself  to  this  continent,  sent  its 
intimation,  in  a  letter  from  Hon.  William  H.  Seward, 
Secretary  of  State,  to  the  Emperor  Napoleon,  in  such 
unmistakable  terms,  that  he  saw  unless  he  recalled  the 
French  troops  from  Mexico  a  rupture  between  France 
and  the  United  States  must  inevitably  take  place.  To 
emphasize  the  letter  General  Sherman  was  ordered  to 
the  Mexican  frontier. 

Marshal  Bazaine  was  at  once  instructed  by  Napoleon 
to  withdraw  the  French  troops  from  Mexico,  and  he  did 
so.  But  the  Emperor  of  Austria  proposed  to  replace 
the  French  with  an  Austrian  army,  and  on  the  23d  of 
April,  1866,  he  was  informed  by  Mr.  Seward  that  upon 
his  doing  so  the  United  States'  Minister,  Mr.  Motley, 
would  at  once  demand  his  passports,  and  the  Austrian 
Embassador  at  Washington  would  receive  his.  Mr.  Sew- 
ard declared  that  the  intervention  of  Austria,  or  any 
other  European  power,  would  be  considered  by  our 
Government  a  casus  belli. 


366  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Deserted  by  Napoleon,  who  had  sent  him  to  Mexico, 
and  who  was  unmoved  by  the  tears  and  entreaties  of  the 
beautiful  Carlotta,  who  had  hastened  to  intercede  for 
an  arrest  of  the  evacuation,  Maximilian  saw  the  fearful 
precipice  on  the  brink  of  which  he  was  standing,  and 
soon  prepared  to  depart.  His  baggage  was  forwarded, 
to  be  put  on  board  the  Austrian  frigate  "Isabel,"  then 
lying  in  the  harbor  of  Vera  Cruz,  and  he  actually  him- 
self reached  Orizaba,  on  his  way  to  the  coast. 

The  hierarchy  of  Rome  in  Mexico  resolved  upon  a 
desperate  effort  to  save  their  cause.  They  pursued  the 
Emperor  to  Orizaba,  and  entreated  him  to  retain 
the  throne,  promising  him  an  increase  of  his  army,  and 
$20,000,000  for  its  support.  They  induced  him  to  call 
a  council,  the  members  of  which  they  manipulated,  so  as 
to  give  Maximilian  false  representations,  and  inspire  him 
with  delusive  hopes.  The  unfortunate  Emperor  was  per- 
suaded to  return  to  the  capital,  and  renew  the  desperate 
struggle  of  the  clergy  against  the  nation.  His  path  to 
ruin  was  now  direct. 

He  appointed  as  commander-in-chief  General  Leon- 
ardo Marquez,  a  miserable  fanatic,  who  had  reveled  in 
the  most  barbarous  cruelties  whenever  he  had  possessed 
power,  and  whose  appellation — "the  Tiger" — was  a  horror 
in  Mexico.  Marquez  surrounded  himself  with  men  of  like 
character  with  himself.  The  appointment  was  associated 
with  the  issue  of  that  awful  decree  of  October  3,  1865, 
which  afterward  operated  against  the  Emperor  himself, 
and  decided  his  fate.  By  this  decree  Maximilian  with- 
drew the  rights  which  the  code  of  war  always  grants  to  an 
enemy,  and  ordered  that  all  in  arms  against  him,  whether 
fighting  or  only  belonging  to  the  band,  or  any  one  who 
ever  gave  or  sold  them  food  or  drink,  or  gave  them 
shelter,  were  to  be  considered  as  traitors,  and  to  be  shot 


Hinderances  Removed.  367 

without  mercy  within  twenty-four  hours  of  their  capt- 
ure. No  appeal  was  allowed ;  no  record  of  the  cases  to 
be  made,  except  of  the  execution ! 

This  decree  horrified  the  civilized  world.  It  was 
worthy  of  the  inquisitors  of  Puebla  and  Mexico;  men 
who,  like  the  Thugs  of  India,  tortured  and  murdered  in 
the  name  of  God !  It  is  published  that  eleven  thousand 
men  of  every  rank  in  the  Republican  army,  ranging  from 
general  to  common  soldier,  were  thus  shot  in  cold  blood 
after  becoming  prisoners  of  war !  Indeed,  Baron  de 
Lago  puts  the  number  at  forty  thousand.  Baron  d'Ay- 
mard,  who  commanded  the  French  in  Michoacan,  and 
who  surprised  the  camp  of  the  Republican  general,  Reg- 
ulus,  in  his  dispatch  to  Marshal  Bazaine,  stated  that 
his  men  "made  free  use  of  the  bayonet,  and  that  they 
had  taken  no  prisoners  I  " 

General  Artega  was  the  first  victim  of  this  sangui- 
nary decree.  He  had  been  twice  governor  of  Queretaro, 
and  held  high  military  command  under  the  President 
of  his  country.  This  honorable  and  venerable  man,  along 
with  General  Salazar  and  a  number  of  other  ofl^icers 
taken  in  war,  was  executed  as  a  traitor  and  a  robber; 
and  the  Imperialist  who  shot  them.  Colonel  Mendez, 
was  promoted  for  his  deed,  by  Maximilian,  to  the  rank 
of  general ! 

Maximilian  made  his  stand  at  Queretaro.  The  Re- 
publicans, gaining  strength  each  day,  approached  and 
besieged  him,  as  they  did  the  capital  and  Puebla.  His 
commander-in-chief,  the  infamous  Marquez,  tried  to 
reach  and  relieve  the  latter  city,  but  his  army  was  met 
at  San  Lorenzo,  and  "dashed  to  pieces"  by  Porfirio  Diaz, 
the  present  President,  and  Marquez  escaped  into  the  City 
of  Mexico  with  only  twenty  panic-stricken  followers. 

Then  came  the  fatal  15th  of 'May,  1867,  when  Que- 


3^S  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

retaro  was  taken,  and  Maximilian,  betrayed  by  Lopez, 
surrendered  himself  and  his  army  to  General  Vicente 
Riva  Palacio,  now  Mexican  Minister  of  Public  Works, 
On  the  1 2th  of  June,  Maximilian  was  placed  on  trial 
before  a  court-martial,  in  conformity  with  the  law  of  the 
25th  of  January,  1862,  and  on  the  14th  he  was  con- 
demned to  die.  Efforts  to  save  his  life  were  ineffectual, 
and  the  sentence  was  carried  out  a  short  distance  be- 
yond the  city  of  Queretaro,  on  the  morning  of  the  19th 
of  June,  1867,  he  being  in  the  thirty-fifth  year  of  his  age. 

It  was  maintained  that  the  law  under  which  he  was 
condemned,  as  well  as  the  risk  of  his  enterprise,  must 
have  been  known  to  the  Archduke  previous  to  his  ar- 
rival in  Mexico,  it  being  shown  at  his  trial  that  he  was 
duly  warned  of  the  danger  of  the  enterprise  by  an  agent 
of  the  Constitutional  Government,  Senor  Teran,  who 
went  to  Miramar,  and  pointed  out  fully  to  him  the  fear- 
ful risk  of  his  contemplated  attempt  to  introduce  mon- 
archy or  overthrow  the  republican  institutions  of  the 
country,  and  that  he  was  assured  by  this  gentleman  that 
he  could  find  no  followers  to  sustain  him  when  the  in- 
tervention was  withdrawn,  and  that  the  whole  position 
was  false  as  well  as  dangerous,  and  could  only  result  in 
his  overthrow. 

In  arrest  of  mercy  there  were,  including  that  of  the 
Governor  of  the  State  in  which  he  was  tried,  the  voices 
of  the  relatives  and  friends  of  the  thousands  of  victims 
executed  as  traitors  under  his  own  fearful  decree  of 
October  3,  1865,  for  no  other  crime  than  defending 
their  homes  and  the  laws  of  the  land  against  a  for- 
eign invader.  Impartial  and  dispassionate  judgment, 
was  earnestly  demanded  in  his  case,  and  the  Govern- 
ment declined  to  stay  the  course  of  justice,  consider- 
ing the  future  peace  and  unity  of  their  country  unsafe 


Hinderances  Removed.  369 

while  the  Archduke  survived.  He,  or  those  acting  in  his 
name,  vv^ould  have  it  in  their  power  to  put  forward  claims 
in  conflict  with  the  existing  Government  and  institutions 
of  Mexico.  His  death  would  close  these  questions  for- 
ever, and  leave  the  country  free  from  embarrassment. 

Nor  was  this  solicitude  without  its  painful  evidence 
at  that  very  hour.  Marquez,  by  Maximilian's  appoint- 
ment, was  governor  of  the  capital,  as  well  as  com- 
mander-in-chief; and  when  Maximilian,  with  all  his 
officers,  surrendered,  and  had  even  sent  to  the  capital 
an  autograph  letter  requesting  that  there  be  no  further 
effusion  of  blood,  instead  of  submitting,  Marquez  pre- 
tended to  disbelieve  the  news  of  Maximilian's  surrender, 
and  refused  to  deliver  up  the  capital,  which  he  knew  he 
had  no  longer  a  legitimate  motive  for  defending.  In- 
stead of  this  he  fabricated  false  news  of  imperialist  vic- 
tories, and  even  ordered  public  rejoicings  to  be  cele- 
brated for  them  in  the  cathedral. 

Though  hundreds  were  dying  daily  around  him  from 
want  and  pestilence,  as  well  as  from  the  shells  of  the 
besiegers,  he  protracted  the  defense  for  thirty-eight 
days  after  his  sovereign  had  surrendered,  and  he  was 
without  a  standard  under  which  to  fight.  This  fanatical 
resistance  and  useless  shedding  of  blood  deepened  the 
convictions  of  the  Republican  Government  that  the  exe- 
cution of  the  sentence  on  Maximilian  was  more  than 
ever  necessary  to  close  these  horrors  and  give  the  coun- 
try rest. 

Baron  de  Lago,  the  Austrian  Embassador,  who  was 
with  Maximilian  in  his  captivity,  declares  that  the  Em- 
peror confessed  to  him  before  his  death  that  he  knew 
how  fearfully  Marquez  had  compromised  him,  and,  also, 
how  indifferent  he  then  was  to  his  fate,  and  pronounced 
him  a  vile  traitor,  and  the  worst  of  men. 

Vol.  II.— 22 


3/0  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

M.  Stephenson  has  narrated  how  the  monster  Mar- 
quez  was  employed  during  the  siege  which  he  was  pro- 
tracting, extorting  money  from  the  wealthy  Mexicans 
and  the  British  and  foreign  merchants,  without  distinc- 
tion, aiding  his  extortions  by  placing  them  in  positions 
of  danger  from  the  flying  shells,  and  refusing  them  food 
till  the  money  he  demanded  was  paid. 

On  the  morning  of  June  21  General  Porfirio  Diaz 
took  the  city  of  Mexico,  and  at  once  brought  relief  and 
peace  to  the  terrified  and  suffering  people,  who  gladly 
welcomed  him. 

Now  that  resistance  had  ceased  or  been  overcome,  the 
death  of  Maximilian  sufficed.  The  Republican  general 
and  his  Government  desired  no  more  blood.  They  mag- 
nanimously allowed  the  foreign  officers  and  troops  of 
the  fallen  Emperor  to  leave  Mexico  unharmed,  and  even 
furnished  them  the  means  to  do  so.  Marquez,  a  cow- 
ard at  heart,  hid  himself  till  an  opportunity  occurred  to 
enable  him  to  quit  his  country  forever,  and  with  him 
fled  the  last  hope  of  the  political  supremacy  of  Roman- 
ism in  Mexico.  Even  the  exiled  Catholic  Bishops  were 
permitted  to  return,  on  condition,  however,  of  obedience 
to  the  "  Laws  of  Reform,"  though  they  have  since  shown 
how  hard  they  find  it  to  obey  them.  But  the  Govern- 
ment, whatever  section  ^f  the  liberal  party  may  have 
been  in  power,  has  not  flinched  an  iota  in  the  require- 
ment, knowing  they  are  sustained  by  the  country,  and 
must  enforce  these  laws. 

3.    Retribution. 

It   is  significant  to   note  how  the  "Judge  of  all  the 

earth  "  dealt  with  this  conspiracy  against  the  missionary 

opportunity  and  duty  of  the   United  States  toward  its 

immediate  neighbor.     The  courts  of  Rome,  Austria,  and 


Retribution,  371 

France  combined,  aided  by  ecclesiastical  treason  in 
Mexico,  had  not  power  enough  to  crush  that  sad  and 
patient  man,  that  pure  patriot,  Juarez,  who,  with  his 
faithful  followers,  were  fighting  against  such  odds  to 
open  their  country  for  the  evangelical  m'issionary. 
Their  aim  was  not  consciously  so  high,  but  they  were 
carried  beyond  themselves,  and  "builded  better  than 
they  knew."  The  Lord  of  hosts  was  with  them,  and 
fought  for  them;  and  upon  their  proud  and  powerful 
foes  he  brought  down  the  blows  which  dashed  "  them 
in  pieces  like  a  potter's  vessel." 

Manifest  retribution  soon  overtook  every  one  of  the 
principals  who  had  acted  a  part  in  that  fanatical  and 
wicked  "intervention,"  The  Pope,  in  whose  interest  it 
was  all  planned,  soon  after  had  his  "  temporal  power 
and  the  States  of  the  Church  "  wrested  from  him,  while 
the  city  of  Rome  was  made  the  capital  of  a  constitu- 
tional monarchy,  with  religious  freedom,  and  the  prompt 
incoming  of  Protestant  missions  to  prove  the  reality  of 
the  wondrous  change,  Austria  was  defeated  by  Italy, 
and  lost  her  Lombardo-Venetian  kingdom,  and  eighty- 
four  thousand  men  in  the  struggle,  and  was  brought  to 
the  very  verge  of  ruin,  from  which  she  saved  herself 
only  by  throwing  her  Concordat  with  the  Pope  over- 
board, and  proclaiming  religious  liberty  for  all  under 
her  flag.  She  had  to  call  to  her  aid  a  Protestant  pre- 
mier (Baron  von  Beust)  to  inaugurate  and  establish 
unexpected  blessings  for  her  people.  Napoleon,  more 
guilty,  was  more  severely  dealt  with.  He  was  crushed 
in  his  pride  by  Germany,  and  sacrificed  both  his  throne 
and  empire,  and  upon  their  ruins  rose  a  Republic  that 
guarantees  true  religious  freedom  to  all  France,  and 
this,  too,  under  the  presiding  genius  of  a  Protestant 
statesman,  M.  Waddington.      Maximilian,  so  sadly  de- 


3/2  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

ceived,  surrendered  his  empire  and  his  life  in  the  very 
heart  of  the  country  which  he  came  to  conquer  for 
Rome  and  her  reactionary  clergy,  while  the  mourning 
widows  of  both  Napoleon  and  Maximilian  are  to-day 
bearing  the  consequences  of  the  sins  of  their  husbands, 
far  from  the  thrones  and  sacerdotal  flatteries  in  which 
they  relied — Eugenie  an  exile  in  a  foreign  land,  and 
poor  Carlotta  a  raving  maniac  in  Miramar ! 

4.   Reforms. 

The  immense  church  properties  that  the  hierarchy 
had  erected  at  the  cost,  and  by  the  unrequited  toil,  of 
the  natives,  were  secularized  and  sold  for  the  public 
benefit,  and  only  a  sufficient  nuniber  of  churches  left  in 
their  hands  to  fairly  supply  the  wants  of  existing  congre- 
gations. Monasteries  and  nunneries  were  emptied,  and 
the  occupants  sent  to  earn  their  living  like  other  people. 

The  Congress  of  the  nation  heartily  sustained  their 
President,  and  went  even  beyond  him,  passing  "  Laws 
of  Reform,"  and  requiring  open  and  honest  subscrip- 
tions to  them  by  all  j^ublic  functionaries.  Amendments 
and  laws  were  added,  that  relieved  the  nation  of  the 
presence  of  Romish  orders  and  foreign  ecclesiastics,  of 
whose  sincerity  and  loyalty  they  stood  in  doubt.  Be- 
lieving that  nuns,  sisters  of  charity,  and  Jesuits  were  the 
secret  emissaries  of  Rome  in  her  conspiracy  against 
civil  and  religious  freedom,  and  could  not  be  trusted, 
they  expelled  these  orders  as  enemies  of  their  peace,  no 
longer    to   be    tolerated   within    their   territories.     And 

o 

who  that  knows  what  Mexico  had  endured  from  such 
orders,  and  the  hierarchy  of  which  they  are  the  obe- 
dient instruments,  can  wonder  that  her  sons  have  shown 
this  sensitiveness  and  vigilance,  after  such  unparalleled 
sufferings  ? 


Reforms.  sy^ 

The  Mexico  of  to-day  is,  in  one  sense,  more  Protest- 
ant than  any  other  nation  in  Christendom ;  for,  within 
her  entire  bounds,  you  meet  neither  nunnery  nor  mon- 
astery, neither  monk  nor  nun,  sister  of  charity  nor 
Jesuit.  Her  priesthood  are  prevented  from  tampering 
with  her  politics;  her  own  sons,  without  foreign  control 
or  perplexity,  now  guide  her  political  life,  and  will,  no 
doubt,  defend  forever  the  religious  freedom  that  they 
have  so  dearly  won.  They  welcome  the  evangelical 
missionary,  and  guarantee  to  him  the  protection  of  their 
constitution  and  laws,  as  he  enters  "the  wide  and  ef- 
fectual door  "  which  God  has  so  manifestly  opened  for 
him.  An  opportunity  of  usefulness,  which  transcends 
that  presented  in  any  Catholic  country  on  earth,  is  here 
opened  before  the  Churches  of  the  United  States,  and 
they  will  be  guilty  before  God  if  they  do  not  promptly 
embrace  it,  and  liberally  cultivate  it. 

It  was  under  such  favorable  auspices  that  the  mission 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  the  Republic  of 
Mexico  was  projected,  and  her  first  representative  en- 
tered upon  his  duties. 

B.  Purchase  of  Property. 
Rev.  William  Butler,  D.D.,  of  the  New  England  Con- 
ference, whose  history  in  India  is  already  before  our 
readers,  was  selected  by  Bishop  Simpson  in  November, 

1872,  to  proceed  to  Mexico,  to  open  and  superintend  a 
mission  for  our  Church  in  that  country.  Being,  at  the 
time,  Secretary  of  the  American  and  Foreign  Christian 
Union,  Dr.  Butler  required  a  few  weeks  to  close  his  re- 
lations and  duties  to  that  Society,  and  get  ready  for  his 
departure.  Accompanied  by  a  part  of  his  family,  the 
su])erintendent  left  New  York  on  the  6th  of  February, 

1873,  and  on  his  arrival  at  Vera  Cruz,  he  found  the  rail- 


374  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

way  from  that  port  to  the  city  of  Mexico  just  opened, 
and  traveled  by  it  to  that  place.  There  he  overtook 
Bishop  Haven,  who  had  preceded  him  three  weeks. 
The  Bishop  remained  with  the  superintendent  three 
weeks  more,  and  then  returned  to  the  United  States, 
through  Mexico  and  Texas,  so  as  to  examine  the  coun- 
try, and  report  in  regard  to  the  cities  where  our  missions 
might  best  be  located  to  insure  compactness  and  effi- 
ciency in  the  working  of  the  mission. 

In  addition  to  the  appropriation  made  by  the  General 
Committee  in  November,  the  Hon.  Washington  C.  De 
Pauw,  a  generous  friend,  had  placed  at  the  disposal  of 
the  Missionary  Society  the  sum  of  $5,000,  to  aid  in  the 
purchase  of  property,  so  that  the  mission  might  secure 
two  or  three  centers  of  operation  in  which  to  commence 
its  work.  This  was  a  great  benefit,  as  the  history  of  the 
mission  shows;  and  its  strength  to-day  is  largely  due  to 
this  fact,  which  enabled  it  to  intrench  itself  strongly  in 
the  capital,  and  in  the  next  leading  city  of  the  Republic, 
and  to  conduct  its  operations  on  its  own  ground  and 
under  its  own  roof,  free  from  the  uncertainty  and  ex- 
pense of  rented  premises. 

The  Bishop  had  visited  Puebla,  and  examined  prop- 
erty there  which  was  formerly  part  of  the  Romish  In- 
quisition. This  property  included  the  chapel,  and  also 
the  cells,  where  the  victims  were  confined,  or  walled-up 
to  die.  On  the  secularization  of  the  church  property  it 
had  passed  by  purchase  into  the  hands  of  Seiior  Adolphe 
Blumenkronn,  a  Jew,  resident  in  that  city.  The  Bishop 
and  superintendent  visited  Puebla  together,  and  agreed 
upon  the  purchase,  and  for  Ji 0,000  the  premises  passed 
into  the  possession  of  the  Missionary  Society  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

On  returning  to  the  city  of  Mexico  negotiations  were 

3 


Purchase  of  Property.  375 

opened  for  the  purchase  of  what  was  called  "  The  Circus 
of  Charinie,"  in  the  "  Calle  de  Gante."  Clavijero,  the 
Jesuit  historian  of  Mexico,  (vol.  i,  p.  214,)  states  that 
this  property  stands  on  the  ground  once  occupied  by  the 
palace  of  the  Aztec  sovereign,  Montezuma.  So  that  it 
was  on  this  spot  that  the  impetuous  Cortez  seized  the 
person  of  the  Emperor,  and  in  the  name  of  Charles  V. 
and  the  Pope  confiscated  his  country  and  all  his  treas- 
ures to  the  crown  of  Spain :  one  of  the  most  glaring 
acts  of  public  robbery  and  wrong  that  the  world  ever 
witnessed.  Without  the  shadow  of  right  from  claim  or 
purchase,  and  only  by  the  terror  of  the  gory  sword  she 
held  in  her  hand,  did  Romanism  thus  seize  and  appro- 
priate this  great  palace,  and  in  it  founded  the  immense 
and  wealthy  Monastery  of  San  Francisco,  for  the  use  of 
the  monks  whom  she  imported,  and  to  whom  was  com- 
mitted the  obligation  of  Romanizing  the  nation  which 
Cortez  had  crushed  and  subdued.  They  held  it  as  their 
head-quarters  for  about  three  hundred  years;  and  such 
was  its  extent,  that  it  was  capable  of  accommodating 
four  thousand  monks  luxuriantly,  on  revenues  and  lands 
wrung  from  a  people,  w^io,  instead  of  being  elevated  by 
them,  through  education  and  morality,  were  left  in  ig- 
norance and  debasement,  until  at  last  the  heart  of  the 
nation  turned  against  them,  and  swept  them  away  in  a 
fierce  outburst  of  public  indignation. 

The  victorious  President  of  the  Mexican  Republic 
signed  the  decree  that  restored  to  his  race  and  nation 
this  and  all  the  other  property  which  Romanism  had  so 
unjustly  acquired,  and  it  was  sold  to  pay  the  debts 
created  in  the  mighty  struggle  for  freedom,  and  for  the 
promotion  of  the  national  welfare. 

The  immense  premises  of  San  Francisco  were  divided 
into  lots,  and  the  central  "patio"  and  "cloisters,"  and 


37^  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

their  surroundings,  including  the  beautiful  court  formed 
of  arches  and  pillars  of  stone  carved  with  wonderful 
elegance  and  taste,  were  sold  to  a  Mexican  gentleman, 
who  disposed  of  them  to  other  parties  by  whom  they 
were  converted  into  a  grand  place  of  public  entertain- 
ment, known  as  the  "Circo  de  Chiarini." 

The  Bishop  and  the  superintendent,  while  trying  to 
obtain  possession  of  these  desirable  premises,  were 
warned  that  they  were  closely  watched  by  the  Catholic 
hierarchy,  who  were  resolved  to  pre.vent,  if  possible,  the 
premises  from  passing  into  the  hands  of  Protestants. 
The  difficulty  was  increased  by  the  existence  of  a  lease, 
which  had  eighteen  months  to  run,  and  by  the  fact  that 
one  of  the  parties,  whose  signature  was  essential,  was  a 
very  fanatical  Romanist.  The  matter  had  to  be  left  to 
the  superintendent,  who,  after  several  weeks  of  careful 
and  anxious  negotiations,  was  at  last  enabled  to  bring 
the  matter  to  a  safe  conclusion.  The  next  thing  was  to 
effect  such  an  arrangement  with  the  lessee  as  brought 
the  property  into  the  hands  of  the  Missionary  Society. 
The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  acquired  her  title  by 
honest  purchase  from  the  Mexican  people,  through  their 
Government,  at  a  cost  of  ^16,300. 

Four  months  of  hard  toil  transformed  the  costly  court 
from  its  theatrical  condition  into  a  beautiful  church  ;  and 
thus,  on  the  site  of  Montezuma's  paganism  and  the  in- 
stitutions of  Romanism,  evangelical  Methodism  entered, 
and  holds  the  place  as  the  head-quarters  of  her  missions 
in  the  Republic  of  Mexico.  The  church  room  within 
these  premises  was  dedicated  on  Christmas  day,  1873, 
about  six  hundred  persons  being  present. 

The  premises  extend  one  hundred  and  eighty  feet 
from  front  to  rear,  are  one  hundred  feet  wide,  and  are 
situated  in  the  best  part  of  one  of  the  widest  streets  in 


:!' 


ill 


%mi 


Mexico — Purchase  of  Property.  379 

the  city  of  Mexico  ;  so  that,  besides  the  church  and 
vestries  and  class-rooms,  there  are  a  book-store  and 
printing  establishment,  two  parsonages,  and  a  school- 
room, and,  also,  the  orphanage  and  school  of  the  ladies' 
mission,  and  a  home  for  their  missionary,  with  room  still 
to  spare.  It  forms  to-day  one  of  the  most  complete 
mission  establishments  in  the  world. 


CONVENT  OF  SAN  DOMINGO. 


On  March  13,  1873,  the  Rev.  Thomas  Carter,  D.D., 
of  the  New  York  Conference,  arrived  in  Mexico  with 
his  family.  Having  a  knowledge  of  the  Spanish  lan- 
guage, the  mission  was  enabled  by  the  close  of  that 


38o  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

month  to  commence  divine  service,  and  a  day-school  in 
tKe  lower  rooms  of  a  house  in  Calle  de  Lopez,  city  of 
Mexico,  while  waiting  to  secure  our  own  premises  and 
church.  Three  persons  from  the  outside  constituted 
our  first  congregation  in  Mexico. 

Puebla  was  again  visited,  and  the  purchase  made  was 
legally  consummated.  The  premises  were  carefully  ex- 
amined to  ascertain  in  what  way  they  could  be  best 
utilized  for  the  purposes  of  a  Christian  mission.  The 
injuries  which  they  had  suffered  from  the  hands  of  the 
army  and  the  people  were  considerable,  so  that  doors, 
windows,  and  even  floor  beams,  had  been  carried  away, 
and  the  place  greatly  wrecked.  But  it  was  seen  that  by 
restoring  them  the  chapel  could  be  made  into  a  neat 
place  of  worship,  capable  of  holding  nearly  two  hun- 
dred people,  while  the  room  below  would  answer  for 
school  purposes,  and  the  apartments  in  a  line  with  it  be 
made  available  for  an  orphanage  or  theological  seminary, 
while  the  rooms  above  could  be  turned  into  a  comfort- 
able parsonage,  thus  meeting  all  the  present  require- 
ments of  our  work  in  this  city. 

The  superintendent  next  visited  the  city  of  Pachuca, 
capital  of  the  State  of  Hidalgo,  the  great  mining  district 
of  that  part  of  the  Republic,  where,  on  March  30,  he 
preached  to  a  congregation  of  English  miners  in  the 
house  of  a  Mr.  Rule.  He  also  found  there  a  small  Mexi- 
can congregation,  which  had  been  collected  by  a  native 
physician  by  the  name  of  Marcelino  Guerrero.  He  en- 
couraged the  good  doctor  in  his  work,  and  aided  him  as 
far  as  he  could,  at  the  same  time  making  arrangements 
to  extend  the  work  to  Real  del  Monte,  where  he  found  a 
few  Mexicans  who  desired  to  be  instructed  in  evangel- 
ical Christianity, 

A  service  in  the  English  language  was  commenced  in 


Mexico — Ptirchase  of  Property.  381 

the  capital  on  April  27  for  those  who  spoke  that  tongue. 
This  service  was  held  in  the  chapel  of  San  Andres, 
which  had  been  purchased  by  the  Missionary  Society  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South,  and  had  been 
kindly  loaned  to  us  by  Bishop  Keener,  pending  the  ar- 
rival of  the  superintendent,  to  be  sent  out  on  the  Bish- 
op's return  to  the  United  States.  Meanwhile  our  su- 
perintendent made  the  repairs  which  the  Bishop  indi- 
cated, and  also  commenced  Sjoanish  services  in  the 
chapel,  and  so  had  a  little  congregation  to  hand  over 
to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Davis  on  his  arrival. 

At  the  close  of  the  first  quarter  our  statistical  report 
stood — four  Mexican  congregations  in  the  capital,  Pa- 
chuca,  and  Real  del  Monte ;  two  English  services, 
Mexico  and  Pachuca,  with  a  total  attendance  of  130 
Mexicans  and  105  English,  and,  also,  13  day  scholars, 
and  42  Sabbath  scholars.  We  had,  also,  two  class-meet- 
ings, with  an  attendance  of  28  Mexicans  and  English. 

At  the  close  of  April,  1873,  Dr.  Cooper,  of  the  Epis- 
copal Church,  for  many  years  missionary  in  Spain,  who 
had  been  sent  several  months  before  by  the  American 
and  Foreign  Christian  Union  for  Spanish  work,  but  who 
had  been  delayed  at  the  capital  by  the  earnest  desire  of 
the  English-speaking  community,  to  minister  to  them  at 
least  for  a  time,  concluded  to  unite  his  English  congre- 
gation with  ours,  and  give  himself  wholly  to  Spanish 
work,  in  connection  with  our  missions.  This  raised  the 
united  English  congregation  to  about  sixty  persons,  who 
were  glad  of  the  arrangement,  as  it  promised  a  continu- 
ance of  the  privilege  of  public  worship  for  them.  This 
is  a  most  important  adjunct  to  the  mission,  furnish- 
ing experienced  helpers  for  the  native  work,  giving  it 
strength  and  support,  and  often  aiding  it  with  much- 
needed  funds. 


382  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

6.  Tried  by  Fire. 

The  Romish  hierarchy  was  by  this  time  considerably 
aroused,  and  persecution  began  to  be  developed  where 
the  Papists  thought  they  might  venture  upon  that  course. 
They  at  least  wished  to  intimidate  our  missionaries 
and  their  converts.  In  the  latter  part  of  the  month  of 
April  the  massacre  at  Capulhuac  occurred,  and  at  once 
the  missionaries  waited  upon  President  Lerdo,  intro- 
duced by  the  United  States  Minister,  Mr.  Nelson,  and 
asked  for  the  protection  which  the  laws  of  Mexico  guar- 
anteed to  all  persons  under  its  flag.  This  was  cordially 
promised. 

Mr.  Carter,  early  in  1874,  decided  to  return  to  the 
United  States  with  his  family,  and  was  allowed  to  do  so 
by  Bishop  Simpson.  This  left  the  superintendent  with 
only  Dr.  Cooper,  feeble  and  uncertain  in  health,  and 
two  native  helpers,  to  carry  on  the  work,  which  was  all 
the  while  extending  and  calling  for  more  men  to  de- 
velop and  guide  it.  Invitations  poured  in  upon  our 
mission  from  various  parts  of  the  country  from  earnest 
inquirers,  who  had  heard  of  our  movements,  urging  us 
to  visit  them  and  preach  the  Gospel,  and  marry  them 
and  baptize  their  children,  and  give  them  the  word  of 
God.  They  declared  themselves  sick  of  Romanism, 
which  crushed  them  down  and  degraded  them  so  deeply. 
It  was  asserted  by  intelligent  Mexican  gentlemen  that 
nearly  half  of  the  people  of  the  land  were  living  without 
lawful  marriage  relations,  and  their  children  growing  up 
in  illegitimacy  and  shame  to  follow  in  the  same  condi- 
tion of  ignorance  and  open  immorality.  This  was  the 
fruit  of  Catholicism  after  an  undisturbed  and  exclusive 
opportunity  of  three  hundred  and  fifty  years  to  mold  the 
nation  to  its  will. 


Tried  by  Fire.  I'^'i, 

All  honor  to  the  enlightened  and  noble  men  of  Mexi- 
co, who,  disgusted  with  their  Church  in  the  fearful  ruin 
it  had  thus  brought  on  their  nation,  resolved  before 
God  and  the  world  that  they  would  venture  life  and 
fortune  to  overthrow  this  ecclesiastical  despotism,  and 
lift  the  mass  of  their  degraded  countrymen  from  the 
depth  of  their  misery  to  the  light,  morality,  and  dignity 
of  true  civilization.  By  such  men  our  mission  has  been 
hailed  as  a  welcome  auxiliary.  Of  course,  this  very  fact, 
that  we  have  sympathizers  and  protectors  among  the 
public  men  of  the  liberal  party,  intensifies  the  dislike  of 
the  hierarchy  to  our  missionaries  and  their  converts,  and 
this  degraded  clergy  have  only  lately  begun  to  learn,  for 
their  own  sakes,  the  importance  of  letting  them  alone, 
and  ceasing  to  stain  the  Church  of  Rome  with  more 
Protestant  blood. 

Toward  the  close  of  1873  the  Romish  clergy  were 
peculiarly  excited  and  sanguinary  in  their  disposition. 
Intimidation  was  tried  and  threats  made.  On  De- 
cember 9  Dr.  Ramirez,  of  Mexico  City,  informed  our 
superintendent,  for  the  second  time,  that  he  had  posi- 
tive information  of  the  formation  of  a  society  of  Romish 
fanatics,  who  had  marked  out  for  assassination  nine  of 
the  leading  Protestants  of  that  city,  (the  superintendent 
and  our  other  missionaries  being  in  the  number.)  Sim- 
ilar purposes  were  formed,  and  even  carried  out,  else- 
where, as  the  brutal  midnight  murder  of  Mr.  Stephens, 
of  the  Presbyterian  Mission,  and  his  native  preacher,  at 
Ahualulco,  shows,  which  occurred  soon  after  the  above 
intimation  was  given.  Then  came  the  assault  on  and 
wounding  of  some  of  our  own  people,  and  the  burning 
of  our  churches  at  Mixcoac,  which  were  followed  on 
January  26,  1875,  by  the  horrible  assassination  (in  their 
chapel,  and  during  public  worship)  of  nine  of  the  Prot- 


384  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

estant  congregation  of  Acapulco,  on  which  occasion  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Hutchinson,  of  the  Presbyterian  Board,  would 
have  shared  the  same  fate  had  he  not  been  able  to  es- 
cape out  of  the  fearful  scene  and  obtain  refuge  on  board 
the  United  States  ship  of  war  then  in  the  harbor. 

Nor  is  this  all :  the  spirit  of  Mexican  Catholicism 
at  this  time  is  fully  shown  by  the  deadly  assault  on  the 
Rev.  M.  Phillips  in  Queretaro,  the  violence  attempted 
on  our  own  missions  in  Guanajuato  and  Puebla,  with 
the  plundering  of  some  of  our  places  of  worship,  and 
the  murder  of  several  of  the  native  members  of  the 
Presbyterian  missions  in  the  stations  near  the  city  of 
Mexico.  These,  and  others  that  might  be  mentioned, 
all  occurred  during  a  space  of  a  few  months. 

At  length  the  public  papers  of  the  country  took  up 
the  matter  in  concert,  and  gave  forth  their  denuncia- 
tions of  these  religious  murders  and  outrages  by  Romish 
fanatics,  and  boldly  held  the  Church  responsible  for  the 
deeds  done  in  her  name  and  by  her  people.  One  sen- 
tence from  the  Catholic  Archbishop,  Labastida,  would 
have  stopped  it  all ;  but,  so  far  as  we  know,  he  never 
uttered  it,  nor  did  any  of  his  suffragans  or  clergy. 

One  of  our  American  poets  has  lately  said,  "  Woe  be 
to  the  Church  which  mingles  human  blood  with  her  wine 
of  sacrament,  and  breaks  the  peace  of  God  among  men." 
This  "  woe  "  fully  applies  here,  also,  and  the  Romish 
Church  of  Mexico  has  the  guilt  and  stain  of  some 
twenty  recent  murders  of  evangelical  Christians  upon 
her  conscience,  and  must  yet  answer  to  God  for  every 
one  of  them. 

For  the  present  these  crimes  and  cruelties  have 
ceased.  Three  years  have  elapsed  since  the  last  as- 
sassination took  place.  The  Catholic  hierarchy  saw  it 
did  not  pay.     The  public  denunciations  and  the  vigi- 


Tried  by  Fire.  385 

lance  of  the  magistracy,  and,  as  we  understand,  the 
serious  representations  made  by  our  Government  to 
that  of  Mexico,  have  all  placed  the  life  of  American 
missionaries  in  such  estimation  and  care  that  all  the 
protection  guaranteed  by  Mexican  law  and  our  treaty 
rights  are  now  extended  to  our  missionaries  by  the  en- 
lightened Government  of  the  country  and  its  subordi- 
nates, and  they  are  allowed  to  labor  in  peace.  Yet  we 
recognize  that  they  have  "  dwelt  under  the  shadow  of 
the  Almighty,"  and  are  more  indebted  to  the  holy  provi- 
dence of  their  divine  Master  for  their  preservation  than 
to  any  human  arm  whatever. 

7.  Puebla. 

After  anxious  waiting  for  the  help  which  our  growing 
work  so  much  required,  two  young  missionaries  (C.  W. 
Drees  and  J.  W.  Butler,  son  of  the  superintendent) 
reached  Mexico  May  9,  1874.  After  they  had  devoted 
some  months  to  the  language,  in  January,  1875,  Puebla 
was  occupied  by  Mr.  Drees. 

This  city  is  known  as  Puebla  de  los  Angelos — Puebla 
of  the  Angels.  There  is  a  legend  that  during  the  build- 
ing of  the  cathedral  of  the  city  the  angels  descended 
each  night  and  raised  the  walls  as  much  higher  as  the 
workmen  had  built  them  during  the  day,  hence  the  des- 
ignation. The  city  has  seventeen  cotton  mills,  several 
glass  factories,  very  many  flour  mills,  and  rivals  the  city 
of  Mexico  itself  in  the  number  and  riches  of  its  religious 
establishments.  At  one  time  nineteen  twentieths  of  the 
real  estate  of  the  city  belonged  to  the  Church,  which 
became  landlord,  employer,  banker,  and  money  lender 
to  a  large  proportion  of  the  inhabitants.  Naturally 
Puebla  became  a  proverb  of  fanatical  devotion  to  Rome, 
and  its  masses  were  but  slowly  affected  by  the  recent 


386  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

reform  and  liberal  movements  of  the  nation.  In  1873 
an  attempt  was  made  by  Dr.  Riley  to  establish  a  Prot- 
estant congregation  in  the  city,  but  a  mob  assailed  the 
chapel  on  the  first  Sabbath,  dispersed  the  congregation, 
and  compelled  the  preacher  to  fly  for  life.  Several  of 
the  congregation  were  wounded,  the  books  were  burned, 
and  the  station  abandoned. 

Rev.  Christopher  Ludlow,  a  local  preacher  and  a 
practical  builder,  accompanied  Mr.  Drees  to  Puebla,  to 
direct  the  work  of  refitting  the  buildings.  They  arrived 
on  the  13th  day  of  January,  1875.  A  few  days  later, 
Doroteo  Mendoza,  a  Bible  colporteur  in  the  employ  of 
the  American  Bible  Society,  arrived,  and  placed  himself 
under  direction  of  the  missionary. 

The  first  two  Sabbaths  in  Puebla  passed  without 
service.  The  missionary,  before  he  left  Mexico,  had 
been  warned  against  coming,  and  all  the  acquaintances 
he  had  formed  in  Puebla  insisted  that  the  enterprise  was 
perilous  and  hopeless.  The  necessity  of  prudent  but 
firm  measures  was  apparent.  A  few  persons,  supposed 
to  be  favorable  to  our  cause,  were  invited  to  the  private 
rooms  of  the  missionary  on  the  following  Sunday,  but 
such  was  their  fear  that  only  two  responded  to  the  call. 
So  with  these,  and  Messrs.  Ludlow  and  Mendoza,  Mr. 
Drees  prayed  and  read  the  sixtieth  chapter  of  Isaiah, 
and  talked  about  the  Master's  work.  The  next  Sunday, 
Mr.  Drees  being  absent,  having  gone  to  Orizaba  on  a 
special  errand  for  the  mission,  the  service  was  repeated. 
From  Orizaba  Mr.  Drees  went  to  Mexico  City,  and,  on 
February  i8th,  returned  to  Puebla  with  the  fifteen  boys 
composing  the  Boys'  Orphanage.  Such  was  the  condi- 
tion of  the  orphans  in  Mexico  City  that  their  removal 
seemed  an  imperative  necessity,  and  to  accommodate 
them  Mr.  Drees  moved  into  a  more  commodious  house, 


Puebla.  387 

in  the  Calle  de  Estanco  de  Hombres,  where  he  remained 
until  the  end  of  April,  when  the  Mission  House,  though 
still  in  a  very  unfinished  condition,  was  occupied.  Dur- 
ing this  time  the  services  became  somewhat  noised 
abroad,  and  the  attendance  increased  to  about  twenty, 
besides  the  orphanage  and  employes  of  the  mission.  At 
the  same  time  the  presence  of  the  missionaries  became 
knov/n  to  their  enemies,  and  the  air  was  full  of  threats 
to  burn  down  the  house  over  their  heads,  etc.  With 
this  pretext  the  owner  of  the  rented  house  endeavored, 
but  in  vain,  to  eject  the  missionary. 

That  portion  of  the  Mission  House  intended  for  occu- 
pancy as  a  chapel  was  still  unfinished,  and  the  mis- 
sionary was  compelled  to  hold  meetings  in  a  small 
school-room,  thirty  by  fifteen  feet.  Singing  was  now 
introduced  into  the  services,  the  doors  thrown  open,  and 
the  public  invited  to  attend.  On  the  first  day  of  service 
after  this  manner  an  immense  mob  filled  the  market-place 
before  the  door  of  the  place  of  worship,  and  assailed 
them  with  curses,  and  threats,  and  an  occasional  stone. 
But  at  midday  a  heavy  shower  came  up  and  dispersed 
the  crowd,  in  time  to  let  the  congregation  go  home  to 
dinner  in  safety.  The  congregation  increased  so  that 
the  little  school-room  became  packed  almost  to  suffoca- 
tion. Work  was  recommenced  on  the  chapel-room,  and 
it  was  soon  finished,  affording  a  room  forty-five  by 
twenty-five  feet,  in  which  the  services  are  still  held. 

On  August  15,  1875,  it  was  dedicated,  in  the  presence 
of  a  congregation  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  or  two  hun- 
dred persons.  Rev.  J.  W.  Butler  preached  in  the  morn- 
ing, and  Rev.  C.W.  Drees  at  night.  At  the  first  sacrament- 
al occasion  one  hundred  persons  devoutly  partook  of  the 
sacred  emblems.  At  the  time  of  the  dedication  of  the 
chapel  the  first  steps  were  taken  which  led  to  the  estab- 

voL.  n.— 23 


388  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

lishment  of  the  Theologiccal  Training  Class,  which  was 
not  fully  inaugurated  until  January,  1876.  At  this  time, 
also,  was  begun  the  enrollment  of  probationers,  the  first 
of  whom,  to  the  number  of  sixteen,  including  the  theo- 
logical students  and  the  school-teacher  and  family,  were 
received,  all  of  whom  were  admitted  into  full  connection 
on  April  16,  1876. 

The  congregations  maintained  at  this  time  an  attend- 
ance of  about  one  hundred  constant  hearers.  Early  in 
1876  Mr.  Mendoza  was  removed  to  Mexico  City.  On 
August  20,  1875,  C.  Ludlow  had  been  transferred  to 
Pachuca. 

Up  to  that  time,  and  even  to  the  present,  the  mission 
had  been  subject  to  the  most  virulent  abuse  from  the 
Romish  press,  and  all  connected  with  it  to  frequent  in- 
sult and  occasional  acts  of  violence.  These  last  reached 
their  climax  on  Shrove  Tuesday,  1877,  when  a  large 
mob  attacked  the  Mission  House,  but,  being  unable  to 
effect  an  entrance,  at  last  retired.  1876  was  the  year  of 
revolution,  and  there  was  a  somewhat  decreased  average 
attendance;  but  none  of  the  services  were  interrupted, 
and  many  of  the  members  manifested  a  courage  worthy 
the  age  of  martyrs.  Both  the  Lerdo  and  the  Diaz  Gov- 
ernments showed  every  disposition  to  extend  to  them 
the  protection  guaranteed  by  the  laws  of  the  land. 

The  exterior  of  the  Mission  House,  which  had  re- 
mained in  an  unfinished  condition,  greatly  to  the  injury 
of  the  work,  for  nearly  two  years,  was  completed  early 
in  1877.  The  entire  expenditure  in  refitting  the  edifice, 
from  the  beginning  of  1875  to  the  present,  has  been, 
approximately,  $5,500.  One  large  room,  very  necessary 
to  the  adequate  accommodation  of  the  present  work, 
remains  unfinished. 

The  present  status  of  the  Puebla  mission  may  be  to 


Puebla.  389 

some  extent  indicated  by  the  following  statistics :  Mem- 
bers in  full  connection,  73;  probationers,  60.  Sunday- 
school  teachers,  3 ;  scholars,  40.  Boys'  Orphanage, 
inmates,  19;  boarding  pupils,  2.  Day  school  scholars, 
including  orphans,  41.  Subscribers  to  "^/  Abogado 
Cristiano,''  150;   to  '^  El  Heraldo^''  of  Toluca,  -^6. 

The  work  of  this  circuit  promises  to  extend  its  influ- 
ence to  the  Indian  villages  about  it.  From  San  Pablo 
del  Monte  there  are  in  the  school  two  boarding  pupils, 
and  the  way  is  opening  for  the  establishment  of  work 
in  that  village,  which  is  six  miles  north  from  Puebla. 
From  Atzala  and  Santiago  Tochimilco  frequent  delega- 
tions have  been  sent  to  invite  us  thither.  In  Los  Reyes 
the  native  Indians  are  building  their  own  school  and 
church,  expecting  our  missionaries  soon  to  carry  them 
the  bread  of  life.  San  Juan  and  San  Salvador  are  mak- 
ing straight  the  paths  for  the  coming  of  their  Lord.  A 
bright  future  is  before  Puebla. 

8.   Miraflopes. 

Our  way  was  opened  into  Miraflores  early  in  1875, 
and  here  lived  a  people  intelligent  and  well  to  do,  ready 
to  welcome  the  Gospel.  The  first  preaching-place  was 
a  room  behind  a  store,  but  the  wife  of  the  owner  was 
not  favorable  to  the  service,  and  took  opportunity  to 
annoy  the  twenty  persons  or  more  who  met  to  worshi]) 
God  by  feeding  her  pigs  and  poultry  just  outside  of  the 
door  during  the  service,  so  that  the  attempts  made  at 
singing  were  often  mingled  with  the  squealing  of  the 
pigs  as  they  contended  over  their  food.  A  small  room 
in  a  better  location  was  obtained,  but  it  was  too  secluded 
to  answer  the  purpose. 

Through  all  these  circumstances  the  workers  were 
encouraged  by  a  devoted  Christian  lady  to  hope  for  bet- 


390  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

ter  things,  and  on  her  death-bed  she  arranged  that  $500 
be  given  toward  the  erection  of  a  little  church,  and  her 
husband  added  a  large  piece  of  ground  as  his  gift. 
Every  member  of  the  congregation  contributed  toward 
the  erection,  from  ten  cents  up  to  ten  dollars,  and  a 
beautiful  church,  the  first  regular  Protestant  church 
ever  erected  in  Mexico,  with  bell,  organ,  and  all  requi- 
sites, was  finished.  It  was  dedicated  by  Bishop  Merrill 
and  Dr.  Dashiell,  on  Sunday,  the  6th  of  February,  1878. 
A  parsonage  for  the  missionary  stands  on  one  side  of  the 
church,  and  another  for  his  native  preacher,  on  the 
other  side,  and  all  is  inclosed  by  a  neat  wall — a  credit 
to  Protestantism  and  to  the  Missionary  Society. 

Miraflores  is  the  head  of  a  circuit  having  six  appoint- 
ments, and  at  this  time  is  being  efficiently  worked  by 
Rev.  S.  W.  Siberts,  with  the  aid  of  two  native  preachers. 

It  is  a  somewhat  singular  fact  that  Dr.  Butler  has 
thus  had  the  honor  of  erecting  the  two  highest  places 
of  worship  on  earth  belonging  to  the  Methodist  (or 
probably  any  other)  Church;  namely,  the  one  at  Nynee 
Tal,  in  India,  at  an  elevation  of  about  6,429  feet,  and 
this,  at  Miraflores,  at  about  7,800  feet. 

9.  Orizaba. 
Dr.  Cooper's  health  requiring  a  change  to  a  warmer 
climate  and  a  less  attenuated  atmosphere,  and  he  being 
unwilling  to  return  while  he  could  labor  anywhere  in 
the  mission,  it  was  advised  by  his  physicians  that  he 
be  removed  four  thousand  feet  lower,  to  the  city  of 
Orizaba.  In  the  upper  story  of  an  old  convent,  at  this 
place,  he  commenced  and  carried  on  religious  services. 
It  was  the  only  place  that  could  then  be  obtained,  on 
account  of  the  bigotry  of  the  people.  For  many  months 
the  doctor  was  exposed  to  the  annoyance  of  the  poor, 


Orizaba,  391 

ignorant  people,  who  looked  on  him,  in  consequence  of 
the  wicked  representations  of  the  Catholic  priesthood, 
as  an  object  to  be  hated  and  shunned.  He  was  hooted 
at  and  stoned  in  the  street,  but  he  endured  all  patiently, 
and  labored  on,  till  at  length  his  health  utterly  broke 
down,  and  he  had  to  return  home,  as  there  was  no 
further  prospect  that,  at  his  age,  his  ailments  would 
yield  to  successful  treatment  in  the  climate  of  Mexico. 

10.  Guanajuato. 

The  Missionary  Society  strengthened  the  hands  of 
the  Mexican  missionaries  early  in  1876,  by  sending  two 
more  young  missionaries,  Messrs.  Samuel  P.  Graver  and 
S.  W.  Siberts.  This  enabled  the  superintendent  to  oc- 
cupy the  important  city  of  Guanajuato,  about  three 
hundred  miles  north  of  the  capital.  On  the  9th  of 
February  the  Rev.  Samuel  P.  Graver  and  his  wife  en- 
tered upon  their  labors  in  that  city.  It  contains  some 
six  thousand  inhabitants,  and  is  the  metropolis  of  a 
State,  one  of  the  most  central  in  the  Mexican  Republic, 
and  reputed  the  richest,  owing  to  its  extensive  silver 
mines,  and  the  beautiful  agricultural  region  within  it, 
known  as  the  Bajio. 

Prior  to  the  year  1876  the  cause  of  evangelical  Chris- 
tianity had  obtained  no  foothold  in  the  city.  The  agent 
of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  had,  indeed, 
visited  the  place  some  years  before  and  established  a 
Bible  depository,  and  quite  a  large  number  of  Bibles 
and  religious  books  had  been  sold,  and  many  of  the 
people  had  lost  faith  in  Romanism.  Also,  two  or  three 
years  previous,  one  of  the  missionaries  of  the  Presby- 
terian Board,  Rev.  Maxwell  Phillips,  visited  the  place, 
and  remained  a  few  days  distributing  tracts,  and  feel- 
ing the   religious  pulse,  but  for  some   reason   did  not 


392  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

commence  services.  When  the  present  missionaries 
came  to  the  field  it  was,  in  fact,  a  virgin  soil.  They 
were  accompanied  by  Superintendent  Butler  and  wife, 
and  in  a  few  days  secured  a  house  at  No.  :^;^  Calle  de 
Belen,  to  be  used  both  for  chapel  and  parsonage. 

The  English  residents  received  the  new-comers  cor- 
dially, but  presented  very  dark  views  of  Guanajuato  as 
a  field  for  missionary  labor.  All  prophesied  failure,  de- 
feat, and  probable  death. 

On  February  13  the  ministers  were  introduced  to  the 
Governor  of  the  State,  General  Florencio  Antillon,  by 
Mr.  J.  H.  Glass.  The  interview  was  very  pleasant  and 
satisfactory,  the  superintendent  presenting  a  letter,  in 
M^hich  he  formally  set  forth  the  object  of  the  work,  and 
the  methods  to  be  used  in  its  prosecution,  and  asked 
such  protection  as  the  laws  guaranteed.  The  Governor 
responded  heartily,  and,  in  addition  to  a  promise  of  pro- 
tection, expressed  his  gratification  with  the  proposed 
establishment  of  Protestantism  in  the  city. 

The  presence  of  the  missionaries  in  the  city  soon  be- 
came well  known,  and  many  persons  visited  them  to 
receive  tracts,  or  to  make  capital  out  of  their  ignorance 
of  the  language  of  the  people. 

The  distribution  of  tracts  thus  begun  soon  awakened 
quite  a  sensation.  The  Bishop  of  the  diocese,  Jose 
Maria  de  Jesus  Diez  de  Gollano  y  Davalos,  visited  the 
city,  and,  after  an  examination  of  the  situation,  issued  a 
diocesan  edict.  This  was  published  in  all  churches  on 
Sunday,  March  12.  The  effect  was  very  marked  in  the 
more  manifest  hostility  of  the  people.  On  Friday  17 
a  man,  dispatched  from  the  Mission  House  to  sell  some 
copies  of  the  Scriptures  and  tracts  in  the  street,  was  at- 
tacked by  a  mob,  and,  being  taken  by  the  police  to  the 
Mission   House,  was   followed   thither   by   the   enraged 


Guanajuato.  393 

populace.  Mrs.  Graver  was  alone  at  the  time.  Mr. 
Graver  on  his  return,  accompanied  by  two  friends,  found, 
much  to  his  surprise,  the  street  in  front  of  the  house 
filled  with  an  angry  multitude.  They,  however,  went 
forward  and  entered  the  house  in  safety,  although  they 
had  to  pass  through  the  mob  for  some  distance. 

The  police  guarded  the  door,  but  made  no  attempt  to 
disperse  the  mob.  About  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening 
suddenly  the  air  was  filled  with  yells,  and  a  volley  of 
stones  crashed  against  the  door  and  windows,  and  a 
desperate  effort  was  made  to  enter  the  house.  But  at 
that  moment  an  order  from  the  Governor  reached  the 
chief  of  police,  telling  him  that  if  he  did  not  disperse 
the  mob  within  ten  minutes  the  troops  would  be  or- 
dered out.  The  police  presented  themselves  in  force, 
and  the  mob  was  driven  off.  According  to  the  testi- 
mony of  the  commander  of  police,  three  priests  were  in 
the  mob,  but  the  chief  would  not  permit  their  arrest, 
being  himself  in  sympathy  with  the  mob.  The  mission- 
aries suffered  no  personal  harm,  and,  with  thankful  hearts, 
poured  forth  their  praises  to  God  for  his  loving  provi- 
dence in  their  complete  preservation. 

On  March  30  the  Mexican  preachers  sent  by  Dr. 
Butler,  namely,  Francisco  Aguilar  and  Jesus  Ramirez, 
reached  Guanajuato,  and  it  was  determined  to  begin 
services  at  once.  On  April  1  the  Governor  was  in- 
formed that  public  worship  was  to  be  held  the  following 
day.  A  few  friends  were  advised  of  the  meeting,  which 
was  to  be  held  in  the  parlor  of  the  Mission  House  on 
Sunday,  April  2,  at  half-past  ten  o'clock. 

It  was  a  beautiful  morning,  and  every  heart  in  the 
Mission  House  throbbed  with  anxiety.  It  was  the  first 
public  attempt  to  preach  the  Gospel  in  the  city.  About 
the  hour  designated  twelve  men  assembled,  and,  without 


394  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

singing,  the  service  was  commenced.  Senor  Aguilar 
preached  a  plain,  practical  sermon  from  the  text,  "  Go 
ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  Gospel,"  etc. 
After  the  sermon  Sunday-school  was  held,  the  Berean 
Lesson  for  that  day  being  "  The  Ascending  Lord." 
Nothing  of  an  unpleasant  character  occurred,  and  all 
gave  thanks  to  God  for  the  propitious  opening.  In  the 
evening  thirty  persons  were  present,  including  a  few 
women,  all  of  whom  seemed  intensely  interested,  and 
the  effect  of  the  service  was  excellent.  That  night  the 
missionaries  poured  forth  new  songs  of  gratitude  for  the 
excellent  prospects.  Services  were  then  held  on  Thurs- 
day evening,  and  twice  the  following  Sunday,  with  con- 
stantly increasing  attendance. 

On  Monday,  April  lo,  S.  W.  Siberts,  wife,  and  child 
arrived,  and  were  heartily  welcomed.  That  being  "  holy 
week,"  special  services  were  held,  the  Lord's  Supper 
being  celebrated  on  Thursday  evening.  The  third  week 
the  house  became  too  small  to  accommodate  the  grow- 
ing congregation,  and  a  new  place  was  sought.  A  large 
hall  belonging  to  the  Governor,  used  formerly  as  a  dance 
hall,  and  later  as  a  coach-house,  was  secured,  and  on 
April  23  was  opened  for  services.  The  hall  being  some- 
what retired  from  the  center,  and  the  locality  not  very 
reputable,  the  increase  in  attendance  was  not  large. 
Still  a  steady  congregation  of  about  one  hundred  and 
fifty  was  maintained  for  several  months,  until  the  alarms 
incident  to  the  growing  revolution  caused  the  numbers 
to  diminish  somewhat.  In  June  the  registry  of  proba- 
tioners was  commenced,  and  quite  a  large  number  were 
received,  which  the  fires  of  persecution  and  the  rigid 
morality  required  of  them  greatly  reduced  before  many 
months  had  passed. 

On  August  19  the  first  Quarterly  Conference  was  con- 


Guanajuato.  395 

vened  by  the  pastor,  and  Seilor  Simon  Loza,  a  young 
convert,  was  licensed  as  a  local  preacher.  Senor  Loza 
at  once  commenced  to  preach,  showing  considerable 
ability  and  a  thorough  devotion  to  the  work. 

Mr.  Siberts  had  hired  a  house  in  Leon,  a  neighboring 
city,  and  visited  the  place  several  times  with  the  object 
of  establishing  a  station  there.  Senor  Mendoza  was 
designated  temporarily  to  that  field.  The  results  of  his 
work  there  were  encouraging,  but  the  diminution  of  the 
appropriation  for  the  following  year  made  it  necessary 
to  abandon  it. 

On  October  31,  amid  the  excitement  incident  to  the 
pronunciamento  of  Senor  J.  M.  Iglesias  against  the 
Government  of  Lerdo,  the  Mission  House  was  again 
attacked  by  an  infuriated  and  drunken  mob  of  several 
thousand  men.  It  was  a  repetition  of  the  former  scene, 
only  the  assault  was  more  furious,  and  longer  continued. 
The  two  missionaries  barricaded  the  door  with  adobes^ 
while  their  wives  cheered  them  and  consoled  the  nurse- 
girls  by  singing, 

"I  need  Thee  every  hour." 

The  energy  of  the  police,  aided  by  a  detachment  of 
soldiers,  again  delivered  the  messengers  of  peace  from 
the  relentless  fury  of  those  they  came  to  save. 

On  February  4,  1877,  the  first  members  were  received 
into  full  connection.  Among  the  ten  received  on  that 
occasion  was  Dolores  Rodriquez,  one  of  the  women 
who  attended  the  first  Sunday  evening  service,  and  who 
for  over  one  year  never  missed  a  single  service — a  woman 
of  rare  excellence  and  fidelity. 

In  the  latter  part  of  February  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Butler 
again  visited  the  mission,  and  Senor  Aguilar  was  re- 
moved to  Cordova,  and  the  two  missionary  families  were 
separated,  taking  each  a  small  house.     During  this  visit 


39^  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Dr.  Butler  preached  the  first  English  sermon  ever  de- 
livered in  Guanajuato.  The  work  now  seemed  to  re- 
ceive new  impetus,  and  the  congregation  grew  in  size 
and  interest  under  the  preaching  of  the  missionaries, 
who  were  now  able  to  use  with  more  or  less  effect  the 
language  of  the  country.  The  work  also  assumed  a 
more  spiritual  aspect  from  that  time. 

As  early  as  June,  1876,  children  were  brought  forward 
for  baptism,  the  first  being  Moses  Rodriquez,  son  of 
Mrs.  Dolores  Rodriquez.  But  to  secure  the  consent  of 
the  believers  to  comply  with  their  civil  duties  in  respect 
to  marriage  was  found  to  be  very  difficult.  Many  were 
married  by  the  Roman  Church  alone,  and  had  been 
taught  to  despise  civil  marriage  as  against  God ;  others, 
on  account  of  poverty,  found  it  difficult  to  obtain  the 
funds  necessary  for  the  fees  of  the  civil  judge.  How- 
ever, in  March,  1877,  one  couple,  who  had  been  married 
three  years  before  by  the  Church,  complied  with  the 
law,  and  were  also  married  by  the  Protestant  service  on 
March  15,  and  were  then  received  into  full  membership. 
One  of  the  conditions  of  membership  had  been  before 
declared  to  be  the  compliance  with  this  civil  duty^ 
The  first  thus  married  were  Candelario  Arteaga  and 
Luz  Granada.  Afterward  others  followed  their  exam- 
ple. In  the  latter  part  of  April  a  letter  from  Dr.  Butler 
announced  the  necessity  of  the  separation  of  Mr.  Siberts 
from  this  work  to  take  charge  of  the  building  of  a  new 
church  in  Miraflores.  As  soon  as  possible  he  made  ar- 
rangements for  the  departure,  and  about  the  middle  of 
May  himself  and  family  bade  adieu  to  Guanajuato  and 
the  other  missionary  family,  leaving  the  latter  in  the 
greatest  distress  because  of  the  severe  illness  of  their 
little  Olive,  the  first  missionary  child  born  in  Mexico. 
On   May  31    the   Lord   took  her  to  himself.      On  the 


Guanajuato.  397 

evening  of  June  i,  but  after  the  burial,  Rev.  J.  W.  But- 
ler arrived,  to  visit  and  aid  temporarily  in  the  work  of 
this  station.  His  visit  was  very  timely,  and  of  great 
comfort  to  the  afflicted  missionaries,  while  his  preach- 
ing and  intercourse  with  the  people  were  of  great 
spiritual  good  to  the  congregation.  During  his  stay, 
on  the  loth  of  June,  the  first  love-feast  was  held,  at- 
tended by  about  sixty  persons.  It  was  a  most  precious 
and  heart-cheering  occasion  to  the  missionaries,  as  they 
heard  and  saw  the  manifestation  of  God's  saving  grace 
on  those  for  whom  they  had  labored  and  prayed.  Mr. 
Butler  returned  to  Mexico  on  the  14th,  but  the  effects 
of  his  visit  long  remained. 

On  July  6  the  first  Board  of  Stewards  of  the  Church 
was  organized,  consisting  of  Sister  Dolores  Rodriquez, 
Signores  Pablo  del  Rio,  Francisco  Delgado,  Casiano 
Gareca,  and  Juan  Lots,  with  Simon  Loza,  the  native 
preacher,  as  secretary.  About  this  time  the  new  curata 
of  the  Roman  Church,  Presbitero  Perfecto  Amezquita, 
commenced  a  very  active  persecution,  producing  dimi- 
nution of  the  number  of  attendants  upon  the  Protestant 
services.  Still  about  one  hundred  remained  faithful  in 
attendance,  while  many  more  secretly  accepted  the  evan- 
gelical doctrines.  In  July,  also,  the  congregation  com- 
menced to  contribute  toward  the  expenses  of  the  work, 
the  first  month's  collection  being  $7  62.  During  these 
months  "  El  Abogado  Cristiano,"  the  mission  paper,  ob- 
tained a  circulation  of  over  one  hundred  and  twenty 
subscribers  in  the  city,  being  larger  than  that  of  any 
other  paper  from  the  City  of  Mexico.  Steady  advance 
was  made  in  spirituality.  A  day-school,  begun  February, 
1877,  under  the  direction  of  Senor  Lo/a,  continued  with 
good  success  until  the  close  of  the  school  year.  There 
was  an  average  attendance  of  twenty  boys  and  girls. 


39^  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

1  1.  Sundry  Matters. 

Bishop  Merrill  and  Corresponding  Secretary  Dr.  Rob- 
ert L.  Dashiell  inspected  the  entire  work  in  Mexico  early 
in  1878.  These  official  visitors  were  accompanied  by 
Thomas  W.  Price,  Esq.,  a  member  of  the  Board  of  Man- 
agers of  the  Missionary  Society,  and  a  deeply  interested 
observer  of  the  work.  Bishop  Merrill,  in  his  report  to 
the  Church  of  what  he  saw  in  Mexico,  gives  a  most 
pitiable  view  of  the  condition  of  the  great  mass  of  the 
people.  He  beheld  the  impress  of  Romanism  every- 
where:  in  gorgeous  cathedrals  and  squalid  homes;  in 
scanty  and  defective  literature;  in  the  absence  of  all 
great  gatherings  of  the  people  or  discussions  of  great 
pending  questions;  in  the  existing  oppressive  system  of 
peonage,  and  the  antiquated  style  of  agriculture;  in  the 
reigning  superstitions;  in  the  absence  of  the  Gospel 
even  from  the  pulpits;  and  in  the  crying  evils  of  the 
land.     His  report  concludes  as  follows  : — 

"We  have  in  all  seventeen  congregations  in  Mexico. 
Each  has  a  history  of  its  own,  and  each  is  developing 
what  appears,  under  the  strictest  scrutiny,  to  be  genuine 
Christian  experiences.  We.  are  preaching  the  Gospel 
regularly  to  from  two  thousand  to  twenty-five  hundred 
people,  and  reaching  to  a  greater  or  less  extent  many 
more.  We  have  several  hundred  children  under  train- 
ing in  day  and  Sunday-schools,  and  we  are  circulating 
religious  tracts  and  books  and  papers  far  beyond  the 
range  of  our  congregations  and  the  reach  of  our  minis- 
try. We  have  seven  English-speaking  missionaries  reg- 
ularly employed,  and  ten  Mexican  preachers,  besides  a 
few  local  preachers.  The  ladies  have  two  representa- 
tives— one  in  the  Orphanage  in  Mexico,  and  one  teach- 
ins;  school  in    Pacliuca.     In  Guanajuato  Brother  S.   P. 


Mexico — Sundry  Matters.  399 

Graver  and  wife  are  doing  heroic  service  with  grand 
success.  In  Orizaba  Brother  R.  Stephens  is  working 
under  the  disadvantage  of  a  poor  and  unsuitable  house, 
but  in  an  open  and  fruitful  field.  In  Pachuca  Rev.  C. 
Ludlow  is  doing  well,  having  a  circuit  of  four  appoint- 
ments. Brother  Siberts,  with  the  help  of  his  colleagues. 
Brethren  Cordova  and  Lopez,  is  building  grandly  for 
the  Master  on  the  Miraflores  and  Amecca-Mecca  Cir- 
cuit, having  seven  congregations  to  serve.  The  whole 
machinery  of  Methodism  is  being  brought  into  active 
employment  in  Mexico,  and  I  submit  that  but  few  mis- 
sions of  the  age  of  this  one  can  show  such  results.  It 
is  the  strongest  Protestant  mission  in  the  country.  The 
"Church  of  Jesus,"  started  under  the  auspices  of  the 
American  and  Foreign  Christian  Union,  as  an  unde- 
nominational Church,  and  transferred  to  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church,  w^as  in  the  field  before  us,  and  gath- 
ered a  large  number  of  adherents.  The  Presbyterians 
and  Congregationalists  are  doing  a  good  work,  and  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South,  has  one  congrega- 
tion, a  superintendent,  and  three  native  preachers,  in 
the  city,  and  on  the  border,  near  Texas,  they  have  some 
circuits,  served  mainly  from  their  Texas  Conferences." 

The  Secretary  visited  the  mission  by  order  of  the 
Board,  thoroughly  to  inspect  its  material  interests. 
Large  expenditures  had  been  made  within  a  brief  pe- 
riod for  real  estate,  and  still  other  expenditures  of  this 
nature  were  being  called  for.  The  numerous  accounts 
which  had  thus  arisen  between  the  Board  and  superin- 
tendent seemed  to  require  the  personal  presence  of  the 
Secretary  in  Mexico  for  their  adjustment.  He  traveled 
throughout  with  the  Bishop,  but  gave  his  closest  atten- 
tion to  his  assigned  duties.  Upon  his  return  he  ren- 
dered to  the  Board  a  detailed  report  of  the  work,  and 


400  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

presented  a  clear  and  satisfactory  statement  of  its  finan- 
cial condition. 

He  was  greatly  impressed  with  the  fortunate  location 
of  these  missions.  We  have  occupied  the  great  lines  of 
travel,  planting  Churches  in  the  centers  of  the  Republic. 
The  difficulty  of  securing  faithful  native  help  will  soon 
be  overcome  :  our  day  and  Sunday-schools  and  our 
theological  school  will  meet  the  demand.  The  incre- 
dulity of  the  people  with  reference  to  our  voluntary  sys- 
tem of  support  is  another  great  barrier  to  our  progress. 
They  cannot  understand  why  a  strange  people  should 
come  to  their  land  and  offer  them  a  Gospel  so  free  from 
the  burdens  which  they  and  their  fathers  have  been  car- 
rying for  three  hundred  years.  Salvation  by  faith  is  so 
simple,  and  in  such  strange  contrast  with  the  burden- 
some system  of  works  and  penalties  familiar  to  them, 
that  they  conclude  it  must  be  an  imposition  and  a  cheat. 
Yet  slowly  but  surely  the  work  progresses,  and  we  hold 
well  each  advanced  post.  The  schools  of  the  mission 
are  very  prosperous.  This  arm  of  the  service  will  be 
for  years  one  of  the  chief  factors  in  our  success. 

The  Secretary  beheld  the  fearful  domination  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church  in  the  fact,  which  every-where 
gree  s  the  stranger,  that  its  ecclesiasticism  is  stamj^ed 
upon  every  thing.  The  streets  have  ecclesiastical  names 
— the  drinking  saloons  have  the  most  sacred  designa- 
tions. You  can  read,  The  Street  of  the  Holy  Spirit ; 
The  Fonda,  or  restaurant,  of  the  Divine  Providence; 
while,  at  the  entrance  of  almost  every  resort  of  crime 
and  shame,  there  is  a  shrine.  Therefore  he  did  not 
consider  it  strange  that  the  public  men  of  Mexico  are 
tired  of  such  a  despotism,  and  hail  with  intense  satisfac- 
tion the  organization  of  a  Church  which  is  loyal  to  the 
Government,  and  asks  no  favor  from  it  but  protection. 


Sundry  Matters.  401 

But  he  says  that  we  must  not,  from  these  statements, 
conclude  that  the  liberal  party  has  been  fighting,  in  the 
great  reform,  the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  The  lead- 
ing men  of  Mexico  are  still  members  of  that  Church, 
and  support  it.  It  is  against  political  Romanism,  as- 
suming to  control  the  Government,  absorbing  the  wealth 
of  the  nation,  and,  with  the  power  of  the  altar  and  the 
purse,  fomenting  strife  and  revolution,  that  the  best  men 
of  the  nation  are  struggling.  These  are  the  men  who 
begin  to  feel  that  Mexico  needs  a  free  press,  a  free 
Church,  free  schools,  and  a  free  conscience.  The  Chris- 
tian Church  of  the  United  States  has  a  great  work,  with 
great  responsibility  before  it,  in  its  sister  Republic. 

Mr.  Price,  upon  his  return  to  the  United  States,  pub- 
lished his  observations  in  the  form  of  "  Notes  on  Mexi- 
co," for  circulation  among  his  friends.  The  little  book 
was  largely  read  and  highly  complimented,  and  served 
to  increase  interest  in  this  new  mission. 

The  mission  field  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
in  Mexico  is  now  nearly  equal  in  territorial  extent  to 
the  North  India  Conference,  being  four  hundred  and 
ninety  miles  from  its  station  at  Cordova  to  the  city  of 
Guanajuato.  It  occupies  seven  cities  and  towns  be- 
tween the  two  extremes,  and  on  either  side  of  the  road. 

The  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  has  lent  its  aid  generously 
in  the  development  of  this  extensive  work  of  God.  Be- 
sides a  school  in  Amecca,  they  have  a  complete  estab- 
lishment in  the  city  of  Pachuca  for  the  education  of 
girls,  under  the  charge  of  Miss  Hastings,  valued  at 
^6,000.  And  in  the  capital,  under  the  efficient  care 
of  Miss  Swaney,  is  their  Girls'  Orphanage,  an  institution 
•whose  far-reaching  results  for  the  future  of  our  work  in 
Mexico  cannot  well  be  overrated. 


402  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

The  Boys'  Orphanage  and  the  Theological  Traming 
School  are  at  Puebla,  and  the  Printing  Press  and  Book 
Room  in  the  City  of  Mexico. 

In  1876  Dr.  Butler  visited  the  United  States  and  so- 
licited contributions  for  the  press  of  Mexico,  to  which 
the  people  generously  responded  in  the  sum  of  $13,000. 
This  enabled  the  mission  to  provide  itself  with  a  com- 
petent outfit,  including  steam-press  and  stereotype  ma- 
chinery. The  efficiency  of  this  establishment  may  be 
judged  from  the  fact  that,  during  1877,  it  issued  over 
seven  hundred  thousand  pages  of  evangelical  truth  in 
the  Spanish  language.  The  mission  paper,  ^^  El  Abogado 
Cristiano  IHustrado,'"  is  the  most  beautiful  thing  of  the 
kind  in  that  language,  and  is  a  grand  success.  It  is  al- 
ready circulating  1,752  copies;  of  this  number  1,158  are 
to  paying  subscribers,  400  are  free  to  the  leading  public 
men  of  the  country,  and  about  200  are  exchanges  or 
copies  sent  to  South  America,  Spanish  West  Indies,  and 
Spain.  This  beautifully  illustrated  periodical  has  won 
its  way  so  far  to  public  respect,  that  it  may  now  be  seen 
filed  alongside  of  the  other  papers  of  the  country  in  the 
National  Palace  of  Mexico,  and  is  known  and  read  of 
all  who  are  interested  in  the  current  literature.  This 
single  fact  speaks  volumes  for  the  change  that  has  come 
over  Mexico.  Besides  tracts,  Catechisms,  hymns,  and 
pamphlets,  a  small  "Course  of  Study"  has  been  issued 
for  theological  students  and  native  preachers.  The  Mis- 
sion has  also  published,  or  has  now  in  the  press,  the 
"Life  of  Carvosso,"  the  "Life  of  Rev.  John  Wesley," 
the  "Life  of  Hester  Ann  Rogers,"  the  "Book  of  Disci- 
pline," Bishop  Peck's  "What  must  I  Do  to  be  Saved.?" 
some  of  Mr.  Wesley's  sermons,  and  a  number  of  other 
though  smaller  works. 


Sundry  Matters.  403 

MISSIONARIES   SENT    TO    MEXICO. 

In.  Ex 

1872     William  Butler 

1872  Mrs.  Clementina  Butler 

1873  Thomas  Carter 1874 

1873     Mrs.  Emeline  May  Carter 1874 

1873  William  H.  Cooper 1878 

1874  John  W.  Butler 

1874  Charles  W.  Dreese 

1874  Miss  Susan  W.  Warren,  (W.  F.  M.S.) 1878 

1874  Miss  Mary  Hastings,  (W.  F.  M.  S.) 

1875  Samuel  P.  Craver 

1875     Richard  Stephens 

1875  Samuel  W.  Siberts 

1876  Miss  Nettie  C.  Ogden,  (W.  F.  M.  S.) 1878 

1876     Mrs.  Laura  G.  Craver 

1876  Mrs.  Bessie  Siberts 

1877  Miss  Julia  A.  Butler 

1877  Mrs.  Ada  Dreese 

1878  J.  M.  Barker 

1878  Mrs.  Alice  Barker 

1878  Miss  May  F.  Swaney,  (W.  F.  M.  S.) 

1878  Miss  Clara  Mullinar,  (W.  F.  M.  S.) 

1878  Mrs.  Sarah  A.  Butler 

GENERAL   STATISTICS    OF   THE    MISSION. 

Missionaries,  male,  7;  missionaries,  female,  9;  mis- 
sionaries of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Soci-, 
ety,  3;  Bible  women,  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary 
Society,  2;  native  preachers,  10;  local  preachers,  2; 
theological  students,  6;  mission  press  staff,  6;  day- 
school  teachers,  12;  Sunday-school  teachers,  49.  —  To- 
tal agents  employed,  97.  Members  in  full  connection, 
273;  probationers,  394;  orphans  —  male,  19;  female, 
45=64;  day  scholars,  329;  mission  press — issues  during 
1877,  of  books,  tracts,  ^^Abagados,'"  etc.,  88,360 — being 
equal  to  701,261  pages;  mission  press — value  of  stock 
at  this  date,  $9,211   80;  contributions  raised  in  Mexico 

Vol.  IL— 24 


404 


Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 


during  the  year  for  church  building,  the  poor,  the  or- 
phans, and  the  press,  $4,178  30. 

DETAILED  STATISTICS  OF  MEXICO  MISSION,  1877. 


Mexico  City :  Trinity 

"         "■      Santa  Inez . 

"         "      The  Press.. 

"         "      Orphanage. 

Mlraflores 

Tlahnananco 

San  Juan 

lyanpango 

Senclalpan 

Amecea-Mecca 

Rosario 

Puebla 

Apizaco 

Los  Reyes 

Orizaba 

Cordova 

Pachuca  

Real  del  Monte 

Omitlan 

El  Chico 

Guanajuato 

Leon 


Total  Mexican  Work . . . 

ENGLISH   CONGREGATIONS. 

City  of  Mexico 

Miraflores 

Orizaba   

Pachuca  

Real  del  Monte 


Total  Mex.  and  E.  Work . 


THE   CHURCH. 


^63 


394 


140 
35 


60 
16 
12 
20 

18 
80 

130 
14 
40 
75 
25 

120 
30 
20 
12 

100 
20 


1,122 


64 


56 


CHURCH   PROPERTY. 


$44,000 

325 

9,211 

3,560 
20 


250 

20 

15,518 


280 
150 
,500 
184 
52 


500 


7,510 
$650 


5  $78,390 


MISSIONS  IN 

J  A  P  A  ]^, 

>EW  VOUK:    PUILLll'S  i  HUNT. 

Scale  of  Miles 


f)  5U|  1(X)  150  -'IJO 


F...iis.-,,.v.r. 


PART  XIL 

MISSION  TO  JAPAN. 


Keep  silence  be/ore  ine^  O  islands  ;  and  let  the  people  renew  their  strength  : 
let  them  come  near ;  then  let  them  speak:  let  us  come  near  together  to  jiuig- 
tnent.—Isa.  xli^  i. 

He  shall  not  fail  nor  be  discouraged^  till  he  have  set  judgment  in  the  earth  : 
and  the  isles  shall  wait  for  his  law. — Isa.  xlii.,  4. 

The  Lord  reigneth  ;  let  the  earth  rejoice;  let  the  7nultitude  of  isles  be  glad 
thereof. — Psa.  xcvii^  i. 

1.  Previous  History  of  Japan. 
npHE  Empire  of  Japan  comprises  the  large  group  of 
-■-  islands  lying  off  the  eastern  coast  of  Asia,  extending 
from  the  Loochoo  Islands,  its  extreme  territory  on  the 
south,  to  the  southern  islands  of  the  Kurile  chain,  its 
extreme  territory  on  the  north. 

The  present  Japanese  are  supposed  to  be  the  de- 
scendants of  a  conquering  race  of  Mongolian  origin, 
which,  about  seven  centuries  before  the  Christian  era, 
landed  on  the  western  coast  of  Kiushiu,  a  large  and  im- 
portant island  in  the  southern  portion  of  Japan,  and, 
having  obtained  a  foothold,  gradually  forced  the  abo- 
rigines northward,  and  obtained  possession  of  the  entire 
country.  At  the  present  time  the  aborigines  (called 
Ainos)  are  reduced  to  a  small  and  decreasing  remnant 
of  about  ten  thousand,  occupying  a  portion  of  the  in- 
terior of  Yesso,  a  large  island  in  the  northern  portion 
of  Japan. 

The  history  of  Japan  commences  about  B.  C.  677,  at 
which  time,  it  is  said,  that  Jimmu  Tenno,  the  first  Em- 


4o8  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

peror  of  Japan,  began  to  reign.  The  dynasty  founded 
by  Jimmii  Tenno  has  continued,  in  an  unbroken  line, 
to  rule  Japan  to  the  present  time,  thus  furnishing  an 
instance  of  dynastic  longevity  unparalleled  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  world,  and  indicating  the  existence  of  a 
strongly  conservative  element  in  Japanese  character. 
According  to  Japanese  history,  the  Mikado  reigning  at 
the  present  time  is  reckoned  as  the  one  hundred  and 
twenty-second  in  the  line  of  Jimmu  Tenno. 

The  piimitive  religious  faith  of  the  Japanese  is  called 
Shintooism,  a  term  derived  from  two  Chinese  words, 
namely,  Shin,  meaning  gods,  spirits,  etc.,  and  To,  a  way, 
doctrine,  instruction,  etc.  Shintooism  is  a  very  meager 
and  imperfect  expression  of  the  spiritual  belief  of  the 
Japanese.  As  a  religious  system,  it  is  characterized 
favorably  by  the  absence  of  impure  and  cruel  rites,  by 
a  recognition  of  the  existence  of  superhuman  beings,  to 
whom  man  is  responsible  and  upon  whom  he  is  de- 
pendent, and  by  the  extreme  simplicity  of  its  doctrinal 
formulas  and  ritual  of  worship;  and,  unfavorably,  by  its 
utter  failure  to  satisfy  or  appreciate  the  most  profound 
and  urgent  wants  of  the  human  soul.  In  view  of  this 
radical  defect  in  Shintooism,  it  is  not  surprising  that 
the  Confucian  ethics,  introduced  into  Japan  from  China 
about  the  first  century  of  the  Christian  era,  met  with 
ready  acceptance  among  the  higher  and  more  thought- 
ful classes  of  the  Japanese,  who  found  in  those  teachings 
something  to  satisfy  the  intellectual  cravings  of  their 
nature ;  while  subsequently  the  great  body  of  the  peo- 
ple gave  a  cordial  welcome  to  Buddhism,  which  entered 
Japan  from  China  about  the  sixth  century  of  the  Chris- 
tian era,  and  which,  in  its  doctrines  and  ritual,  re- 
sponded to  some  of  the  demands  of  the  emotional  ele- 
ment in  man's  nature.     It  has  thus  come  to  pass  that 


Previous  History  of  yapan.  409 

the  religious  faith  and  practices  of  the  Japanese  present 
a  strange  admixture  of  Shintooism  with  the  Confucian 
ethics  and  Buddhism.  The  official  and  literary  classes 
profess  to  accept  and  follow  only  the  precepts  of  Con- 
fucius, while  the  common  people  are  almost  universally 
Buddhists;  but  many  of  the  higher  classes  are  practi- 
cally Buddhists.  It  might,  indeed,  be  said  that  at  pres- 
ent Buddhism  is  the  religion  of  the  Japanese.  It  is  true 
that  since  the  change  in  the  Government-  of  Japan, 
which  occurred  A.  D.  1869,  when  the  office  of  Shogun 
was  abrogated,  and  the  Mikado  became  the  sole  ruler 
of  the  empire,  the  Government  has  endeavored  to  re- 
press Buddhism  and  foster  Shintooism  ;  but  while  its 
efforts  in  this  direction  have  tended  to  bring  Buddhism 
into  disrepute,  they  have  failed  to  develop  any  enthu- 
siasm among  the  people  in  favor  of  Shintooism. 

A  knowledge  of  Christianity  was  introduced  into  Japan 
during  the  sixteenth  century  by  missionaries  of  the  Ro- 
man Catholic  faith,  prominent  among  whom  were  Fran- 
cis Xavier  and  his  Jesuit  associates,  who,  in  A.  D.  1549, 
landed  on  the  coast  of  Kiushiu,  the  most  southerly  of 
the  larger  islands  of  the  Japan  group,  and  were  at  once 
most  cordially  welcomed  by  all  classes  of  the  Japanese. 
The  Jesuits  were  soon  followed  by  other  orders  of 
Roman  Catholic  missionaries,  and  during  a  period  of 
about  forty  years  the  efforts  of  these  missionaries  were  re- 
markably successful  after  their  kind.  Thousands  of  the 
Japanese  during  that  time  were  baptized  and  received 
into  the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  Political  complica- 
tions, however,  arose,  in  consequence  of  which  the  Gov- 
ernment of  Japan  assumed  an  attitude  of  hostility  toward 
the  new  religion,  and,  A.  D.  1587,  Taiko  Sama  issued 
an  edict,  decreeing  the  banishment  from  Japan  of  all 
foreign  missionaries,  and  ordering  the  destruction  of  all 


410  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Christian  church  edifices.  The  immediate  execution  of 
this  edict  was  not  vigorously  enforced  ;  nevertheless,  dur- 
ing the  forty  years  of  civil  war  that  followed  its  promulga- 
tion, the  political  party  with  which  the  Japanese  Chris- 
tians identified  themselves  was  gradually  overpowered 
by  the  forces  of  the  Government,  and,  A.  D.  1642,  the 
last  of  the  foreign  missionaries  were  driven  from  the 
country,  and  all  public  traces  of  the  Christian  faith  in 
Japan  were  obliterated. 

The  formation  of  the  treaty,  A.  D.  185 3-54,  between 
the  United  States  of  America  and  the  Government  of 
Japan,  restored  friendly  intercourse  between  Japan  and 
western  nations,  and  introduced  a  new  era  in  the  history 
of  the  Japanese.  When  western  nations  welcomed  Ja- 
pan to  the  comity  of  Christian  States,  they  found  in  the 
Japanese  a  people  quick-witted,  versatile,  progressive ; 
a  people,  many  of  whom,  notwithstanding  their  long  na- 
tional isolation,  were  prepared  to  adopt  and  conform  to 
the  principles  of  modern  civilization.  In  response  to  in- 
vitations from  the  Japanese  Government,  a  goodly  num- 
ber of  professional  educators,  legal  advisers,  civil  en- 
gineers, and  others  from  America  and  Europe,  entered 
its  service ;  while  many  of  the  Japanese  youth,  in  their 
eagerness  to  acquire  knowledge,  matriculated  as  stu- 
dents in  the  schools  and  colleges  of  western  countries. 
It  was  ascertained,  also,  that  the  educated  and  more 
thoughtful  Japanese  were  dissatisfied  with  their  systems 
of  religion,  and  that,  notwithstanding  the  attitude  of 
uncompromising  hostility  so  long  maintained  by  the 
Government  of  Japan  witli  regard  to  Christianity,  there 
existed  among  all  classes  of  the  people  a  disposition  to 
hear  and  examine  Christian  doctrines.  Confronted  by 
such  auspicious  developments,  challenged  by  such  un- 
precedented openings  for  the  proclamation  of  the  gos- 


Previotis  History  of  yap  an.  411 

pel  to  millions  who  had  never  heard  it,  the  Churches 
of  the  Redeemer  joyfully  entered  the  field.  Among 
the  first  to  respond  to  this  Macedonian  call  were  the 
Protestant  Episcopal,  the  American  Reformed,  and  the 
Presbyterian  Churches  in  the  United  States,  all  of  whom, 
as  early  as  A.  D.  1859,  commenced  missionary  work  in 
Japan.  Others  soon  followed,  so  that  at  the  present 
time  nearly  all  the  Missionary  Societies  representing 
the  more  prominent  branches  of  the  Church  of  Christ 
in  America  and  Europe  support  missionary  agents  in 
Japan.  The  tardiness  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  in  entering  this  field  was  not  from  indifference, 
but  partly,  at  least,  because  of  the  rapid  growth  of  her 
missionary  work  in  other  foreign  countries.  Since 
she  has  responded  to  the  call  her  Japan  Mission,  as 
regards  the  number  of  missionaries  employed,  stands 
in  the  fourth  rank,  while  as  regards  the  number  of  sta- 
tions occupied  by  resident  missionaries,  it  stands  in 
the  front  rank,  among  the  twelve  Protestant  missions 
in  Japan.     Her  spiritual  success  has  been  great. 

2.  Establishment  of  the  Mission. 
The  establishment  of  the  Japan  Mission  of  the  Meth- 
odist  Episcopal  Church  was  authorized  by  the  General 
Missionary  Committee  of  the  Church  at  its  annual  ses- 
sion, held  in  the  city  of  New  York,  November,  1872. 
The  first  missionaries  appointed  to  the  Japan  Mission 
were  the  Rev.  R.  S.  Maclay,  superintendent,  formerly  a 
member  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Mission  in  Foo- 
chow,  China;  the  Rev.  John  C.  Davison,  of  the  Newark 
Annual  Conference;  the  Rev.  Julius  Soper,  of  the  Bal- 
timore Annual  Conference ;  and  the  Rev.  M.  C.  Harris, 
of  the  Pittsburgh  Annual  Conference  of  the  Methodist 
P^piscopal  Church.     Dr.  Maclay  and  family  arrived  in 


412  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Yokohama,  Japan,  June  ii,  1873.  They  were  accom- 
panied from  San  Francisco  to  Yokohama  by  the  Rev. 
Dr.  J.  P.  Newman  and  his  wife,  who  remained  with 
them  several  weeks  after  their  arrival,  aiding  them  by 
their  counsels  in  forming  plans  for  opening  the  mission. 
While  awaiting  the  arrival  of  the  other  members  of  the 
mission  Dr.  Maclay,  in  order  to  provide  a  home  for  his 
family,  rented  a  dwelling-house  situated  on  Bluff  Lot, 
No.  60,  Yokohama. 

On  July  9,  1873,  Bishop  Harris,  accompanied  by  the 
Rev.  J.  W.  Waugh,  D.D.,  the  Rev.  Ross  C.  Houghton, 
and  the  Rev,  W.  A.  Spencer,  arrived  in  Yokohama. 
The  presence  of  Bishop  Harris  and  his  traveling  com- 
panions during  the  initial  stage  of  the  Japan  Mission 
was  a  most  opportune  and  cheering  event.  The  Bishop 
remained  about  five  weeks,  devoting  himself  to  the  great 
work  of  founding  the  mission.  The  Rev.  Irvin  H.  Cor- 
rell  and  wife,  on  their  way  to  Foochow,  China,  as  mis- 
sionaries of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  reached 
Yokohama  June  30,  1873,  from  San  Francisco,  and  were 
compelled  by  the  serious  illness  of  Mrs.  Correll  to  sus- 
pend their  passage  at  this  point,  and  prepare  for  at  least 
a  temporary  sojourn  in  Japan.  Bishop  Harris,  carefully 
investigating  the  case,  and  seeking  the  best  medical  ad- 
vice within  reach,  transferred  Mr.  Correll  to  the  Japan 
Mission,  thus  making  an  urgently  needed  and  most  wel- 
come addition  to  its  corps  of  members.  This  transfer 
was  made  July  22,  1873,  and  on  August  8,  1873,  Messrs. 
Davison  and  Soper,  accompanied  by  their  wives,  arrived 
in  Yokohama.  It  was  necessary  for  Bishop  Harris  to 
proceed  to  China  by  the  steamer  advertised  to  start, 
from  Yokohama  for  Shanghai  in  the  afternoon  of  the 
following  day,  and  it  was,  therefore,  decided  to  hold 
the  first  session  of  the  meeting  for  the  formal  organiza- 


07'ganization  of  the  Mission.  413 

tion  of  the  mission  during  the  evening  of  the  day  Messrs. 
Davison  and  Soper  arrived. 

3.  Organization  of  the  Mission. 
This  meeting  convened  at  eight  o'clock  P.  M.  Au- 
gust 8,  1873,  in  the  rented  Mission  House,  No.  60  Bhiff, 
Yokohama.  There  were  present  Bishop  Harris,  in  the 
chair ;  members  of  the  mission,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Mac- 
lay,  Davison,  Soper,  and  Correll,  together  with  their 
wives ;  visitors,  Rev.  Drs,  Newman  and  Waugh,  Revs. 
Messrs.  Houghton  and  Spencer,  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church  ;  Rev.  Messrs.  Geo.  Cochran  and  D.  Mac- 
donald,  M.D.,  of  the  Canada  Methodist  Mission  in  Ja- 
pan ;  Mrs.  Newman,  and  Miss  Dr.  Combs,  a  member  of 
the  Peking  Mission  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary 
Society  of  our  Church.  The  opening  service  was  con- 
ducted by  Bishop  Harris,  after  which  the  Rev.  John  C. 
Davison  was  unanimously  elected  secretary.  Brief  and 
touching  addresses  were  then  made  by  the  Bishop  and 
all  others  present,  every  one  most  heartily  indorsing  the 
action  of  the  Church  in  commencing  the  Japan  Mission, 
and  expressing  their  most  earnest  wishes  for  its  success. 
Bishop  Harris  then  presented  to  the  mission  a  pro- 
gramme of  work  which,  in  his  judgment,  it  would  be 
well  for  the  mission  to  adopt  for  its  operations  in  Japan, 
and  the  programme,  which  proposed  that  the  mission 
proceed  at  once  to  establish  stations  at  Yokohama, 
Yedo,  (Tokio,)  Hakodati,  and  Nagasaki,  was  unani- 
mously adopted.  The  meeting  then  adjourned  to  meet 
in  the  same  place,  at  ten  o'clock  A.  M.,  the  next  day. 
Pursuant  to  this  adjournment,  the  Bishop,  the  mem- 
bers of  the  mission,  together  with  all  the  visitors, 
met.  Bishop  Harris  occupied  the  chair,  and,  after  the 
opening  service,  delivered  an  appropriate  address,  and 


414  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

then,  assisted  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Newman,  proceeded  to 
administer  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  to  all 
present.  This  solemn  service  finished,  the  Bishop  then 
read  the  plan  of  appointments  as  follows,  namely: — 

Superintendent,  R.  S.  Maclay,  residence,  Yokohama; 
Yokohama,  Irvin  H.  Correll ;  Yedo,  (Tokio,)  Julius 
Soper ;  Hakodati,  Merriman  C.  Harris ;  Nagasaki,  John 
C.  Davison. 

After  the  reading  of  the  appointments  the  members 
of  the  mission  arranged  that  the  first  Annual  Meeting 
of  the  Japan  Mission  be  held  in  Yokohama,  commencing 
on  or  about  July  i,  1874,  and  then,  with  a  few  moving 
words  from  the  Bishop,  the  singing  of  the  doxology  by 
all  present,  and,  finally,  the  benediction  by  the  Bishop, 
the  meeting  for  organizing  the  Japan  Mission  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  adjourned  sine  die.  At 
four  P.  M.  the  same  day  the  Pacific  mail  steamship  "  New 
York  "  bore  away  Bishop  Harris  and  his  traveling  com- 
panions. 

4.  The  Stations. 

Yokohama  is  an  important  town  and  port  of  trade 
situated  on  the  western  shore  of  the  Gulf  of  Yedo, 
eighteen  miles  south  of  Yedo,  (now  called  Tokio,)  the 
great  capital  of  the  empire.  The  town  in  its  rise  and 
wonderful  development  furnishes  a  striking  illustration 
of  the  rapidity  with  which  events  now  move  in  Japan. 
When  Commodore  Perry,  with  the  United  States  squad- 
ron under  his  command,  visited  Japan,  in  1853-54,  Yo- 
kohama, as  a  town  or  port  of  trade,  had  no  existence, 
the  site  now  covered  by  it  being  then  marked  only  by 
a  few  straggling  huts  of  Japanese  fishermen.  To-day  it 
contains  a  population  estimated  at  seventy- five  thousand, 
and  is  the  great  center  of  foreign  commerce  and  ex- 
change in   Japan.     Yokohama  is  the  terminus  for  the 


The  Stations  of  Japan  Mission.  415 

English  and  French  steamship  lines  in  the  East.  It  is 
the  only  port  in  Japan  where  the  steamers  of  the  Ameri- 
can Pacific  Mail  Company  call,  and  is  one  of  the  most 
important  centers  for  the  steamship  lines  of  Japan.  Its 
proximity  to  the  great  roads  of  Japan  makes  it  an  ad- 
mirable point  from  which  to  itinerate  through  the  in- 
terior of  the  country ;  while  its  intimate  connection  by 
steam  and  telegraphic  communication  with  all  parts  of 
the  coast  give  it  unrivaled  facilities  for  conducting  cor- 
respondence and  business  with  mission  stations  through- 
out Japan. 

Yedo,  or  Tokio,  as  it  is  now  called,  was  formerly  the 
residence  of  the  Shogans,  and  one  of  the  two  renowned 
capitals  of  Japan.  Since  A.  D.  1869  it  has  been  the 
residence  of  the  Mikado,  and  sole  capital  of  the  empire. 
The  city  stands  at  the  northern  extremity  of  the  Gulf  of 
Yedo,  at  the  point  where  the  Sumida  River  pours  its 
waters  into  the  gulf,  and  contains  a  population  estimated 
at  six  hundred  thousand.  It  is  the  place  of  residence 
not  only  for  the  Mikado  and  his  court,  but  also  for  a 
vast  number  of  government  employes.,  ex-official  and 
literary  persons,  and  others  who  are  in  some  way  con- 
nected with  the  Government.  It  contains  the  highest 
grade  of  schools  and  colleges,  and  is  thus  the  educa- 
tional as  well  as  the  political  head  of  the  empire.  It 
possesses  a  very  large  native  trade  with  the  interior, 
and,  from  its  prestige  as  the  capital  of  the  empire,  its 
influence  upon  the  country  is  very  great.  Fine  roads 
branch  out  from  it  in  all  directions,  thus  giving  it  ex- 
cellent advantages  as  a  center  for  missionary  operations, 
A  railway,  eighteen  miles  in  length,  connects  Tokio  and 
Yokohama,  and  thus  brings  the  two  places  into  close 
proximity  and  intimate  relations. 

Hakodati  is   an   important  town   and   port   of   trade 


4i6  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

situated  on  the  southern  extremity  of  the  island  of 
Yesso.  It  comprises  a  population  estimated  at  thirty- 
thousand,  and  is  the  only  place  in  Yesso  opened  to  for- 
eigners. The  Island  of  Yesso,  on  which  Hakodati  is 
situated,  contains  a  population  estimated  at  one  hun- 
dred and  thirty-five  thousand,  of  which  ten  thousand 
are  Ainos.  Sappona,  the  capital  of  the  island,  and  the 
seat  of  an  agricultural  college,  contains  six  thousand 
inhabitants.  Matsumai,  probably  the  largest  town  in 
Yesso,  contains,  it  is  said,  ten  thousand  inhabitants. 
The  importance  of  Hakodati  as  a  center  for  missionary 
work  is  due  not  only  to  the  circumstance  that  it  is  the 
only  port  of  the  island  of  Yesso  open  to  foreigners,  but, 
also,  to  the  consideration  that  it  supplies  the  best  base 
from  which  to  conduct  evangelical  work  in  the  northern 
portion  of  the  great  central  island  of  Japan,  called  Hon- 
do. It  should  be  noted,  also,  that  at  the  time  of  our 
arrival  in  Japan  no  Protestant  mission  had  as  yet  been 
commenced  on  the  island  of  Yesso,  and,  consequently, 
that  in  occupying  Hakodati,  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  had  the  honor  of  being  the  first  to  preach  the 
Gospel  to  the  natives  of  that  region. 

Nagasaki,  situated  on  the  western  coast  of  the  island 
of  Kiushiu,  is  an  important  sea-port,  and  a  place  of  his- 
toric interest.  The  population  of  Nagasaki  is  thirty 
thousand  seven  hundred  and  eighty,  and  it  is  supposed 
that  the  population  of  the  entire  island  of  Kiushiu  is 
about  five  millions,  or  a  little  less  than  one  sixth  of  the 
population  of  the  empire.  Kiushiu  enjoys  high  prestige 
among  the  Japanese.  Its  name  is  closely  interwoven 
with  the  earliest  mythological  and  historical  notices  of 
Japan,  and  amid  its  beautiful  scenery  have  been  placed 
those  early  poetical  fictions  in  which  the  gods,  assuming 
human  forms,  decided  to  abide  on  earth  as  men.     The 


The  Stations  of  yapan  Mission.  417 

people  of  Kiushiii  have  from  the  earliest  times  supplied 
a  large  portion  of  the  ideas  and  other  plastic  influences 
which  have  molded  the  character  and  determined  the 
history  of  the  Japanese.  Prominent  among  the  notable 
clans  of  Kinshiu,  perhaps  at  the  head  of  them,  may  be 
placed  the  Satsuma  people,  a  clan  whose  influence  in 
Japan  has  heretofore  been  almost  irresistible.  It  seemed 
to  the  members  of  the  mission  extremely  desirable  that, 
at  the  earliest  moment  practicable,  the  gospel  message 
should  be  placed  within  the  reach  of  the  people  of  Kiu- 
shiu.  Fortunately  one  of  its  ports  (Nagasaki)  had  been 
opened  to  foreigners,  and  it  was  decided  that  our  mis- 
sion should  at  once  commence  a  station  there. 

5.  First  Year  of  Labor. 
The  chief  work  of  the  members  of  the  Japan  Mission 
during  its  first  year  was  the  study  of  the  Japanese  lan- 
guage, in  which  gratifying  progress  was  made.  The 
following  outline  will  indicate  the  movements  and  other 
work  of  the  members  of  the  mission  during  the  year. 
August  31,  1873,  the  Rev.  John  C.  Davison,  accompa- 
nied by  Mrs.  Davison,  arrived  safely  in  Nagasaki,  where 
for  a  short  time  they  found  a  comfortable  home  in  the 
hospitable  family  of  the  Rev.  Henry  Stout,  a  worthy 
missionary  of  the  American  Reformed  Church,  who,  to- 
gether with  his  excellent  wife,  had  already  spent  some 
years  in  Nagasaki,  and  now  extended  a  most  cordial 
welcome  to  the  new  missionaries.  Immediately  after 
reaching  Nagasaki  Mr.  Davison  learned  that  a  most  eli- 
gible house,  situated  on  Lot  No.  6,  Oura  Hill,  was  of- 
fered for  sale,  and,  after  due  consultation  with  the  Mis- 
sion, he  was  authorized  to  purchase  it,  which  he  accord- 
ingly did,  and  September  19,  1873,  the  property  was 
duly  transferred,  in  the  British  Consulate  of  Nagasaki, 


4i8  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

to  the  Missionary  wSociety  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  U.  S.  A.  A  few  days  after  this  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Davison  removed  to  the  new  premises,  abundantly  grate- 
ful to  God,  who  in  such  a  remarkable  manner  had 
prospered  their  way,  and  provided  for  them  a  suitable 
home  in  a  strange  land. 

September  9,  1873,  Rev.  Julius  Soper,  accompanied 
by  Mrs.  Soper,  arrived  in  Yedo,  (Tokio,)  and  took 
rooms  in  the  Yedo  Hotel,  No.  17  Tsukiji,  the  Foreign 
Concession,  where  they  remained  till  October  20,  1873, 
when  they  removed  to  a  small  house  in  Tsukiji,  which 
he  had  succeeded  in  renting.  November  2,  1873,  he 
organized  a  Sunday-school  class,  composed  of  three 
members;  "and  from  that  time  on,"  writes  Mr.  Soper 
in  1878,  "with  the  exception  of  one  or  two  Sundays,  we 
were  never  without  some  persons  to  whom  to  give  in- 
struction in  English  or  Japanese." 

The  Rev.  Merriman  C.  Harris,  accompanied  by  Mrs. 
Harris,  arrived  in  Yokohama  from  San  Fracisco,  De- 
cember 14,  1873,  and,  after  completing  the  necessary 
preparations,  started  by  steamer  January  24,  1874,  for 
Hakodati,  where,  after  a  passage  of  forty-eight  hours, 
they  arrived  January  26,  1874,  and  were  very  cordially 
received  by  the  small  foreign  community  of  the  place. 
Immediately  after  his  arrival  in  Hakodati  Mr.  Harris 
rented  rooms  in  a  hotel  as  a  temporary  home  for  his 
family,  and  occupied  them  for  a  brief  period,  until  he 
succeeded  in  renting  a  native  house,  into  which  he  re- 
moved his  family.  Having  taken  possession  of  their 
new  home,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Harris  at  once  organized  a 
daily  Bible-class  for  instruction  in  both  the  English  and 
the  Japanese  language.  They  found  this  exercise  very 
interesting  and  fruitful  in  good  results. 

In  Yokohama  the  two  resident  members  of  the  mis- 


First  Year  of  Labor,  419 

sion,  Rev.  R.  S.  Maclay  and  Rev.  I.  H.  Correll,  to- 
gether with  their  families,  occupied  rented  houses,  and, 
like  the  other  members  of  the  mission,  diligently  sought 
to  acquire  the  Japanese  language,  at  the  same  time  seek- 
ing to  present  the  truths  of  the  Gospel  to  all  with  whom 
they  came  in  contact. 

October  19,  1873,  Mr.  Correll  organized  a  Bible-class 
composed  of  six  members. 

April  20,  1874,  Dr.  Maclay  started  by  steamer  from 
Yokohama  for  Hakodati,  where  he  arrived  safely,  and 
spent  two  days.  On  the  25th,  accompanied  by  Mr. 
Harris,  he  proceeded  in  the  steamer  to  Neegata,  an  im- 
portant town  opened  to  foreign  residence  and  trade  on 
the  west  coast  of  Japan,  where  they  landed  April  26, 
and  were  most  kindly  entertained  during  the  time  of 
their  visit  by  Edward  J.  Moss,  Esq.,  English  teacher  of 
the  Government  school  in  Neegata.  Rejoining  the 
steamer  from  which  they  had  landed,  they  left  Neegata,- 
reaching  Hakodati  May  3,  where  Mr.  Harris  resumed 
the  work  of  his  station,  and  from  which  place  Dr.  Ma- 
clay proceeded,  May  5,  on  his  return  to  Yokohama,  ar- 
riving safely  May  8. 

Shortly  after  the  termination  of  this  trip  an  excellent 
opportunity  offered  for  visiting  Kioto,  the  ancient  capi- 
tal of  Japan,  and  as  yet  not  opened  to  foreign  resi- 
dence and  trade;  and.  May  19,  Dr.  Maclay  and  Rev. 
I.  H.  Correll  visited  that  celebrated  city,  remaining 
in  it  five  days,  calling,  also,  on  the  way,  at  Kobe  and 
Osaka,  and  returning  to  Yokohama  June  4.  The  in- 
formation gathered  during  these  trips  convinced  the 
members  of  the  mission  that  there  existed  among  all 
classes  of  the  Japanese  a  desire  to  hear  the  Gospel ;  and 
that  the  immediate  and  urgent  demands  of  the  work 

of  Christian   missions  in   Japan  were  far  beyond  the 

3 


420  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

ability  of  the  missions  then  operating  in  the  Empire  to 
meet. 

June  lo  Mr.  Soper,  on  behalf  of  our  Missionary 
Society,  purchased  two  lots  in  Yedo,  (Tokio,)  situated 
in  Tsukiji — a  portion  of  the  city  set  apart  for  foreign 
residents,  and  designated  the  Foreign  Concession.  The 
lots  are  finely  situated,  fronting  on  and  commanding  a 
beautiful  view  of  the  harbor  and  bay. 

Constant  studies  and  activities  of  the  kind  we  have 
sketched  engrossed  our  missionaries  for  the  twelve- 
month, and  it  was  with  no  small  interest  that  they 
viewed  the  approaching  assembling  of  the  first  Annual 
Meeting. 

6.  First  Annual  Meeting  and  Second  Year  of  the 
Mission. 

This  meeting  assembled  at  Yokohama,  June  27,  1874, 
in  the  Mission  House,  No.  60  Bluff;  and  as  the  move- 
ments of  the  steamer  made  it  necessary  for  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Harris  to  start  the  next  day  on  their  return  to 
Hakodati,  the  business  of  the  Annual  Meeting  was  fin- 
ished in  one  day.  All  the  members  of  the  mission  were 
present,  and  encouraging  reports  were  received  from 
all  the  stations  of  the  mission.  Among  the  subjects 
which  engaged  the  attention  of  the  meeting  were,  an 
appeal  for  more  missionaries;  the  assignment  to  the 
different  members  of  the  mission  of  certain  literary 
work,  with  a  view  to  procuring,  as  soon  as  possible, 
Japanese  translations  of  our  Discipline,  Catechism, 
Hymns,  etc.;  and  an  arrangement  by  which  Dr.  Mac- 
lay  was  authorized  to  co-operate  with  the  Committee 
appointed  to  translate  the  Scriptures  into  the  Japanese 
language. 

The  second  year  in  the  history  of  the  Japan  Mission, 


Second  Year  of  the  Mission.  42 1 

upon  which  we  now  enter,  is  characterized,  on  the  part 
of  the  members,  by  continued  diligence  in  the  study  of 
the  Japanese  language,  and  the  instruction  of  Bible- 
classes;  by  their  commencement  of  public  preaching, 
their  initiation  of  chapel  work,  their  first  baptisms  of 
converts,  and  their  first  efforts  in  translation.  Another 
characteristic  of  the  year  is  the  commencement  of  mis- 
sionary work  in  Japan  by  the  Woman's  Foreign  Mission- 
ary Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  During 
this  year,  also,  the  Rev.  John  Ing,  formerly  connected 
with  the  mission  of  our  Church  in  Kiukiang,  China, 
commenced  to  labor  in  Hirosaki,  Japan.  We  now  pro- 
ceed to  notice  the  principal  events  of  the  year  in  their 
chronological  order. 

The  first  chapel  occupied  by  the  mission  in  Yoko- 
hama was  rented  by  Mr.  Correll,  through  his  teacher, 
August  II,  1874,  in  the  native  portion  of  the  town,  and 
was  first  opened  for  public  preaching  on  the  i6th,  on 
which  occasion  the  audience-room  was  filled  with  attent- 
ive hearers,  to  whom  Mr.  Correll  spoke  in  Japanese 
from  Matt,  i,  18-25.  Mr.  Soper  writes:  "July  5,  1874. 
For  the  first  time  stood  up  and  attempted  to  preach  in 
Japanese.  September  6.  Commenced  conducting  our 
Sunday  service  entirely  in  Japanese — the  singing,  pray- 
ing, and  preaching — the  congregations  ranging  from 
four  to  twenty." 

The  first  converts  in  the  mission  were  baptized  in 
Yokohama,  October  4,  1874,  by  Mr.  Correll,  in  his  own 
house,  No.  217  Bluff.  Besides  the  members  of  the  mis- 
sion in  Yokohama,  there  were  present  Professor  Parson, 
of  the  Imperial  College  in  Tokio,  and  his  lady,  and  Rev. 
L.  W.  Pilcher,  of  our  Peking  mission,  China,  then  e?i 
route  from  China  to  the  United  States.  The  converts 
were  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Kichi. 
Vol.  II.— 25 


422  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

October  28,  1874,  Miss  Dora  E.  Schoonmaker,  of  the 
Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  arrived  in  Yoko- 
hama, and  on  Nov.  6  proceeded  to  Tokio  to  commence 
work  under  the  auspices  of  her  society.  Dec.  18  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Ing  began  work  in  Hirosaki.  The  first  bap- 
tisms in  connection  with  the  mission  in  Tokio  were 
administered  by  Mr.  Soper,  January  3,  1875,  when  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Tsuda  were  baptized  and  received  into  the 
Church.  On  this  occasion,  also,  Mr.  Soper,  for  the  first 
time,  administered  in  the  Japanese  language  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  Lord's  Supper.  The  first  purchase  of  land 
in  Yokohama  for  the  use  of  the  mission  was  made  on 
January  14,  1875,  when  lot  No.  222,  situated  on  what  is 
known  as  the  Western  Bluff,  was  obtained  at  private  sale 
on  January  17.  Mr.  Soper,  in  Tokio,  commenced  hold- 
ing Sunday  services  outside  of  the  Foreign  Concession, 
in  a  portion  of  the  city  called  Kanda.  The  services 
were  held  in  the  private  residence  of  Mr.  Furukawa,  a 
gentleman  who  had  become  interested  in  Christianity. 
The  mission  in  Yokohama  obtained  its  first  and  only 
church  edifice  within  the  Concession  by  purchasing, 
March  29,  from  the  Rev.  J.  Goble,  of  Yokohama,  a  part- 
ly completed  building  which  he  had  erected  for  public 
religious  services.  Mr.  Correll,  during  the  spring  of  the 
same  year,  published  in  Japanese,  a  small  tract  on  the 
"Love  of  God."  In  Tokio,  Mr.  Soper,  May  9,  commenced 
holding  Sunday  afternoon  services  in  a  portion  of  the 
city  called  Azabu,  at  the  residence  of  Mr.  Tsuda.  The 
building  in  Yokohama,  purchased  from  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Goble,  having  been  finished,  was  opened  for  public 
worship  on  June  20,  Mr.  Correll  preaching  a  discourse 
suitable  to  the  occasion  from  Mark  xi,  17,  and  reading 
a  translation  of  our  form  of  the  ritual  for  the  dedica- 
tion of  a  church.      June  23,  Dr.  Maclay  removed  his 


Second  Year  of  the  Mission.  423 

family  into  the  new  Mission  House  built  on  Bluff  lot 
No.  222,  Yokohama. 

Miss  Schoonmaker  kindly  furnishes  the  following 
notices  of  the  work  in  Tokio,  conducted  under  the  aus- 
pices of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  our 
Church,  during  the  period  now  under  consideration : 
"Two  weeks  after  our  arrival  (Nov.  6,  1874)  in  Tokio, 
began  a  day-school  out  in  the  native  city,  three  miles 
from  the  Foreign  Concession,  with  eight  or  ten  pupils. 
During  the  year  that  followed  no  less  than  five  removals 
from  house  to  house  were  necessary,  the  school  being 
no  sooner  fairly  under  way  in  one  place  than,  on  some 
pretext  or  other,  it  would  again  be  sent  adrift;  for 
none  of  the  natives  who  had  rooms  to  let  were  suffi- 
ciently anxious  for  the  money  to  risk  losing  caste  among 
their  neighbors  by  a  too  long  or  warm  patronage  of  a 
Christian  school.  In  spite  of  obstacles,  however,  num- 
bers and  interest  increased,  and  the  school  continued. 
During  the  last  four  months  of  this  first  year  a  Bible- 
class  in  connection  with  the  school  was  held  on  Sab- 
bath mornings,  at  which  the  attendance  was  tolerably 
good;  before  the  close  of  the  year  three  of  the  pupils 
were  accepted  as  candidates  for  baptism. 

"The  school,  however,  had  not  been  carried  on  many 
months,  according  to  the  plan  indicated,  before  it  be- 
came evident,  that  in  order  to  accomplish  its  real  aim — 
the  thorough  religious  instruction  of  such  women  and 
girls  as  it  could  reach — it  must  be  established  on  a  more 
sure  foundation.  Search  was  accordingly  made  for  a 
building  wherein  to  conduct  a  boarding-school;  but 
priests  and  temples  were  numerous,  and  it  was  no  easy 
matter  to  obtain  a  place  wherein  to  open  a  school  whose 
avowed  object  was  the  teaching  of  Christianity.  How- 
ever, after  many  disappointments,  and  a  most  wearisome 


424  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

delay,  the  love  of  '  filthy  lucre  '  was  found  to  be  stronger 
in  the  mind  of  one  old  priest  than  were  his  conscien- 
tious (?)  scruples;  and  he  was  prevailed  upon  to  rent  a 
portion  of  his  gloomy  old  den,  while  he  occupied  the 
remainder  of  the  building  with  his  idol  and  its  parapher- 
nalia— circumstances  not  very  favorable  to  the  establish- 
ment of  a  Christian  school,  but  it  was  the  best  that  could 
be  done.  So  a  part  of  this  old  temple,  wherein  for  at 
least  a  quarter  of  a  century  only  idols  had  been  wor- 
shiped, was  rented  and  fitted  up  as  a  place  in  which  to 
establish  a  Christian  home  and  school.  The  school  be- 
gan Nov.  3,  1875,  with  five  boarders  and  twelve  day 
pupils;  and  during  a  period  of  one  year  and  two  months 
the  school  went  forward  in  spite  of  all  adverse  influences 
and  opposing  circumstances.  God  blessed  the  school, 
and  caused  it  to  grow  in  numbers  and  interest." 

During  the  period  under  review  the  work  of  the  mis- 
sion was  vigorously  carried  forward  at  Hakodati  by  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Harris.  A  daily  Bible-class,  with  more  formal 
services  every  Sunday,  was  conducted  with  very  en- 
couraging results.  During  the  autumn  of  1874  Mr. 
Harris,  on  behalf  of  the  Missionary  Society,  received 
from  the  Japanese  Government  the  donation  of  an  eligi- 
bly situated  plat  of  land,  subject  only  to  the  annual 
payment  of  the  ground  tax  due  the  Government,  and 
erected  upon  it  a  substantial  mission  house ;  thus  dimin- 
ishing his  risk  from  exposure  to  the  sweeping  fires  of 
such  frequent  occurrence  in  Hakodati,  and  providing  a 
comfortable  home  for  his  family. 

In  Nagasaki  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Davison  were  confronted 
by  difficulties  greater  than  those  existing  in  the  other 
stations  of  tlie  mission  in  Japan.  The  traditional  hatred 
and  terror  occasioned  by  the  scenes  of  the  bloody  civil 
war  in  Japan,  with  which,  more  than  two  hundred  and 


Second  Year  of  the  Mission.  425 

fifty  years  ago  the  name  of  Christianity  had  been  asso- 
ciated, are  still  powerful  in  the  minds  of  the  Japanese 
in  Nagasaki  and  its  vicinity.  These  feelings  with  re- 
gard to  Christianity,  exist,  indeed,  with  varying  degrees 
of  strength,  throughout  Japan ;  but  the  climax  is  reached 
in  Kiushiu,  and  especially  in  Nagasaki  and  its  vicinity, 
where  were  enacted  some  of  the  most  terrible  and  re- 
volting scenes  of  that  tragedy  of  battle  and  blood. 
Notwithstanding  these  difficulties,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Davison 
devoted  themselves  to  the  prosecution  of  their  mis- 
sionary work  with  praiseworthy  zeal  and  perseverance. 
Through  the  exercises  of  a  daily  Bible-class,  and  more 
formal  services  on  the  Sabbath,  they  faithfully  endeav- 
ored to  sow  the  seed  of  the  kingdom;  and  it  was  their 
privilege  to  receive  requests  for  Christian  baptism  from 
two  persons  under  their  instruction. 

In  Hirosaki  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ing  were  untiring  in  their 
eff'orts  to  promote  the  interests  of  the  large  Japanese 
school  in  which  they  had  been  engaged  as  teachers, 
and  they  were  cheered  not  only  by  the  steady  growth 
of  the  school,  but  also  by  the  gradual  diff"asion  of 
Christian  knowledge  among  the  pupils,  chiefly  through 
the  judicious  labors  of  Mr.  Y.  Honda. 

"June  5,  1875,"  writes  Mrs.  Ing,  "fourteen  young 
men,  all  students  except  one,  were  baptized  by  Mr. 
Ing  in  our  dwelling.  Eight  other  young  men  were  de- 
sirous of  receiving  baptism  at  the  same  time,  and  were 
present;  but  out  of  deference  to  the  wishes  of  their 
parents,  and  for  other  good  reasons,  had  consented  to 
wait  for  a  time.  In  the  afternoon  we  enjoyed  a  com- 
munion service,  at  which  eighteen  partook  of  the  em- 
blems of  the  sufferings  and  death  of  our  blessed  Saviour. 
At  these  services  the  Holy  Spirit  seemed  to  be  espe- 
cially present;  indeed,  during  the  half  year  of  our  resi- 


426  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

dence  here  we  had  seemed  to  be  in  the  midst  of  a  quiet 
revival,  such  as  we  had  sometimes  enjoyed  in  our  old 
homes ;  and  we  no  longer  felt  we  were  strangers  in  a 
strange  land,  but  had  found  a  home  again  among  those 
who,  in  truth  and  in  name,  belonged  to  the  great  family 
of  Christ's  disciples." 

7.  Third  Year  of  the  Mission. 

The  second  Annual  Meeting  of  the  Japan  Mission 
was  held  in  Yokohama  June  30-July  5,  1875,  ^^^^  exer- 
cises being  conducted  in  the  Bluff  Church,  recently 
opened  by  the  mission  for  public  religious  services. 
All  the  members  of  the  mission  were  present,  and  in 
good  health.  The  annual  sermon  was  preached  in  En- 
glish by  the  Rev.  George  Cochran,  of  the  Canada  Meth- 
odist Mission  in  Japan.  J.  C.  Davison  was  re-elected 
secretary. 

The  reports  from  all  the  stations  of  the  mission  were 
satisfactory  and  cheering.  Among  the  more  prominent 
matters  that  engaged  the  attention  of  the  meeting  were 
the  preparation  of  estimates  for  the  expenses  of  the 
Japan  Mission  during  1876;  the  more  formal  organiza- 
tion of  the  work  under  our  care  in  accordance  with  our 
order  of  Church  government;  the  introduction  of  quar- 
terly meetings  and  Quarterly  Conferences  in  each  of  our 
stations ;  a  renewed  appeal  to  the  Missionary  Society  for 
a  re-enforcement  of  missionaries  ;  and  the  report,  offered 
by  Dr.  Maclay,  giving  an  account  of  his  co-operation 
during  the  year  with  the  committee  engaged  in  the 
translation  of  the  sacred  Scriptures  into  the  Japanese 
language.  Four  adults  were  reported  baptized  during 
the  year,  five  members  of  the  Church  in  full  connection, 
and  twelve  probationers.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ing,  of  Hiro- 
saki,  not  having  as  yet  become  members  of  the  Japan 


Third  Year  of  the  Mission,  427 

Mission,  and  being  fully  occupied  with  their  duties  in 
the  school  with  which  they  Avere  connected,  at  a  dis- 
tance of  four  hundred  miles  from  Yokohama,  were  not 
present  at  the  Annual  Meeting.  Mr.  Ing,  however,  had 
transmitted  very  interesting  information  concerning  his 
work  in  Hirosaki,  and  the  members  of  the  mission  ex- 
pressed hearty  sympathy  with  efforts  put  forth  by  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Ing  for  the  instruction  of  the  Japanese.  The  en- 
tire exercises  of  this  Annual  Meeting  were  intensely  in- 
teresting;  the  discussions  on  the  subjects  that  came 
before  the  members  were  earnest  and  thorough  ;  and  all 
felt  that  the  meeting  had  given  fresh  interest  and  im- 
pulse to  the  work.  It  was  decided  that  the  third  Annual 
Meeting  be  held  in  Yokohama,  commencing  July  i,  1876, 
and,  with  good  hope  and  courage,  the  members  of  the 
mission  separated  for  another  year's  toil. 

The  year  was  marked  by  the  commencement  of 
public  day-schools,  the  formal  organization  of  Church 
classes,  the  introduction  of  quarterly  meetings,  love- 
feasts,  and  Quarterly  Conferences,  the  erection  of  suita- 
ble dwelling-houses  for  the  members  of  the  mission 
resident  in  Yokohama  and  Tokio,  the  erection  of  an 
excellent  chapel  in  Nagasaki,  and  other  matters  indi- 
cating the  steady  and  healthy  growth  of  the  mission. 

At  the  Annual  Meeting  of  the  mission,  the  work  of  the 
mission  in  Yokohama  had  been  divided  into  two  cir- 
cuits, named  respectively,  "  Tenando  "  Circuit,  in  charge 
of  which  Mr.  Correll  was  placed;  and  "  Furocho  "  Circuit, 
in  charge  of  which  Dr.  Maclay  was  placed.  The  first 
joint  Quarterly  Conference  for  these  two  circuits  was  held 
in  Yokohama  September  4,  1875.  In  Nagasaki  Mr.  Da- 
vison concluded,  September  4,  a  contract  for  the  erection 
of  a  mission  chapel  in  a  portion  of  the  city  called  De- 
sima,  on  the  site  of  the  old  Dutch  factory  ;  an  eligible  lot 


428  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

received  without  cost  from  the  Japanese  Government, 
(subject  only  to  the  annual  payment  of  the  ground  rent 
due  the  Government ;)  and  it  was  his  privilege,  January 
30,  1876,  to  open  the  building  for  public  religious  serv- 
ices, the  Rev.  Henry  Stout,  of  the  Mission  of  the  Amer- 
ican Reformed  Church  in  Nagasaki,  preaching  the  ser- 
mon on  the  occasion.  In  Tokio  Mr.  Soper  reports, 
September  16,  1875,  the  organization  of  his  first  class 
of  inquirers  in  a  portion  of  the  city  called  Kanda,  the 
class  comprising  five  persons. 

"October  2,  1875,"  writes  Mr.  Soper,  "we  held  our 
first  Quarterly  Conference  in  Tokio.  Present,  Dr.  R  S. 
Maclay  and  wife.  Rev.  Julius  Soper  and  wife.  Miss  Schoon- 
maker,  and  two  Japanese — Messrs.  Tsuda  and  Furuka- 
wa.  Next  day  we  held  our  first  love-feast,  about  twenty- 
five  persons  being  present." 

Mr.  Soper's  second  class  in  Tokio  was  organized  Oc- 
tober 12,  1875,  in  a  portion  of  the  city  called  Azabu,  and 
comprised  four  persons,  two  being  members  of  the 
Church,  and  two  probationers.  On  the  same  day  he 
commenced  giving  Bible  instruction  once  a  week  to 
the  young  men  of  Mr.  Tsuda's  agricultural  school,  an 
exercise  which  he  continued  for  more  than  a  year. 
October  27  Mr.  Soper  removed  his  family  into  the 
new  mission  house,  then  just  completed  on  lot  No.  10, 
Tsukiji,  Tokio.  In  Yokohama  the  work  of  the  mis- 
sion steadily  advanced.  Mr.  Correll,  October  4,  or- 
ganized his  first  class  at  Tenando  Church,  comprising 
five  persons  —  three  members,  two  probationers.  Dr. 
Maclay,  November  6,  organized  his  first  class  at  Furo- 
cho  Chapel,  comprising  five  persons,  one  only  being  a 
member  of  the  Church,  the  others  probationers. 

The  year  1876  opened  auspiciously.  Mr.  Correll, 
January  6,  took  possession  of  the  new  mission  house, 


Third  Year  of  the  Mission.  429 

then  just  completed  on  a  portion  of  Bluff  Lot  No.  222, 
Yokohama,  while,  as  we  have  already  stated,  Mr.  Davi- 
son, January  30,  enjoyed  the  privilege  of  opening  in 
Nagasaki  the  beautiful  church  edifice,  the  construction 
of  which  he  had  supervised  so  efficiently.  April  9, 
four  of  the  pupils  in  Miss  Schoonmaker's  school  were 
baptized  and  received  into  the  Church  by  Mr.  Soper. 
Concerning  her  work  in  Tokio  at  that  time  Miss 
Schoonmaker  writes  :  "  The  attendance  upon  the  Sab- 
bath services  held  in  the  house  was  good,  and  a  num- 
ber who  were  withheld  from  a  public  profession  of  their 
faith  through  fear  of  the  opposition  of  their  unbelieving 
friends,  manifested  a  deep  interest  in  the  Bible,  and  a 
desire  to  lead  a  true  life." 

April  16  Mr.  Davison,  after  more  than  two  years  of 
faithful  labor,  had  the  privilege  of  baptizing  his  first 
approved  candidates  in  Nagasaki — Mr.  Asuga  Kenjiro, 
together  with  his  wife  and  two  children.  The  entire 
mission  heartily  sympathized  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Davison 
in  the  joy  inspired  by  this  cheering  event. 

June  7  Mr.  Soper,  in  Tokio,  opened  another  place 
for  preaching  near  Shiba,  a  place  of  note  in  the  city. 
He  also  published  about  this  time  his  translation  of  the 
Catechism  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

In  Hakodati  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Harris,  during  the  period 
of  time  now  under  review,  carried  forward  the  work  of 
the  mission  with  unflagging  zeal.  The  exercises  of  the 
daily  Bible-class  were  conducted  with  undiminished  in- 
terest and  increasing  indications  of  encouragement. 
The  attendance  on  the  Sunday  services  had  become, 
on  the  part  of  at  least  a  few  persons,  quite  uniform  and 
devout.  Three  teachers  connected  with  the  Govern- 
ment school  in  Hakodati  were  constant  in  their  attend- 
ance  at  these  services.     Mrs.  Harris  was  indefatigable 

2 


430  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

in  her  efforts  to  reach  and  instruct  the  women  of  Hako- 
dati,  and  Mr.  Harris,  in  addition  to  his  more  immediate 
duties  in  Hakodati,  was  actively  engaged  in  initiating 
plans  for  introducing  the  Gospel  into  Sappora,  Matsu- 
mai,  Awomori,  and  other  places  in  Northern  Japan. 
Such  labors  could  scarcely  fail  of  success;  and  during 
the  year  it  was  the  high  privilege  of  Mr.  Harris  to  ad- 
minister the  ordinance  of  baptism  to  two  approved  can- 
didates, members  of  his  Bible-class,  whom  he  and  Mrs. 
Harris  had,  by  their  faithful  instruction,  brought  to 
accept  Jesus  Christ  as  their  Saviour. 

In  Hirosaki  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ing  continued  their  faithful 
labors,  and  Mr.  Ing,  October  3, 1875,  baptized  eight  more 
of  the  students  in  the  school.  Immediately  after  receiving 
baptism  these  eight  converts,  together  with  the  fourteen 
previously  baptized  by  Mr.  Ing,  proceeded,  in  accord- 
ance with  arrangements  previously  made,  to  form  them- 
selves into  a  native  Church,  to  be  connected  with  what 
is  called  the  "Church  of  Christ  in  Japan,"  having  Church 
organizations  in  Yokohama  and  Tokio.  April  2,  1876, 
two  more  of  the  students  in  the  Hirosaki  school  were 
baptized  by  Mr,  Ing. 

8.  Fourth  Year  of  the  Mission. 
The  third  Annual  Meeting  of  the  Japan  Mission  was 
held  in  the  Bluff  Church,  Yokohama,  June  30-July  5, 
1876,  All  the  members,  excepting  Mrs.  Harris,  of 
Hakodati,  were  present.  Their  distance  and  the  press- 
ing character  of  their  duties  in  Hirosaki,  deprived 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ing,  also,  of  the  pleasure  of  attending 
the  meeting.  The  annual  sermon  in  Japanese  was 
preached  by  Dr.  Maclay.  J.  C,  Davison  was  re-elected 
secretary.  It  was  decided  to  use,  as  far  as  possible,  the 
Japanese  language  in   all  the  exercises  of  the  Annual 


^'  Fourth  Year  of  the  Mission.  43 1 

Meeting.  For  the  first  time  the  pleasure  was  enjoyed 
of  welcoming  as  attendants  at  the  meeting  some  of  the 
members  of  our  Church  in  America,  (seven  in  number,) 
who  expressed  a  desire  to  share,  whenever  practicable, 
in  the  deliberations  of  the  meeting.  The  reception  of 
these  brethren  was  an  occasion  of  great  joy  to  the  mis- 
sionaries. Their  presence  added  fresh  interest  to  the 
proceedings,  and  both  on  the  platform  of  the  anniver- 
sary exercises,  and  in  the  discussions  of  the  joint  ses- 
sions, they  acquitted  themselves  creditably.  The  pres- 
ence and  address  of  the  Rev.  B.  F.  Edgell,  a  member  of 
the  mission  in  Foochow,  China,  then  making  a  briet 
visit  to  Japan,  hoping  for  benefit  to  his  wife's  health, 
contributed  much  to  the  interest  of  the  occasion.  The 
members  of  the  mission  would  gladly  have  tried  to  per- 
suade Mr.  and  Mrs.  Edgell  to  remain  in  Japan,  but  the 
sinking  health  of  the  invalid  indicated  that,  perhaps, 
such  was  not  the  will  of  God.  Among  the  subjects  that 
received  the  attention  of  the  meeting  may  be  named  the 
preparation  of  estimates  for  the  expenses  of  the  mission 
during  the  year  1877;  the  arrangement  of  a  course  of 
study  for  the  native  helpers;  the  appointment  of  Mr. 
Davison  as  a  committee  on  the  preparation  of  a  Hymnal 
in  Japanese  ;  a  plan  for  revising  and  preparing  for  the 
press  portions  of  the  book  of  Discipline  ;  the  sale  of  one 
of  the  lots  in  Tokio  to  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary 
Society  ;  and  the  purchase,  with  the  proceeds  of  the  sale, 
of  Bluff  Lot,  No.  221,  in  Yokohama;  Dr.  Maclay's  report 
of  his  co-operation  with  the  committee  engaged  in  trans- 
lating the  sacred  Scriptures  into  the  Japanese  language; 
a  request  to  the  Bishop  in  charge  to  transfer  the  Rev. 
John  Ing  to  the  Japan  Mission;  and  a  continuation  of 
the  appeal  for  additional  missionaries.  The  statistics 
indicated  35  adult  baptisms  during  the  year,  43  mem- 


432  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

bers,  30  probationers,  and  7  baptized  children.  It  was 
voted  to  hold  the  next  Annual  Meeting  in  Tokio. 

The  more  prominent  events  that  transpired  during 
this  year  were :  the  building  of  a  handsome  mission 
chapel  in  Tokio;  the  visit  of  Bishop  Marvin,  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South ;  the  erection  of  a 
Home  in  Tokio  by  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary 
Society;  the  commencement  of  mission  out-stations; 
the  transfer  of  the  Rev.  John  Ing  to  the  Japan  Mission ; 
the  preparation,  by  the  Rev.  John  C.  Davison,  of  Naga- 
saki, of  a  Japanese  Hymnal  for  the  service  of  the  mission ; 
the  initiation  of  a  course  of  study  for  our  native  helpers, 
with  an  examination  to  be  held  at  the  iVnnual  Meet- 
ing ;  the  building  of  a  school-house,  together  with  the 
removal  to  a  new  site  of  the  Bluff  Church,  Yokohama; 
and  the  recommendation,  for  admission  on  trial  into 
Annual  Conferences  in  the  United  States,  of  ten  native 
helpers  connected  with  the  mission. 

July  30,  1876,  Mr.  Ing  baptized  two  more  students 
and  the  wife  of  the  native  preacher  in  Hirosaki.  Aug.  8, 
Mr.  Correll,  having  received  a  passport  from  the  Jap- 
anese Government,  made  a  tour  through  a  portion  of 
the  interior  of  Japan,  visiting  the  following  cities,  name- 
ly: Namadzu,  population,  30,000;  Shidzoka,  40,000; 
Yamanashi,  35,000;  and  Hachoji,  25,000;  and  returned 
on  the  23d  of  the  month  to  Yokohama.  Miss  Schoon- 
maker  accompanied  him  as  far  as  Fujiyama,  the  great 
mountain  of  Japan,  to  the  summit  of  which  they  both 
ascended.  Sept.  5  Mr.  Soper  organized  a  class  in  a 
portion  of  the  city  called  Shiba,  making  his  third  class 
in  Tokio.  Sept.  20  Miss  Olive  Whiting  arrived  in 
Tokio,  to  assist  Miss  Schoonmaker  in  the  work  of  the 
Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society.  "She  began," 
writes  Miss  Schoonmaker,  "mission  work  in  connection 


Fourth  Year  of  the  Mission.  433 

with  the  school,  and  with  such  perseverance  and  energy- 
pushed  forward  that  work  as  to  give  to  the  school  a  new 
and  powerful  impulse  for  good.  But  the  existence  of  the 
school  in  that  locality  was  dependent  upon  the  caprice 
of  one  or  two  jealous  priests,  who  could  at  any  time  set 
it  adrift;  besides,  the  house  was  far  too  small  for  the 
increasing  work,  and  the  situation  was  unhealthy.  These 
considerations,  with  others,  led  us  to  the  conclusion  that 
it  would  be  best  to  secure  a  permanent  location  within 
the  Foreign  Concession,  and  erect  a  school-building. 
The  lot  was  purchased  in  July,  and  the  building  begun 
in  the  latter  part  of  August,  1876." 

Hachoji,  one  of  the  places  visited  by  Mr.  Correll  in 
his  tour,  is  an  important  mart  of  trade,  about  twenty- 
eight  miles  north-west  from  Yokohama.  Being  within 
what  was  called  the  treaty  limits,  the  place  can  be  visited 
by  foreigners  without  a  passport;  and  hence  Mr.  Cor- 
rel,  during  the  autumn  of  1876,  went  twice  to  the  town, 
hoping  thus  to  prepare  the  way  for  the  introduction  of 
the  Gospel  there,  and  the  result  of  these  efforts  was 
highly  encouraging.  Bishop  Peck,  in  whose  charge  the 
mission  has  been  from  the  beginning,  wrote  to  the 
mission,  Nov.  10,  1876,  giving  official  announcement  of 
the  transfer  of  the  Rev.  John  Ing  to  the  Japan  Mission. 
Bishop  E.  M.  Marvin,  and  his  traveling  companion,  the 
Rev.  E.  K.  Hendrix,  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
South,  arrived  on  Nov.  30,  in  Yokohama,  from  San 
Francisco,  and  were  most  cordially  welcomed  by  the 
members  of  the  mission  resident  in  Yokohama  and 
Tokio.  The  Bishop  and  Mr.  Hendrix  evinced,  in  many 
ways,  a  sincere  interest  in  our  work,  rejoicing  in  all  the 
indications  of  prosperity  with  which  it  had  pleased  God 
to  crown  the  labors  of  the  mission,  and  praying  for  the 
rapid  spread  of  the  truth  in  Japan.     They  remained  till 


434  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

December  6,  the  time  for  the  departure  of  the  Japanese 
steamer  for  Shanghai,  China,  making  on  the  way  a 
pleasant  call  on  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Davison,  at  Nagasaki. 
The  native  Christians  at  Hirosaki  decided,  Dec.  20, 
to  apply  for  admission  into  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  and  subsequently  presented  a  written  state- 
ment of  their  desire  to  Mr.  Ing,  when  they  were  duly 
received  into  the  Church,  on  Dec.  23.  Misses  Schoon- 
maker  and  Whiting  transferred  their  school  to  the  new 
and  commodious  premises  just  completed  on  lot  No.  10, 
Tsukiji,  Tokio. 

January  28,  1877,  the  Rev.  Julius  Soper  had  the  pleas- 
ure of  opening,  for  public  religious  services,  the  neat 
and  eligibly  situated  chapel  which  he  had  just  com- 
pleted on  a  portion  of  the  lot  owned  in  Tokio  by  the 
Missionary  Society.  The  seating  capacity  of  the  build- 
ing is  about  one  hundred  and  fifty;  cost,  about  ^1,600. 
Sermons  suitable  to  the  occasion  were  preached  in  Jap- 
anese— in  the  forenoon,  by  Dr.  Maclay,  in  the  afternoon, 
by  Mr.  Correll,  and  in  the  evening,  by  Rev.  David 
Thompson,  of  the  Tokio  Mission  of  the  American  Pres- 
byterian Church.  The  congregations,  throughout  the 
entire  day,  were  large  and  attentive,  and  all  seemed  to 
feel  that  a  brighter  day  had  begun  to  dawn  upon  Japan. 
The  mission  at  Yokohama,  in  accordance  with  an 
arrangement  approved  by  the  General  Missionary  Com- 
mittee at  its  Annual  Meeting  held  in  New  York,  No- 
vember, 1876,  had  come  into  possession  of  Bluff  Lot  No. 
221,  immediately  adjoining  the  premises  already  owned 
in  Yokohama  by  our  Missionary  Society;  and  with  a  view 
to  reducing  the  expense  for  payment  of  annual  ground 
rent,  and  at  the  same  time  diminish  the  risk  to  the  prop- 
erty of  the  Society  from  exposure  to  fires,  the  mission, 
acting  on  a  plan  approved  by  the  Board  of  Managers, 


Fourth  Year  of  the  Mission.  435 

decided  to  sell  the  lot  on  which  the  Bluff  Church  stood  ; 
to  remove  the  church  building  to  the  lot  just  purchased; 
and,  if  possible,  to  provide,  also,  on  a  portion  of  the  new 
lot,  for  the  erection  of  a  small  building  for  the  accom- 
modation of  the  flourishing  day-school  which  had  grown 
up  under  the  care  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Correll.  Attention 
to  these  important  interests  necessarily  occupied  a  large 
portion  of  Mr.  Correll's  time  during  the  early  months 
of  1877;  still  none  of  his  regular  missionary  v/ork  was 
interrupted,  and,  April  3-7,  he  again  visited  Hachoji, 
where  the  good  seed  sown  during  his  former  visits  to 
the  place  had  already  begun  to  spring  up,  April  23, 
1877,  Mr.  Correll  opened  the  school-building  he  had 
built  on  the  new  lot,  and  the  day-school  under  his  care 
rapidly  increased  in  the  number  of  its  pupils,  until  there 
were  sixty  names  on  its  roll.  In  April  Mr.  Ing  bap- 
tized three  young  men  in  Hirosaki,  one  of  them  being 
in  the  Medical  College,  one  a  student  in  the  Normal 
School,  and  the  other,  a  student  in  the  school  taught  by 
Mr.  Ing  in  that  place. 

June  3,  1877,  Mr.  Correll,  in  Yokohama,  had  the 
pleasure  of  re-opening  the  Bluff  Church,  after  its  removal 
to  the  new  situation.  Appropriate  discourses  in  Japan- 
ese were  delivered  during  the  day — in  the  forenoon, 
by  Dr.  Maclay;  in  the  afternoon,  by  Mr.  Soper;  and 
in  the  evening  by  the  Rev.  James  H.  Ballagh,  of  the 
American  Reformed  Church  Mission  in  Yokohama. 
The  attendance  on  the  part  of  the  Japanese  was  highly 
gratifying;  and  a  goodly  number  of  the  foreign  mission- 
aries and  other  friends  in  Yokohama  were  present  on 
the  occasion.  The  building  will  seat  over  three  hun- 
dred persons,  presents  a  tasteful  appearance,  occupies  a 
fine  position,  and  supplies  a  most  urgent  need  of  the 
mission  in  Yokohama.     The  entire  cost  of  removing  the 


43^  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

building  was  a  little  over  three  hundred  dollars.  June 
5-16  Dr.  Maclay  visited  Nishiwo,  a  town  situated  in 
the  Aichi  Ken,  about  two  hundred  miles  in  a  south- 
westerly direction  from  Yokohama,  where  Mr.  Ohara, 
one  of  our  native  members,  had  been  instructing  a  class 
of  inquirers  for  nearly  six  months.  Five  of  the  inquirers 
were  baptized  and  received  into  the  Church ;  a  Church- 
class,  comprising  the  baptized  members  and  five  proba- 
tioners, was  organized;  a  chapel  was  rented,  and  placed 
in  charge  of  Mr.  Ohara;  and  all  the  necessary  prelimi- 
nary arrangements  were  made  for  constituting  the  place 
an  out-station  of  the  mission.  "June  23,  1877,"  Mrs. 
Ing  writes,  "in  the  midst  of  hurried  preparations  for 
departure  from  their  houses  to  join  the  army,  in  re- 
sponse to  the  earnest  call  of  the  Government,  the  Church 
members  found  time  to  come  together  for  the  solemn 
services  of  baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper.  Three  re- 
ceived baptism,  two  being  students;  the  third,  the  hon- 
ored and  beloved  president  of  the  school.  Twenty-four 
communicants  then  testified  their  love  to  Christ  at  his 
table.  Nine  members  of  the  Church,  with  many  others, 
left  us  the  next  day  for  the  capital." 

9.  Fifth  Year  of  the  Mission. 
The  fourth  Annual  Meeting  of  the  Japan  Mission  was 
held  in  Tokio,  July  10-16,  1877,  the  exercises  being 
conducted  in  the  mission-chapel  built  by  Mr.  Soper 
during  the  present  mission  year.  All  the  members  of 
the  mission  were  present,  with  the  exception  of  Mrs. 
Harris,  absent  on  a  brief  visit  to  the  United  States;  and 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ing,  detained  by  the  urgency  of  their 
duties  in  Hirosaki.  The  annual  sermon  was  preached 
in  Japanese,  by  Mr.  Davison.  Mr.  Davison  and  Mr. 
Kudo  Toraonari  were  elected  secretaries.     At  the  Bible 


Fifth  Year  of  the  Mission.  437 

anniversary,  Dr.  L.  H.  Gulick,  agent  for  Japan  of  the 
American  Bible  Society,  was  present,  and  delivered  an 
excellent  address,  interpreted  by  Mr.  Harris,  a  copy  of 
which,  in  Japanese,  was  immediately  requested  by  a 
native  gentleman  in  the  audience,  for  publication  in  one 
of  the  Tokio  newspapers.  The  native  helpers  of  the 
mission  passed  very  satisfactory  examinations  on  the 
course  of  study  prescribed  for  them ;  and  in  all  the  joint 
sessions  of  the  Annual  Meeting  for  the  transaction  of 
business,  co-operated  most  cordially  with  the  members 
of  the  mission.  The  following  native  helpers,  after  be- 
ing carefully  examined,  were  duly  recommended  for 
admission  on  trial  in  Annual  Conferences  of  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States,  namely: 
Kumiori  Sayehashi,  Onuki  Bunshichi,  and  Ohara 
Yekichi,  to  the  Baltimore  Annual  Conference;  Asuga 
Kenjiro,  to  the  Newark  Annual  Conference;  and  Kudo 
Tomorari,  to  the  Philadelphia  Annual  Conference.  It 
was  also  arranged  that  the  following  helpers,  after  due 
examination  by  the  Quarterly  Conferences  with  which 
they  were  connected,  should  also  be  recommended, 
namely :  Kekuchi  Takuhei,  to  the  Newark  Annual 
Conference;  Abbe  Kenro,  to  the  Philadelphia  Annual 
Conference ;  and  Kosugi  Riyohi  and  Aibara  Yeiken, 
to  the  Baltimore  Annual  Conference. 

Mr.  Davison  presented  to  the  meeting  a  collection  of 
fifty-three  hymns  and  four  doxologies,  which,  in  accord- 
ance with  the  request  of  the  last  Annual  Meeting,  he 
had  prepared  for  publication.  "  More  than  thirty  of 
these  hymns,"  writes  Mr.  Davison,  "had  never  been 
translated  before  [into  Japanese];  while  more  than  half 
the  rest  were  translated  by  us  anew,  and  are  quite  dif- 
ferent from  the  former  translations  by  other  parties, 
though  with  what  success  it  is  not  for  me  to  say.     The 

Vol.  II.— 2G 


438  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

others  are  mostly  original  hymns  written  by  natives, 
and  some  by  foreigners;  all  of  which,  however,  appear 
slightly  altered  in  our  edition."  Mr.  Davison,  as  an 
experiment,  appended  seven  pieces  of  music  to  his  col- 
lection of  hymns,  the  music  comprising  some  of  the 
tunes  to  be  used  in  the  hymn  book.  The  book  pre- 
pared by  Mr.  Davison  contains  many  well-known  hymns, 
beginning  as  follows:  "A  charge  to  keep  I  have;"  "Am 
I  a  soldier  of  the  cross;"  "Children  of  the  heavenly 
King;"  "Jesus,  lover  of  my  soul;"  "O,  how  happy  are 
they;"  "Pass  me  not,  O  gentle  Saviour;"  and  others 
of  a  similar  character.  The  members  of  the  mission 
were  highly  pleased  with  the  translations,  and  an  edition 
of  five  hundred  copies  was  authorized.  A  much  larger 
edition  would  have  been  ordered  if  there  had  been  funds 
for  the  purpose. 

Another  feature  of  this  Annual  Meeting  was  the  joint 
conference  held,  during  the  afternoon  of  July  13,  1878, 
with  the  members  of  the  Canada  Methodist  Mission, 
then  conducting  their  Annual  Meeting  in  Tokio,  and 
the  members  of  our  mission.  The  meeting  was  con- 
vened in  Mr.  Soper's  residence,  and  was  attended  by 
nearly  all  the  members  of  each  mission.  The  Rev. 
George  Cochran,  superintendent  of  the  Canada  Meth- 
odist Mission*,  was  called  to  the  chair,  and  the  Rev.  J.  C. 
Davison,  of  our  mission,  was  appointed  secretary.  The 
two  topics  presented  for  consideration  at  this  conference 
were,  a  proposal  for  the  joint  preparation  of  a  hymn 
book,  which  could  be  accepted  and  used  by  both  mis- 
sions, and  the  consideration  of  a  plan  by  which  the 
translations  of  our  respective  books  of  Discipline  might, 
as  far  as  practicable,  conform  to  each  other.  With  re- 
gard to  the  first  subject,  the  opinion  prevailed  that,  at 
least  for  the  present^  we  could  all  accept  and  use  the 


Fifth  Year  of  the  Mission.  439 

hymns  prepared  by  Mr.  Davison ;  and  that  hereafter 
the  Hymn  Book  Committee  of  the  Canada  Methodist 
mission  would  co-operate  with  Mr.  Davison,  of  our 
mission,  in  the  translation  of  other  hymns,  to  be  added 
to  the  present  collection.  With  regard  to  the  second 
subject  introduced,  it  was  cordially  assented  to  by  all, 
that  while,  in  places  where  the  texts  of  our  respective 
books  of  Discipline  differ,  each  mission  is  bound  to  fol- 
low in  translation  the  text  of  its  own  book,  in  all  places 
where  the  texts  agree  we  should  endeavor  to  obtain  a 
uniform  version  in  Japanese;  and  that,  throughout  the 
work,  by  adopting  the  same  style  of  translation,  and,  as 
far  as  practicable,  the  same  ecclesiastical  terminology, 
we  should  seek  to  show  the  essential  agreement  of  the 
Churches  we  represent,  in  matters  of  doctrine  and 
church  polity.  The  entire  spirit  of  the  conference  was 
earnest,  courteous,  and  Christian ;  the  presence  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  refreshed  and  united  all  hearts;  and  the 
conference,  both  in  its  immediate  and  ultimate  results, 
cannot  fail  to  promote  the  cause  of  Christian  missions 
in  Japan.  The  missionaries  of  the  Evangelical  Associa- 
tion— the  Rev.  F.  Krecker,  M.D.,  and  the  Rev.  Adolph 
Halmhuber — then  residing  in  Yokohama,  were  invited 
to  the  conference,  but  sickness  prevented  them  from 
attending.  Dr.  Krecker,  however,  in  his  letter  to  the 
committee  of  invitation,  expressed  most  cordially  his 
full  sympathy  with  the  object  of  the  conference.  Thus 
the  Methodisms  of  Japan  are  substantially  a  unit. 

The  subject  of  Christian  education  in  Japan  engaged 
the  serious  attention  of  the  fourth  Annual  Meeting.  In 
the  spring  of  1876  the  mission  had  forwarded  to  the 
Missionary  Society  an  earnest  appeal  on  this  subject, 
recommending  the  immediate  establishment  at  Yoko- 
hama of  a   Mission   Training  School.     The   Board  of 


440  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Managers,  in  response  to  that  appeal,  recognized  the 
importance  of  the  proposed  school,  but,  in  view  of  the 
financial  pressure  in  the  United  States,  was  unable  to 
advance  the  necessary  funds,  and,  therefore,  declined 
to  authorize  the  initiation  of  the  enterprise.  Fifteen 
months  had  passed  since  the  failure  of  this  appeal,  and, 
the  conviction  of  the  importance  of  the  proposed  school 
steadily  growing  stronger,  a  resolution  was  adopted  by 
the  Annual  Meeting  urging  upon  the  Board  of  Managers 
the  importance  of  responding  at  once,  and  favorably,  to 
this  loud  call. 

The  reports  presented  to  this  Annual  Meeting  with 
regard  to  the  state  of  the  work  of  the  mission  at  all  the 
stations  were  very  encouraging.  The  members  of  the 
mission  had  been  permitted  to  prosecute  their  labors 
during  the  year  without  serious  interruption  from  sick- 
ness, or  any  other  cause;  the  Japanese,  with  greater 
courage  and  in  larger  numbers  than  ever  before,  had 
listened  to  the  public  preaching  of  the  missionaries,  or 
gathered  in  Bible-classes  to  receive  daily  instruction  in 
the  word  of  God;  the  day-schools  under  the  care  of  the 
mission  had  been  very  prosperous ;  the  number  of 
Church  members  in  full  connection  had  increased  to 
ninety-nine;  the  openings  for  Christian  work  had  never 
before  been  so  important  and  inviting;  the  prospect  for 
early  fruit-gathering  had  never  been  so  cheering;  and 
now,  at  the  close  of  the  fifth  Annual  Meeting,  the  mem- 
bers of  the  mission  separated,  and,  in  humble  depend- 
ence on  the  promised  presence  and  blessing  of  the 
Master,  started  once  more  for  their  respective  fields  of 
labor.  It  was  decided  to  hold  the  next  Annual  Meet- 
ing of  the  mission  in  Yokohama,  during  the  early  part 
of  July,  1878. 


Sixth  Year  of  the  Mission.  441 

10.  Sixth  Year  of  the  Mission. 
The  sixth  year  of  the  Japan  Mission  opened  amid 
scenes  of  rejoicing  in  Japan.  The  formidable  rebellion 
in  Satsuma,  directed  by  Saigo,  Kirino,  Murata,  and 
other  warriors  of  high  repute,  had  just  been  crushed; 
peace  once  more  reigned  throughout  the  empire ;  and 
all  classes  of  society,  relieved  from  the  terrible  scourge 
of  civil  war,  were  uniting  in  public  demonstrations  of 
joy.  There  were,  indeed,  substantial  grounds  for  re- 
joicing. The  people  of  Japan  had  narrowly  escaped  a 
great  disaster.  The  Satsuma  rebellion,  in  the  southern 
portion  of  Japan,  which,  during  the  closing  part  of 
1876  and  the  former  half  of  1877  had  depressed  busi- 
ness, suspended  commerce,  devastated  the  fairest  por- 
tion of  the  country,  and  haughtily  challenged  the  exist- 
ing Government  to  the  bloody  arbitrament  of  the  sword, 
was  one  of  the  most  formidable  dangers  that  had  ever 
confronted  the  civil  authorities  of  Japan.  Under  such 
circumstances,  the  complete  triumph  of  the  Govern- 
ment, bringing  in  its  wake  the  cessation  of  hostilities, 
the  revival  of  business  and  trade,  and  the  assured  con- 
tinuance of  the  Government  in  the  career  of  progress 
and  reform  upon  which  it  had  entered,  was  hailed  with 
joy  by  the  great  body  of  the  people  of  Japan.  The 
causes  which  produced  the  Satsuma  rebellion  have,  per- 
haps, not  yet  been  fully  made  public.  Dissatisfaction 
of  the  former  nobility  and  gentry  with  the  arrangements 
made  by  the  Government  in  regard  to  their  pensions, 
and  the  failure  of  the  Government  to  respond  to  the  de- 
mand of  the  people  for  a  representative  Parliament — to- 
gether with  personal  jealousies  and  rivalries  among  the 
highest  officers  of  the  realm,  have  been  assigned  as  the 
causes  of  this  fratricidal  struggle,  in  which  the  resources 


442  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

of  the  country,  to  the  extent  of  fifty  millions  of  dollars, 
and  the  lives  of  probably  fifty  thousand  Japanese,  were 
sacrificed. 

During  September  and  October,  1877,  the  cholera 
visited  Japan,  and,  notwithstanding  the  prompt  and  ju- 
dicious measures  adopted  by  the  Government  to  arrest 
its  progress,  the  disease  raged  with  considerable  vio- 
lence in  Yokohama,  Tokio,  Osaka,  and  many  other 
places.  In  Yokohama  the  public  work  of  the  mission 
was  suspended  during  the  time  the  cholera  prevailed. 
At  the  other  stations  of  the  mission,  where  the  disease 
was  less  violent,  the  labors  of  the  missionaries  were  not 
interrupted.  We  record  with  gratitude  the  merciful 
preservation  of  all  the  members  of  our  mission  from 
*'  the  pestilence  that  walketh  in  darkness,  and  the  de- 
struction that  wasteth  at  noonday." 

Mr.  Harris,  in  September,  1877,  baptized  fifteen  of 
the  students  connected  with  the  agricultural  college  of 
Sappora,  capital  of  the  island  of  Yesso.  This  institution 
was  founded,  August,  1876,  by  the  Government  of  Ja- 
pan. Its  faculty  comprises  three  foreign  and  five  Japa- 
nese professors.  Present  number  of  students,  sixty-two. 
The  young  men  baptized  by  Mr.  Harris  had  been  care- 
fully instructed  in  Christian  doctrines  by  the  foreign 
Professors  connected  with  the  college,  to  whom  high 
praise  is  due  for  their  judicious  and  persevering  efforts 
to  impart  to  the  young  men  under  their  care  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  great  salvation  provided  for  the  human  race 
by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  W.  S.  Clark,  LL.D.,  one  of 
the  Professors  in  this  institution,  and  previously  Presi- 
dent of  the  Massachusetts  Agricultural  College,  U.  S.  A., 
was  very  active  in  this  good  work ;  and  since  Dr.  Clark's 
return  to  the  United  States  Professor  Wheeler  has  been 
untiring  in  his  efforts  to  promote  the  Christian  training 


Sixth  Year  of  the  Mission.  443 

of  the  young  men  under  his  care.  "  These  young  men," 
writes  Mr.  Harris,  "  seem  to  be  very  earnest.  They 
write  me  that  during  their  intervals  of  leisure  they 
teach  the  Bible  to  the  children  outside  the  school. 
They  conduct  a  weekly  prayer- meeting,  and  I  think  all 
of  them  pray  in  public.  On  Sabbath  they  meet  for  wor- 
ship and  the  study  of  the  Bible.  Professor  Wheeler 
gives  them  a  lesson  in  the  Scriptures  at  that  time. 
These  young  men  are  of  good  families,  and  will,  doubt- 
less, be  valuable  to  the  young  Church  of  Japan." 

October  3,  1877,  Bishop  I.  W.  Wiley  and  family,  ac- 
companied by  the  Rev.  H.  H.  Lowry  and  family,  of  our 
Peking  Mission,  and  the  Rev.  W.  G.  Benton,  of  our 
mission  in  Kiukiang,  China,  arrived  in  Yokohama  from 
San  Francisco,  in  the  Pacific  Mail  Steamship  Company's 
steamer  "  City  of  Peking,"  and,  after  spending  the  night 
with  the  families  of  the  mission  in  Yokohama,  proceeded 
at  four  P.  M.  next  day  in  the  Mitsu  Bishi  Steamship 
Company's  steamer  "  Tokio  Maru,"  on  their  way  to 
China,  it  being  the  Bishop's  plan  to  visit  first  the  mis- 
sions in  China,  and  then,  on  his  return,  spend  February, 
1878,  in  Japan,  visiting  the  stadons  of  our  missions  in 
that  country. 

October  4,  Kudo  Tomonari,  one  of  Mr.  Correll's 
helpers,  started  from  Yokohama  to  take  charge  of  an 
out-station  of  our  mission  in  Hachoji,  Kanagawa  Ken, 
which  Mr.  Correll  had  commenced  in  that  place. 

October  23,  Mr.  Correll,  having  procured  a  pass- 
port, started  oxi  a  tour  through  what  is  known  as  the 
Shinshu  country.  Among  many  other  places  he  vis- 
ited an  important  town  called  Matsumoto,  where  he 
remained  ten  days,  and  had  excellent  opportunities  for 
privately  preaching  the  Gospel  both  in  Matsumoto  and 
in  the  smaller  towns  near  to  it.     The  people  described 


444  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

themselves  to  Mr.  Correll  as  being  a  people  without  any 
religion.  A  few  years  ago  they  had  destroyed  their 
idols,  pulled  down  their  temples,  and,  removing  all 
traces  of  their  former  (Buddhistic)  faith,  had  deter- 
mined to  live  without  any  system  of  religion.  The  re- 
sult of  the  experiment,  however,  was  not  satisfactory ; 
they  felt  the  necessity  of  a  faith  in  a  higher  power; 
and,  recognizing  in  the  doctrines  Mr.  Correll  preached 
something  that  responded  to  the  profounder  wants 
of  their  nature,  they  expressed  an  earnest  desire  to  re- 
ceive Christian  instruction.  About  three  hundred 
persons,  representing  nearly  every  class  of  society, 
voluntarily  gave  their  names  to  Mr.  Correll  as  candi- 
dates for  Christian  baptism.  November  14  Mr  Correll 
returned  to  Yokohama,  and  at  once  began  to  arrange 
for  sending  a  native  helper  to  instruct  these  eager  in- 
quirers, 

November  8,  the  Rev.  W.  C.  Davisson  and  wife 
arrived  in  Yokohama  from  San  Francisco  to  join  the 
Japan  Mission,  being  the  first  re-enforcement  of  the 
mission  from  the  United  States  by  the  Parent  Board. 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Davisson  remained  in  Yokohama  till  No- 
vember 20,  when  they  departed  by  steamer  for  Hako- 
dati,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Harris,  of  that  place,  who 
had  visited  Yokohama  on  business  connected  with  his 
church-building  enterprise,  and  was  at  that  time  return- 
ing to  his  station.  He  commenced,  in  July,  1877,  the 
erection  of  a  church  edifice  in  that  place,  and  the  build- 
ing was  completed  about  the  last  of  November,  It  is 
a  neat,  substantial  structure,  and  will  greatly  promote 
the  work  in  Hakodati. 

November  17,  Mr.  Soper,  in  company  with  one  of 
his  native  helpers,  made  a  tour  into  the  interior,  vis- 
iting a  town  called  Ajiki,  in  the  province  of  Shimosa, 


Sixth  Year  of  the  Mission.  445 

situated  about  thirty-five  miles  north-east  of  Tokio. 
Here  Mr.  Soper  organized  a  class  (his  fourth)  of  thir- 
teen members.  He  regards  this  as  a  most  promising 
field. 

During  the  autumn  of  1877  Mr.  J.  C.  Davison,  of 
Nagasaki,  sent  his  native  helper,  Mr.  Asuga,  on  a 
preaching  tour  through  a  portion  of  Kiushiu,  and 
thence  by  Japanese  junk  to  an  island  off  the  coast  of 
Corea,  where  some  of  his  friends  live.  Mr.  Asuga  re- 
turned in  safety  from  his  long  tour,  feeling  encouraged 
by  the  results  of  his  first  effort  to  carry  the  Gospel  to 
the  "  regions  beyond." 

January  14,  1878,  Mr.  Kikuchi,  one  of  the  students 
connected  with  Mr.  Ing's  school  in  Hirosaki,  started 
from  Yokohama  in  the  steamer  "  Gaelic  "  for  San  Fran- 
cisco, en  route  to  Greencastle,  Indiana,  expecting  to 
pursue  his  studies  in  the  Indiana  Asbury  University. 
Four  of  his  fellow- students  in  Hirosaki,  namely,  Messrs. 
Chunda,  Kawamura,  Sato,  and  Nasu,  had  in  July,  1877, 
preceded  him  to  Greencastle,  so  that,  including  Mr.  Ki- 
kuchi, there  will  be  five  of  Mr.  Ing's  students  pursuing 
their  studies  in  the  Indiana  Asbury  University.  They 
are  all  very  promising  young  men,  and,  being  sincere 
Christians,  will  be  able  to  render  good  service  in  teach- 
ing Christian  truth  in  Japan. 

Miss  Schoonmaker,  referring  to  the  work  of  her  so- 
ciety in  Tokio,  writes :  "  For  one  or  two  months  the 
school  suffered  in  consequence  of  its  removal  from  the 
former  situation,  but  it  soon  rallied,  and  at  the  present 
writing  (January,  1878)  numbers  twenty-eight  or  thirty 
boarders,  and  twelve  or  fourteen  day  scholars.  During 
the  year  four  persons  connected  with  the  school  have 
been  baptized,  and  five  others  have  been  accepted  as 
probationers,  and  will,  if  faithful,  receive  baptism  at  the 


44^  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

end  of  their  six  months'  probation.  The  school  has  one 
Bible  woman  at  work,  and  hopes  soon  to  have  one  or 
two  more  engaged  in  the  same  manner.  The  Sabbath 
services  are  well  attended,  and  if  certain  felt  wants  can 
be  promptly  met,  the  work  promises  to  go  on  gloriously. 
These  wants  are,  briefly,  a  little  more  land,  an  addi- 
tional building  for  the  school,  and  at  least  two  more 
teachers  from  home,  to  be  here  ready  for  work  by  the 
autumn  of  1878.  God  has  greatly  blessed  the  school, 
and  if  those  at  home  v/ho  have  its  interests  at  heart  will 
aid  it  generously  by  their  money  and  prayers,  it  has  be- 
fore it  a  grand  future  in  its  work  for  Japan's  down-trod- 
den women." 

Mr.  Davison,  referring  to  the  work  of  the  mission  in 
Nagasaki,  writes,  December  15,  1877: — 

"  As  to  the  prospects  of  our  work,  I  firmly  believe  we 
are  to  reap  our  greatest  harvest  away  from  the  open 
port.  When  we  can  do  this  is,  of  course,  uncertain ; 
still  our  labor  is  not  lost  here,  and  must  be  kept  going. 
Whenever  we  go  into  the  country  we  meet  those  who 
have  heard  the  word  at  some  one  of  the  preaching 
places  now  open  here,  and  we  can  feel  that  there  has 
been  much  done  by  this  public  preaching  in  wearing 
away  the  fears  of  the  people,  though  there  is  still  a 
world  of  difficulties  to  be  encountered  before  we  may 
hope  to  see  the  ready  response  to  our  appeals  such  as 
you  get  to  yours.  Our  new  station  will  be  in  a  very 
favorable  locality  in  the  city,  where  we  hope  to  open  as 
soon  as  possible.  Our  urgent  need  is  at  least  two  more 
men,  and  a  force  of  two  ladies  of  the  Woman's  Foreign 
Missionary  Society  to  open  a  school.  Satsuma  will  need 
constant  visiting  before  new  men  can  be  nearly  ready  to 
relieve  me  here.  The  people  of  Satsuma  may  be  said 
to  be  without  any  religion,  and  they  hate  the  Shinshu 


Sixth  Year  of  the  Mission.  447 

sect  worse  than  they  do  Christianity,  In  fact,  it  seems 
they  turn  out  in  large  numbers  to  hear  the  new  doctrine 
from  natives  who  have  been  going  through  the  province 
lately." 

Mr.  Harris  writes,  January  11,  1878,  concerning  the 
work  of  the  mission  in  Hakodati,  to  the  following  effect, 
namely  : — 

"The  interest  in  the  work  at  Hakodati  steadily  in- 
creases, and  in  a  few  years  we  may  hope  to  see  a  large 
and  flourishing  society  here." 

Mr.  Ing  writes,  December  26,  1877,  concerning  the 
work  in  Hirosaki,  saying; — 

"  The  work  in  Hirosaki  (population  2i2y>^2>^^  ^^  growing 
larger,  and  more  and  more  interesting  all  the  time.  We 
have  had  open  a  preaching  place  in  a  very  eligible  po- 
sition in  Dode-machi,  the  principal  street  of  Hirosaki. 
Here  we  have  had  regularly  two  services  per  week, 
each  about  two  hours  long,  and  from  the  beginning  the 
interest  and  the  attendance  encouraging.  As  many  as 
two  hundred  and  fifty  have  been  in  attendance  upon 
those  at  once,  more  than  half  of  whom  are  compelled 
to  stand  outside,  winter  though  it  be,  from  want  of  room 
within  the  building,  that  is  hardly  half  large  enough. 
There  is  unmistakably  a  great  work  already  accom- 
plished by  the  services  in  this  place,  but  as  yet  there  is 
nothing  that  can  be  tabulated  beyond  the  consideration 
that  the  people  have  been  not  a  little  moved  by  the 
powerful  appeals  of  the  brethren,  to  which  they  have 
had  the  pleasure  of  listening.  I  feel  sorry  for  many  of 
this  congregation  that  are  compelled  to  stand  out  of 
doors  these  cold,  wintry  nights,  when  the  ground  is 
covered  with  snow,  in  order  to  hear  the  Gospel,  and 
that  we  must  have  more  commodious  quarters  ere  long 
for  these  attentive  hearers  of  the  word  is  evident. 


448  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

"  The  Eta  work  must  have  a  little  attention  just  here. 
Kojimachi  is  the  name  of  that  part  of  Hirosaki  occupied 
by  this  Pariah  class,  which,  judging  from  the  size  of  their 
part  of  the  city,  must  number  an  aggregate  of  near  two 
thousand.  Mitford  says  of  this  class  in  Japan  :  *  Their 
occupation  is  to  slay  beasts,  work  leather,  attend  upon 
criminals,  and  do  other  degrading  work.  As  to  their 
origin,  the  most  probable  account  is,  that  when  Bud- 
dhism was  introduced,  the  tenets  of  which  forbid  the 
taking  of  life,  those  who  had  lived  by  the  infliction  of 
death  became  accursed  in  the  land,  their  trade  being 
made  hereditary,  as  was  the  office  of  executioner  in 
some  of  the  countries  of  Europe.  Another  story  is,  that 
they  are  the  descendants  of  the  Tartar  invaders  left  be- 
hind by  Kublai  Khan.' 

"Last  Sabbath  evening  one  week  ago,  in  company 
with  Brothers  Honda,  Yamada,  and  others,  I  visited  the 
preaching  place  that  we  had  secured  among  this  people 
by  Brother  Yamada's  skillful  management,  who  was  ac- 
quainted with  one  of  their  principal  men.  An  audience 
of  about  fifty  persons,  men,  women,  and  children,  assem- 
bled shortly  after  dark,  and  listened  attentively  to  our 
singing  and  the  discourses  made  by  the  two  brethren 
aforementioned  for  about  two  hours.  The  leading  men 
among  them  were  present,  and  all  seemed  well  pleased 
with  the  services.  For  the  present,  meetings  are  held 
with  them  only  once  a  week.  I  think  one  school  will 
be  opened  to  this  class  very  soon,  as  Brothers  Honda 
and  Kikuchi  have  had  the  matter  under  consideration 
for  some  time;  but  their  decision,  if  they  have  reached 
one,  has  not  yet  been  made  known  to  me.  A  night 
school  has  been  opened  in  Dode-machi,  Hirosaki,  by  a 
company  of  twenty  young  men  of  the  shop-keeper  class, 
who  have  asked  Brothers  Honda  and  Wakiyama,  and 

2 


Sixth  Year  of  the  Mission.  449 

others  of  our  school,  to  assist  them.  Thus  the  old  lines 
of  caste  are  being  broken.  God  is  evidently  leavening 
the  whole  lump. 

"  The  prospects  of  the  work  in  Hirosaki  and  the  re- 
gion round  about  could  hardly  be  better;  the  field  is 
*  white  unto  the  harvest,'  and  we  have  laborers  at  hand. 
Brother  Honda,  our  colporteur,  employed  by  the  Amer- 
ican Bible  Society,  has  been  canvassing  Awomori  Ken, 
comprising  a  population  of  four  hundred  and  fifty  thou- 
sand, and  we  are  in  possession  of  most  encouraging 
details  from  his  field  of  operations.  Every-where  he 
went  he  had  opportunities  for  preaching  to  the  people, 
and  selling  a  few  portions  of  the  Scriptures.  This 
month  he  has  been  operating  in  the  country  north-west 
from  Hirosaki,  embracing  a  considerable  extent  of  ter- 
ritory on  the  north-west  coast  of  Japan." 

During  the  autumn  of  the  year  1877  Mrs.  Correll,  in 
Yokohama,  commenced  a  day  school  for  girls,  the  funds 
being  supplied  by  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  So- 
ciety. The  teacher  of  the  school  is  a  Japanese  lady, 
who  visited  America  a  few  years  since,  and  who  is  much 
interested  in  trying  to  help  forward  the  work  of  Chris- 
tian missions  in  Japan.  Mrs.  Correll  is,  also,  trying, 
under  the  auspices  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary 
Society,  to  employ  as  Bible-readers  one  or  two  of  our 
Japanese  Christian  women — an  agency  which  has  proved 
so  successful  in  other  mission  fields,  and  which  is  ad- 
mirably adapted  to  the  wants  of  Japan. 

11.  Bishop  "Wiley's  Visitation. 
February  7,  1878,  Bishop  Wiley,  accompanied  by  his 
wife  and  daughter,  arrived  in  Yokohama  from   Hong- 
kong, China.     The  following  day  the  Bishop,  attended 
by  Dr.  Maclay,  embarked  for  Hakodati  on  board  the 


450  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Japanese  steamer  *'  Takachiho  Maru,"  and,  after  a  pleas- 
ant passage,  arrived  at  their  destination  the  evening  of 
February  ii.  Early  next  morning  the  Bishop  landed, 
and  called  at  the  Methodist  Mission  House,  to  the  great 
joy  of  Mr.  Harris,  missionary  in  charge,  and  the  Rev.  W. 
C.  Davisson  and  wife,  who  were  spending  the  winter 
here,  expecting  to  proceed  to  Hirosaki  early  in  the 
coming  spring.  The  Bishop  spent  ten  days  in  Hako- 
dati,  during  which  time  he  made  a  thorough  examina- 
tion of  the  field  and  the  work  under  the  care  of  Mr. 
Harris,  and,  by  his  judicious  counsel  and  hearty  sympa- 
thy with  the  missionary  cause,  gave  a  powerful  impetus 
to  the  work  of  our  mission  in  Hakodati.  While  in  Ha- 
kodati  Bishop  Wiley  dedicated  the  new  church  edifice 
which  Mr.  Harris  had  recently  completed ;  ordained 
the  Rev.  Yoitsu  Honda  to  the  office  of  deacon  in  the 
ministry  of  our  Church  ;  administered  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per to  the  native  Church,  and,  at  the  request  of  Mr. 
Harris,  administered  the  rite  of  baptism  to  four  adults ; 
preached  once  to  an  English-speaking  audience,  and 
delivered  three  addresses,  which  were  translated  to  the 
native  Church ;  wrote  two  letters — one  to  the  Christian 
believers  in  the  agricultural  college  in  Sapporo,  and  one 
to  the  native  Church  in  Hirosaki ;  and  in  many  other 
ways  labored  earnestly  and  successfully  for  the  promo- 
tion of  the  work  of  our  mission  in  Hakodati. 

February  22  Bishop  Wiley  embarked  at  Hakodati  on 
board  the  Japanese  steamer  "  Akitsushima  Maru,"  and 
the  morning  of  February  25  arrived  safely  in  Yokohama. 
March  2  he  took  passage  in  the  Japanese  steamer  "  To- 
kio  Maru  "  for  Nagasaki,  and  arrived  there  safely  the 
evening  of  March  6,  receiving  a  most  hearty  welcome 
from  Mr.  Davison  and  wife,  our  devoted  and  faithful 
missionary   workers   at   that    station.       The   Bishop    re- 


Bishop  Wiley  s  Visitation.  451 

mained  ten  days  in  Nagasaki,  and  labored  unceasingly 
to  promote  the  interests  of  our  work  there.  After  a 
careful  examination  of  the  field  he  directed  Mr.  Davison 
in  the  selection  of  an  admirable  site  for  a  native  chapel 
and  school  building,  which -will  supply  a  most  urgent 
need  of  our  work  in  Nagasaki.  At  Mr.  Davison's  re- 
quest he  administered  the  rite  of  baptism  to  two  adults. 
He  also  administered  the  Lord's  Supper  to  the  native 
Church,  and  delivered  a  most  excellent  address,  which 
Mr.  Davison  translated  to  a  large  audience  of  Japanese. 
The  Bishop's  visit  to  Nagasaki  afforded  very  great  com- 
fort and  encouragement  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Davison,  and 
in  every  way  has  helped  forward  the  work  of  our  mis- 
sion in  that  field. 

March  16  the  Bishop  embarked  on  the  "  Tokio  Maru," 
and  March  21,  arrived  safely  in  Yokohama,  from  which 
place,  on  the  afternoon  of  that  day,  he  proceeded  by 
the  railway  train  to  Tokio,  where  he  rejoined  his  family, 
and  was  most  cordially  welcomed  by  Rev.  Julius  Soper 
and  wife. 

Bishop  Wiley  remained  eight  days  in  Tokio,  and  gave 
most  earnest  attention  to  the  character  and  demands  of 
this  most  important  station  of  our  mission  in  Japan. 
The  Bishop  preached  Sunday  forenoon,  March  24,  to  a 
delighted  audience  of  English-speaking  people ;  bap- 
tized, at  Mr.  Soper's  request,  nine  adults ;  delivered  an 
excellent  address,  which  was  translated  by  Mr.  Soper,  to 
the  native  Church ;  made,  in  company  with  Mr.  Soper, 
a  personal  examination  of  Tokio,  as  a  field  for  mission- 
ary operations ;  and  in  many  other  ways,  by  his  intelli- 
gent advice  and  sympathy,  very  greatly  refreshed  the 
faithful  laborers  of  our  mission  in  Tokio,  and  contributed 
to  the  promotion  of  our  work  there. 

March  29  the  Bishop  and  his  family  returned  from 


452  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

Tokio  to  Yokohama.  Having  previously,  in  the  prose- 
cution of  his  tour  of  official  visitation  to  China  and 
Japan,  called  four  times  at  Yokohama,  the  calls  varying 
in  length  from  twenty-four  hours  to  five  days,  the 
Bishop,  by  diligent  inquiries  and  observation,  had  al- 
ready acquired  an  accurate  conception  of  the  claims  of 
•Yokohama  as  a  field  for  missionary  operations.  But 
notwithstanding  his  previous  opportunities,  during  the 
last  days  of  his  visitation  to  Japan  he  devoted  himself 
with  untiring  assiduity  to  a  thorough  examination  of 
Yokohama  and  the  work  of  our  mission  there ;  and, 
also,  to  a  review  of  the  entire  work  of  our  mission  in 
Japan,  all  of  which  he  had  carefully  studied,  and  nearly 
all  of  which  he  had  seen. 

Sunday  forenoon,  March  31,  he  preached  a  model 
sermon  to  a  thoroughly  appreciative  audience  of  En- 
glish-speaking people  in  the  Union  Church  of  Yoko- 
hama. Before  preaching  in  English  the  Bishop,  at  half- 
past  nine  A.  M,,  had  met  the  members  and  friends  of 
our  native  Church  in  our  mission  chapel  on  the  Bluff, 
and  delivered  to  them  a  very  appropriate  address,  which 
was  translated  by  Mr.  Correll.  The  address  and  its 
translation  were  listened  to  with  deep  interest  by  a 
large  and  intelligent  audience  of  Japanese.  At  half- 
past  two  P.  M.  the  three  Sunday-schools  connected 
with  our  mission  in  Yokohama  met  in  the  Bluff  Chapel 
for  a  general  recitation  from  the  Catechism,  Scripture 
Lessons,  etc.,  after  which  the  Bishop  made  a  few  re- 
marks, expressing  the  pleasure  it  gave  him  to  meet  such 
a  large  congregation  of  children,  and  to  listen  to  their 
prompt  answers  to  all  the  questions.  At  the  close  of 
the  Bishop's  remarks  the  children  all  rose  to  their  feet 
and  desired  him  to  bear  their  Christian  salutations  to 
the  Sunday-school  children  and  members  of  the  Church 


Bishop  Wiley  s  Visitation.  453 

of  Christ  in  the  United  States.  The  occasion  was  one 
of  rare  interest  and  pleasure.  In  the  evening  the  Bishop 
attended  Japanese  service  in  the  Bluff  Chapel,  and  list- 
ened to  a  discourse  from  Brother  Kurimura,  one  of  our 
helpers,  recently  received  on  trial,  and  elected  to  dea- 
cons' orders  in  the  Baltimore  Annual  Conference.  Thus 
closed  the  Bishop's  last  Sunday  in  Japan. 

At  daylight,  April  6,  1878,  the  Pacific  mail  steamer, 
*' City  of  Tokio,"  with  the  Bishop  and  his  family  on 
board,  steamed  out  of  the  harbor  of  Yokohama,  bound 
for  San  Francisco. 

12.  Prospects. 

The  success  which  has  already  crowned  the  efforts  of 
the  Japan  Mission  should  excite  the  liveliest  gratitude 
of  all  who  are  interested  in  the  progress  of  Christ's 
kingdom  in  heathen  lands.  Within  five  years  from  the 
time  our  missionaries  first  entered  Japan,  they  have 
made  creditable  progress  in  acquiring  the  Japanese  lan- 
guage; have  established  mission  stations  at  five  import- 
ant centers  of  population  and  political  influence;  have 
procured  church  buildings,  school,  and  dwelling-houses, 
the  estimated  value  of  which  is  ^25,000;  have  tran- 
slated into  Japanese  our  Catechism,  portions  of  our 
Discipline,  about  fifty  hymns,  and  prepared  one  original 
tract;  have  planted  out-stations,  extending  from  about 
thirty-five  miles  north-east  of  Tokio  to  two  hundred 
and  twenty  miles  west  of  Yokohama;  have  established 
a  first  class  seminary  for  young  ladies  in  Tokio,  under 
the  auspices  of  our  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  So- 
ciety; have  organized  five  flourishing  day-schools  for 
boys  and  girls;  have  matured  plans  for  a  mission  train- 
ing school  and  a  theological  seminary;  and,  best  of  all, 
have  gathered  under  their  care  a  native  Church,  coni- 

Vol.  II.— 27 


454  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 

prising  about  two  hundred  members  in  full  connection, 
of  whom  ten  are  candidates  for  the  Christian  ministry. 
There  has  also  been  received  on  trial  in  an  Annual  Con- 
ference of  our  Church  in  the  United  States,  one — 
Yoitsu  Honda — he  having  been  already  ordained  deacon 
by  Bishop  Wiley  during  his  recent  visit  to  Japan. 

The  openings  for  Christian  work  in  Japan  are  of  the 
most  important  and  promising  character.  In  no  country 
of  the  heathen  world,  at  the  present  day,  are  the  oppor- 
tunities and  indications  of  quick  returns  for  Christian 
work  more  cheering  and  urgent  than  they  are  in  Japan. 
It  is  true,  the  old  persecuting  edicts  against  Christianity 
have  not  been  repealed ;  it  is  true,  that  the  Government 
does  not  yet  feel  strong  enough  to  openly  tolerate  Chris- 
tianity ;  it  is  true,  that  in  parts  of  the  empire  the  old 
prejudices  against  Christianity  are  still  cherished  by  the 
people;  and  yet,  despite  all  these  and  other  untoward 
influences,  it  may  be  asserted  that,  to  most  of  the  essen- 
tial modes  of  Christian  work,  the  Japanese  empire  is 
now  practically  open.  The  recent  political,  religious, 
social,  and  educational  changes  that  have  occurred  in 
Japan  have  fully  aroused  the  mind  of  the  nation,  and 
prepared  it  to  welcome  the  new  era  of  civilization  and 
progress.  Japan  has  forsaken  her  former  guides  in 
matters  of  religion,  and  now  awaits  the  advent  of  the 
Great  Teacher. 

Our  Japan  Mission  most  urgently  needs  an  immediate 
and  powerful  re-enforcement.  While  during  the  first 
five  years  our  success,  as  compared  with  our  paucity  of 
workers  and  limited  appliances,  has  surpassed  expecta- 
tion, it  is  evident  to  any  who  will  examine  the  present 
demands  of  the  work,  that  unless  our  mission  is  prompt- 
ly and  vigorously  strengthened  it  will  be  impossible  for 
us   to  carry  forward   successfully  the  work   under  our 


Prospects.  455 

care.  The  rapid  development  of  the  work  of  our  mis- 
sion, demanding  resources  of  administration  far  beyond 
our  ability  to  supply;  five  years  of  arduous,  incessant, 
and  harassing  labor,  which,  in  greater  or  less  degree,  has 
reduced  the  working  capacity  of  the  members  of  the 
mission;  the  presence  in  the  field  of  two  forms  of  Chris- 
tianity other  than  Protestant,  with  their  trained  agents 
and  ample  financial  resources;  the  intense  desire  of  the 
Japanese  for  knowledge,  and  the  impulsiveness  of  their 
character,  which  makes  it  apparently  impossible  for 
them  to  wait  upon  slow  processes  of  development — these, 
and  other  considerations  that  might  be  adduced,  will 
indicate  with  perhaps  sufficient  clearness  the  imperative 
demand  for  the  immediate  re-enforcement  to  which  we 
have  referred. 


MISSIONARIES   SENT   OUT    TO   JAPAN. 

In.  Ex. 

1S73     Robert  Samuel  Maclay 

1873     Mrs.  Henrietta  Caroline  Maclay 

1873     Irvin  Henry  Correll 

1873     Mrs.  Jennie  Long  Correll 

1873     John  Carrol  Davison 

1873     Mrs.  Mary  Elizabeth  Davison 

1873     Julius  Soper 

1873     Mrs.  Mary  Frances  Soper 

1873     Merriman  C.  Harris 

1873  Mrs.  Flora  Best  Harris 

1874  Miss  Dora  E.  Schoonmaker,  (W.  F.  M.  S.) 

1874     John  Ing • 1878 

1874     Mrs.  Lucy  E.  H.  Ing 1878 

1876  Miss  Olive  Whiting,  (W.  F.  M.  S.) 

1877  W.  C.  Davisson 

1877  Mrs. Davisson 

1878  Miss  Susan  B.  Higgins,  (W.  F.  M.  S.) 

1878     Miss  M.  A.  Priest,  (W.  F.  M.  S.) 


456 


Methodist  Episcopal  Missions. 


STATISTICS   OF   THE  JAPAN   MISSION. 


Year. 


1S73 
1874 

1875 
1876 
1877 
1878 

Total 


Expenditures.      .S 


$10,432  52 

15,837  90 
26,837  go 
17,684  76 
13,114  78 
17,605  03 


$,101,512 


CO 

oi 

t 

,=^ 

03 

a 
1 

1 

2 

a 
0 

0^ 

1 

1 

§ 
-c 

f 

c 

0 

s 

< 

:zi 

s 

d. 

<l 

TSl 

■Sl 

5 

'e 

•• 

2 

*6 

2 

5 

6 

7 

17 

6 

I 

30 

5 

7 

43 

30 

35 

. 

no 

7 

Q 

12 

114 

no 

65 

3 

150 

12 

7 

28 

250 

126 

146 

304 

34 

35 

40 

416 

289 

254 

4 

594 

$4,000 
15,000 
22,225 
24,300 
25,200 

$90,725 


APPENDIX. 


jSTo   I. 

Comparative  Table  of  the  other  Principal  MIsaionary  Societies  of  (he 
World.* 


3. 
1 

SOCIETIES. 

=1. 

ill 
III 

ll 

ll 
11 

Income  of  the 
Society  in  1875 
and  1873. 

A.D. 

AMERICAN  SOCIKTIKS. 

160 
64 
140 
15 
4 
8 
4 

20 
16 
9 
4 
13 
19 
12 

200 
94 
155 

201 
7 
213 
11 
12 
6 
28 
30 
15 
11 
56 
4 
2 
22 

2 

2 

155 

21 

9^ 
14 
62 
36 
21 
17 

^ 
20 

4 
60 

4 

10 
20 

4 
26 

"""2 

1,057 
973 
511 
128 
21 
40 
8 
56 
5 
18 

"96 
24 
94 

870 

209 

3,927 

2.200 

128 
41 
10 

230 
10 
56 
14 

286 
12 
11 

100 
21 

ll,.^6 

55.567 

(5,901 

1,369 

371 

737 

2,416 

2,800 

550 

611 

150 

7«5 

1,153 

743 

84 

18,413 

36,468 

94,212 

24,647 

732 

112,104 

3b3 

225 

398 

2,387 

5,044 

2,049 

7,i75 
284 
251 

.o66 

22.523 
6,6S9 

12,509 

1,275 

&15 

2,673 

"329 
2,707 

2.,5«9 

4.50 

2,000 

23,000 
15.357 
61,925 
47,396 

1,200 
140,000 

4,244 

1,389 

836 

11,303 

1,241 

10,580 

82 

"275 

14,866 
13,037 
3,218 
2,046 
3,951 
150 
1,465 
1,684 

■93M 

1,400 

62 

62 

2,066 
137 
458 

5,a38 
2.148 

^468,620 

1814 
1832 
1832 
1833 
1887 
1845 
1^45 
184.J 
1S4(; 
18*3 
18.V,l 

Bnptist  Missionary  Union 

241.970 

Presbyterian  Board                           

45tv718 

Reformed  Church      

54,250 

Free-will  Baptists 

14,996 

Evangelical  Lutheran  Missionary  Society 

Baptist  P'ree  Missions.      .          .                   

28,0(10 
10,000 

52,000 

27.424 

American  Missionary  Association 

2i.(nG 

I'liited  I'.rethren 

6,000 

67,467 

42.234 

1861 
1861 

1701 

Nova  Scotia  and  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church 
German  Evangelical  Church.                ... 

18,000 

BRITISH  SOCIETIES. 

400.000 

2r6.050 

1795 
1800 

517,770 

Church  Missionary  Society       ....        

879,1^0 

1816 

General  Baptist         . .          

48.000 

500,000 

lg94 

Church  of  Scotland 

50.0(10 

1840 

Iiish  Presbyterian  Church 

40,000 

18411 

Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodists        

14,525 

149,570 

1 1,525 

EnRlish  Presbyterian  Church 

51,124 

1844 

1847 

6N(H0 

I'nited  Presbyterian  Church 

192.305 

10.075 

1(\000 

1 86i 

China  Island  Mission 

20,((()0 

186i 

Isolated  Missions  (India)        

1865 

Assam  and  Cachar  Missionary  Society 

11         61 
19i    2,210 
2          50 

1,523    22.283 

2,000 

Strict  Baptists 

CONTINENTAL. 

90.008 

46 
210 

69 
136 

12 

^7 
102 

12 
9 

14 

«2 
12 
6 

52 
14 
57 

aooo 

4,14x 

2,2l9 

6,193 

3,580 

7.592 

9,291 

101 

3.55 

80 

1,946 

71 

2.i46 

300 

1,300 

14,850 
3,000 
2,46s 

40.000 

1816 

Basle  Missionary  Society                             ... 

15().46S 

18''2 

Paris  Evangelical  Society        

2.5,000 

60.000 

18-r? 

50,0(0 

1836 
1836 

Gossner's  Mission                                             ... 

22,.5('0 

Leipsic  Evangelical  Lutheran  Society 

49,5(0 

183b 
1842 

23,500 

Norwegian  Society 

19,".00 

1850 
1852 

1%0 

Berlin  Union  Society. 

3  (KK) 

Hermansburgh  Society         .     .        

37,735 

Danish  Missionary  Society 

7.51  lO 

1860 
1«60 

12,.500 

4,700 

1860 
1860 

Godavery  Delt a  Mission, .                          

INDEPENDENT,  OR  LOCAL  SOCIETIES. 

Sandwich  Islands— Hawaiian  Church 

Karen  Home  Mission 



•Chiefly  from  "A  Survey  of  Fifty  Years'  Mission  Work,"  by  Dr.  Irving. 

3 


460 


Appendix. 

JSTo.   XX. 


OFFICERS   AND   MANAGERS   OF  THE   SOCIETY   FROM   THE 
BEGINNING. 


Presidents. 

Tn.  Ex.      In.  Ex. 

mo  Rev.  Bishop  William  M'Kendree.  1836,1852  Rev.  Bishop  Beverly  Waugh....  1858 
1K58  Rev.  Bishop  Rol)ert  R.Roberts...  184:3|1858  Rev.  Bishop  Thomas  A.  Morris. .  1874 

1S43  Rev.  Bishop  Joshua  Soule 1846  1874  Rev.  Bishop  Edmund  S.  Janes..  1876 

1846  Rev.  Bishop  Elijah  Bedding 185211876  Rev.  Bishop  Levi  Scott 


Vice-Presidents. 


1819 

Rev. 

^'<\\) 

Hev. 

isli) 

Rev. 

^s\9 

Rev. 

^x^9 

Rev. 

1SI9 

Rev. 

1H19 

Ilev. 

LSI  9 

Kev. 

IS-!;', 

Rev. 

1H->;{ 

Rev. 

^^1H 

Rev. 

is;>:! 

Rev. 

1S-J4 

Rev. 

1S134 

Rev. 

1«:!5 

Bev. 

1«-i5 

Rev. 

ls:!(i 

Kev, 

^m 

Kev. 

1828 

Rev. 

1S29 

Rev. 

18H0 

Kev. 

18H() 

Kev. 

1K« 

Kev. 

1h;« 

Rev. 

IKio 

Kev. 

is;!7 

Rev. 

18:!7 

Rev. 

1S44 

Rev. 

1H44 

Rev. 

1S52 

Kev. 

1H52 

Rev. 

1852 

Rev. 

1852 

Kev. 

Bishop  Enoch  Georee 

Bishop  Robert  R.  Roberts. 

Nathan  Hangs 

George  Pickering 

George  Harmon 

Truman  Bishop 

Fldward  Cannon 

Joshua  Wells 

Peter  P.  Sandford 

Thomas  L.  Douglass 

William  M.  Kennedy 

John  Early 

John  Scripps 

William  Winans 

Bishop  Joshua  Soule 

Bishop  Elijah  Hedding 

Laban    Clark 

Thomas  Whitehead 

John  Emory 

William   Capers 

Daniel  Ostrander 

Jacob  Young 

Bishop  James  0.  Andrew.. 

Samuel  INIerwin 

Nathan  Bangs 

Bishop  Beverly  Waugh 

Bishop  Thomas  A.  Morris. . 
Bishop  Leonidas  L.  Hamline 
Bishop  Edmund  S.  Janes  .. 

Bishop  Levi  Scott 

Bishop  Matthew  Simpson.. 
Bishop  Osmon  C.  Baker... 
Bishop  Edward  R.  Ames. . . 


1829  1853 
1835  1853 

1822  1855 
1835  1856 
1835  1856 
1129  1856 

1823  1857 
1835-,  1857 


1863 
1863 
1S65 
1865 
1865 
1866 
1867 
1867 
1867 
1869 
1872 
1872 
1872 
1H72 
1872 
1872 
1S72 
1S72 
1876 
1876 
1876 


Rev.  Stephen  Martindale 1856 

Rev.  Ileman  Bangs 1855 

Rev.  James  Floy 1857 

Rev.  Nathan  Bangs 1863 

Francis  Hall,  Esq 1867 

Rev.  Phineas  Rice 1857 

Rev.  Willi;im  H.  Norris 1865 

Rev.  Abiathar  M.  Osbon 1862 

Hon.  Enoch  L.  Fancher 

Hon.  Moses  F.  Odell 1867 

Daniel  L.  Ross,  Esq 1869 

Rev.  Edwin  E.  Griswold 1865 

Rev.  John  S.  Porter 1865 

Rev.  Bishop  Davis  W.  Clark 1871 

Rev.  Bishop  Edward  Thomson..  1870 

Rev.  Bishop  Calvin  Kingsley 1870 

Rev.  Morris  D'C.  Crawford 

William  B.  Skidraore,  Esq 1876 

Rev.  John  A.  Roche 1876 

James  H.  Taft,  Esq 

Hon.  Oliver  Hoyt 

Rev.  Bishop  Thomas  Bowman... 
Rev.  Bishop  William  L.  Harris.. 
Rev.  Bishop  Randolph  S.  Foster. 

Rev.  Bishop  Isaac  W.  Wiley 

Rev.  Bishop  Stephen  M.  Merrill. 
Rev.  Bishop  Edward  G.Andrews. 

Rev.  Bishop  Gilbert  Haven 

Rev.  Bishop  Jesse  T.  Peck 

Rev.  Daniel  Curry 

Rev.  Daniel  Wise 

Hiram  M.  Forrester,  Esq 


Honorary  Secretary.  _    , 

1872  Rev.  John  P.  Durbin 1875 

Corresponding  Secretaries.t 

1819  Rev.  Thomas  Mason 182511840  Rev.  Edward  R.  Ames 1844 

"        ^  .      .-  .^™,  jj^^^   Rev.  Charles  Pitman 1850 

1850  Rev.  John  P.  Durbin 1872 

1860  Rev.  William  L.  Harris 1872 

1864  Rev.  .Joseph  M.  Trimble 1868 

1«72  Rev.  Robert  L.  Dashiell 

1872  Rev.  Thomas  M.  Eddy 1874 

1872  Rev.  John  M.  Reid 


182 )  Rev.  John  Emory 1828 

1828  Rev.  J.  J.  Mattliias 1829 

j«29  Rev.  Beverly  Waugh 1830 

18:!0  Rev.  Samuel  Luckey 18:31 

1831  Rev.  Beverly  Waugh 1834 

1,'<34  Rev.  John  P.  Durbm 1836 

1«36  Rev.  Nathan  Bangs 1841 

1810  Rev.  William  Capers 1»44 


Treasurers. 


1819  Rev.  Joshua  Soule 1822 

1S22   Rev.  Nathan  Bangs 1835 

1835  Rev.  Beverlv   Waugh 1836 

1836  Rev.  Thomas  Mason 1841 


1841   Rev.  George  Lane 1853 

ls.i3  Rev.  Thomas  Carlton 1872 

1872  Rev.  Reuben  Nelson 1879 

1879  John  M.  Phillips 


•  We  have  made  no  distinction  in  the  Vice-Presidents  as  to  number— first,  second, 
etc.— or  as  to  the  Conferences  they  were  elected  by. 

t  We  have  chosen  to  classify  all  Corresponding  Secretaries  together.    For  any  pecu- 
liarity of  relation,  duties,  or  title  of  the  oHice,  we  refer  to  the  history. 
2 


Appendix. 


461 


Assistant  Treasurers. 

In.  Ex.  I    In. 

1837  Rev.  George  Lane 1838  1861   Rev.  Adam  Poe 

1838  Rev.  John  F.  Wright l)!(45,18t;9  Rev.  Luke  Hitchcock. 

1845  Rev.  Leroy  Swormstedt IBtjll 


1819  Daniel  Ayers,  Esq 

1822  Lancaster  S.  Hurlinp:,  Esq 
1837  Francis  Hall.  Esq 


Recording  Secretaries. 

182211847  John  B.  Edwards,  Esq. 
1837  1857  Rev.  David  Terry 


1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1S19 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1819 
1820 
1820 
18-:0 
1820 
1820 
1821 
1821 
1821 
1821 
1821 
1822 
1822 
1822 
1823 
1823 
1823 
1*23 
1823 
1823 
1S24 
1824 
1S24 


Clerk 
Francis  Hall.  Esq 1837 

Elected   Managers. 

Joseph  Smith 184111824  Peter  Pinckney. 

Robert  Mathison I835il824  John  C.  Totten. 

Joseph  Sand  ford 1828  1824  Thomas  Harley. 


George  Suckley 1846 

Samuel  L.  Waldo 1825 

Stephen  Dando 1852 

Samuel  B.  Harper 1835 

William  Duval 1838 

Paul  Hick  . .   1827 

John  Westfield 1831 

Thomas  Roby 1829 

Benjamin  Disbrow 1825 

James  B.  Gascoigne 1837 

Philip  I.  Arcularius 1824 

James  B.  Oakley 1827 

George  Caines ..  1825 

Dr.  Richard  Seaman 1824'l'^2i 

Dr.  Nehemiah  Gregory l^-Jl  l-2ii 

John  Boyd 1>21  i^L'si 

M.H.Smith ]s21   ]^-}r, 

Nathaniel  Jarvis 1840  j  1827 

Robert  Snow 1821 1 1827 

Andrew  Mercein 1821  ]  827 

Joseph  Moser 1821  \ 

William  Myers 1824 

William  B.  Skidmore 1876 

Gilbert  Coutant 1820 

Abraham  P;iul 1823 

Samuel   Stillwell 1820 

Eliphalet  Wheeler 1820 

George  W.  Pittman 1820 

Abraham  Shotwell 1820 

James  Donaldson 1820 

James  Demaresif. 1820 

Abraham  Davis 1820 

Abraham  Miller 1820 

William  Barker 1820 

James  Palmer 1820 

George  Taylor 1820 

John  Shaw 

Tiancaster  S.  Burling 


1825 

1827 

1827 

1824  JohnBartine 1827 

1825  Walter  S.  Smith 1829 

1825  Ralph  Mead 1856 

1825  Robert  Smart 1833 

1825  Thomas   Sands 1826 

1825  James  Latourette 1826 

1825  Simeon  Price 1826 

1826  Peter  Badeau 1841 

1826  John  Bailey 1828 

1826  David  Keys 1829 

1826  Andrew  C.  Wheeler 1827 

1826  Jacob  Ruckel 1838 

1826  Gilbert  Coutant 1827 

Abraham  Stagg 1830 

John  Vanderpool 1827 

Jolin  Valentine 1842 

Philip  Romaine 1829 

William  Haines 1838 

John  G.  Horton 1828 

Henry  Worrall 1828 

i^:^/  James  Albro 1828 

1827  Michael   Houseworth 1844 

1827  James  L.  Phelps 1870 

1828  William    Gale 1831 

1828  Andrew  L.  llalsted 1833 

1828  Schureinan  llalsted 1834 

1828  Dr.  David  .M.  Reese 1843 

1828  William  Smith 1831 

1829  George  Innes IJ^O 

1829  W.W.Lake 1837 

1829  James  Donaldson  1831 

1829  Henry  Moore 1833 

1829  Henry  Worrall 18;]0 

1830  Philip  Romaine 1840 

1831  Barber  Badger 18.33 

1831  Nicholas  Schureman 1.835 

182011831  Geoi-ge  W.  Fowler Is34 

1822ll831  Peter  Palmer 18:^2 

William  A.  Mercein 1828 !  1831  Henry  Worrall 1849 

John  Paradise 1x2411832  James  B.  Oakley 1><;34 

Nirholas  Schureman 1822:1x33  Caleb  Green 18.;rt 

James  Woods 1822  ]833  Ezekiel  J.  Moore 1838 

Thomas  Carpenter 1825  1833  George  Taylor l<n 

William  M.  Carter 1823  1833  John  B.  Clark 1836 

Andrew  C.  Wheeler 1823  18.34  John  P.  Aimes Ix41 

John  Taylor 1823  1834  Adam  C.  Leach 18;57 

Abraham   Coddington 1823  1834  Benjamin  Disbrow 1841 

Nathaniel  C.  Hart 1823jl834  Abraham  Brower 18:^5 

Dr.  Stephen  D.  Beekman 1834I18:]4  Henry  Moore 1861 

Bishop  Shearwood Is-Ji;  is:;5  George  W.  Fowler 18:^7 

Rev.  Lawrence  Keane l82t)  1^35  James  Beatty 1837 

George   Innes 1x21  ix:;,)  Dr.  Thomas  Barrett 18.39 

Thomas  Truslow 1824  183.)  Benjamin  F.  Howe 1845 

Frederick  Shonnard 1827  1835  Abraham  Stagg 1840 

Samuel  Martin 1826  1835  Benjamin  Mead ]8;i8 

Samuel  Williams 1837  1837  Lancaster  S.  Burling 18.")2 

Thomas   Brown 1842  1837  Abraham  Shotwell 1x38 

H.  Smith 1825  18:57   William  Smith 1,8-J8 

William  Hibbard 1827 1 1837  Jothata  S.  Fountain 1412 


46: 


Appendix. 


In.  Kv. 

IKil  Samuel  Martin 1842 

]k;7  .Tames    Harper 1840 

1n;;s  KiMstus  Ilyile 1839 

1«;;8  Peter  iM'Namara l83'.t 

]«38  James  B.  Oakley 18(i8 

1838  Gilbert   Coutant 1839 

18,38  Israel  D.  Disosway 1842 

1838  Gabriel  P.  Disosway 1847 

1S39  .John  W.   Howe 1848 

183!)  Ira  Pereso 1841 

ISW   William  N.  Smith 1840 

1839  Dr.  Alfred  S.  Purdy 1850 

1839  William  Gale 1842 

1^39  Abraham  Stagrg 1840 

1X40  Dr.  S.  Throckmorton 1860 

1840  John  Culver 1841 

1840  Sterling   Armstrong 1841 

1840  Peter  E.  Coon 1858 

18411  Louis  King 1843 

1840  James  Beatty 1842 

1841  Rev.  David  Terry 1842 

1841  William  Ludlam 1842 

1841   Francis  Godine 1859 

1841  Rev.  John  M.  Howe,  M.D 1842 

1841  William  Argall 1842 

1841  James  H.  Birdsall 1842 

1841  Eliphalet  Wheeler 184-2 

1842  William  M'Lean,  Jun 1844 

1^:42   Dr.  Stephen  R.  Kirl)y 1843 

1842  John  P.  Aimes 1843 

1542  Hiram  P.  Rowel 1843 

1842  John  Harper 1844 

1842  Peter  M'Namara 1843 

1842  Adam  C.  Leach 1843 

1842  Schureraan  Halsted 18.53 

1842  William  G.  Boggs 1843 

1842  Edmund  Drigs-'s 1843 

18^2  J.^lm  Mollard 1843 

1842   Daniel   Barker 1843 

1842  William  E.Barnes 1847 

1543  Rev.  David  Terry 1^44 

1843  Sylvanus  Gedney 1844 

1843   Oliver  Loveland 1«7 

1843  James  Armstrong 1^11 

1843  John  Raynor. 1m',:, 

1843  George  T.  Cobb l.<vl 

1X43  Rev.  John  M.  Howe,  M.D 1845 

1843  Nehemiah  Miller 1849 

1843  John  B.  Edwards 1847 

1843   Rev.  Thomas  MFarlane 1845 

1843  Abraham  K.  Van  Vleck 1844 

1844  John  M'Lean 1857 

1844  T.   W.  Marshall 1845 

1844  Daniel  Barker 1845 

1844  Dr.  Mark  Stephenson 1845 

1844  Nicholas  Schurenian 1848 

1844  William  Cartwright 1845 

l.st4  Amos  W.  Brown 18-53 

1845  William  G.  Bocgs 1849 

1845  Orlando  D.  M'Clain 1847 

1845  Rowland  Gelston 1847 

1845  Joseph  Adams 1847 

1845  Charles   Matthews 1847 

1X45  Eliphalet  Wheeler 18.53 

1S45  James  W.  Barker 1848 

181(i  John  Falconer 

184(i  Leonard  Kirbv 1851 

1X47   William  A.  Cox 18H7 

1847   Reulien  C.  Bull 1849 

1847  Daniel  Drew lX4x 

1847  James  G.  Utter 1848 

1847  Francis  Hall 18fi7 

1848  Louis  B.  Loder 1867 

1848    William  Truslnw 1870 

1848  John  G.  Iladden 1851 

1818  W.  II.  Van  Coti 1849 

1>H8  A.  A.  Deuman 1849 


1853 
ia53 
1853 
1858 
1853 
185:3 
185:3 
1853 
1853 
1853 
1853 
1853 
18.53 
1853 
1855 
1855 
1855 
18.56 
18.56 
lX5(i 
1X.56 
18,56 
1X56 
1856 
18.56 
18,56 
1856 
1856 
1856 
1857 
1857 


Ex. 

J.  B.  Gascoigne 1849 

E.  L.  Fancher 

William  P.  Burgess 18.53 

S.  P.  Patterson 1871 

Richard    Moore 1851 

Dr.  Samuel  A.  Purdy 1858 

Dr.  Walter  C.  Palmer 1860 

Fletcher  Harper 1852 

J.  N.  Harriott 1&52 

Ebenezer  H.  Brown 1857 

B.  C.  Wandell is.52 

Daniel  Drew 18-52 

D.  S.  Duncomb 185*) 

Charles  C.  Leigh 18.55 

Dr.  Alfred  S.  Purdy 18.53 

Leonard  Kirby 1853 

William  R.  Martin lx.53 

J.  D.  Sparkman 1853 

J.  H.  Taft 

Moses  F.  Odell 1866 

William  W.  Cornell 1863 

Rev.  N.  Bangs 1863 

Rev.  Randolph  S.  Foster 18-56 

Rev.  Bishop  Beverly  Waugh....  1859 
Rev.  Bishop  Thomas  A.  Morris..  1872 
Rev.  Bishop  Edmund  S.  Janes. .  1872 

Rev.  Bishop  Levi  Scott 1872 

Rev.  Bishop  Matthew  Simpson..  1872 

Rev.  Bishop  Osmon  C.  Baker 1871 

Rev.  Bishop  Edward  R.  Ames...  1872 

Rev.  John  P.  Durbin 1875 

Rev.  Thomas  Carlton 1874 

Rev.  Leroy  Swormstedt 1855 

Rev.  Zebulon  Phillips 1857 

Rev.  Thomas  E.  Bond,  M.D 1857 

Rev.  Daniel  P.  Kidder 1857 

Rev.  Abel  Stevens 1864 

Rev.  Heman  Bangs 1859 

Rev.  David  Terry 1870 

Rev.  Stephen  Martindale 18-56 

Rev.  Jolin   Kennedy 1855 

Rev.  R.  M.  Hatfield 1859 

Rev.  Harvey  Husted 1855 

Rev.  John  S.  Porter 1866 

I'.ev.  James  Ayers 1856 

Rev.  James  Floy 1864 

Rev.  Moses  L.  Scudder 1856 

Rev.  John  B.  Hagany 18-56 

Rev.  Lenord  M.  Vincent 1856 

Rev.  James  H.  Perry 1858 

Rev.  John  M.  Reid m58 

,Rev.  Zphaniah  N.   Lewis 18-56 

Rev.  Joseph  B.  Wakeley 1859 

Dr.  Alfred  S.  Purdy 18-56 

J.  B.  Edwards 1863 

B.  W.  Benson 1859 

Timothy  A.  Howe 

Hiram  M.  Forrester 

W.  W.  White 1862 

Noah  W'orrall 1870 

Rev.  Jesse  T.  Peck 18-59 

Rev.  Henry  Lounsbury 1856 

Rev.  Henry  J.  Fox 18-57 

Rev.  Pliineas  Rice 18-57 

Rev.  Allen  Steele 1858 

Hev.  Charles  H.  Whitecar 18.57 

Rev.  W.  H.  Norris 1865 

Rev.  Al)iatharM.  Osbon 1862 

Rev.  John  Crawford 1X.58 

Rev.  Lucius  IL  King 18.")8 

Rev.  Willi;im  H.  Ferris IX-'.S 

Hon.  George  T.  Cobb 1865 

William  R.  Martin 1858 

.1.  Reid 18-59 

John  B.  Dickinson 1857 

Rev.  Joseph   Holdich 

Rev.  James  Porter 1870 


Appendix. 


463 


Tn. 


Er. 

1857  Rev.  Dallas  D.  Lore 1802 

1857  Kev.  K.  C.  Putney 1800 

18-57  Rev.  Edwin  L.  Janes 185;t 

1857   Rev.  T.  M'CarrolI 1858 

1857   Henry  J.  Baker 1«"^ 

1857  Jonathan  0.  Fowler 18<.o 

1857  Oliver  Hoyt 1859 

ia58  Rev.  S.  D.  Brown 18b0 

1858  Rev.  Isaac  W.  Wiley 1859 

1858  Rev.  John  M'Clintock 18(51 

1858  Rev.  Daniel  Wise ,^^^ 

1858  Rev.  Morris  D'C.  Crawford 1863 

1858   Rev.  John  A.  Roche 187< 

1858  Rev.  John  Miley 18;j9 

1858  Daniel  L.  Ross 18*39 

1858  J.  S.  M'Lean ^^_^ 

ia58  Andrew  V.  Stout 18)9 

1858  Sylvanus  Gedney 18ti2 

18.59  Rev.  Aloses  L.  Scudder 18b2 

ia59  Rev.  John  B.  Ilajtany 1866 

1859  Rev.  Henry  Lounsberry 1861 

1859  Rev.  W.  P.  Strickland 1860 

1859  Rev.  George  R.  Crooks 186 

1859  Rev.  John  P.  Newman 1861 

1859  Rev.  Thomas  H.  Burch 1861 

1859  Rev.  J.  T.  Crane 1861 

m59  J.  T.  Martin 1863 

1859  Cornelius  Walsh 1870 

1859  Harold  Dollner 186;] 

1859  Henry  Humes I861 

1859  James  Little 1870 

1860  Rev.  John   Poisal 18b2 

1860  Rev.  J.  L.  G.  M'Kown 

1860  James  Bishop 1867 

1860  W.  R.  Foster 1861 

1860  R.  Jenkins 1863 

1S61  Rev.  Edward  Thomson 1865 

1861  Rev.  Randolph  S.  Foster 1863 

1861  Rev.  B.  H.  Nadal 1863 

1861  Rev.  James  M.  Tuttle 

isiil  Rev.  John  Miley 186b 

1861  John  French 

1861  Jonathan    Purdy 1865 

1861  J.  H.  Ockershausen 1873 

1862  Rev.  Henry  J.  Fox 1867 

1862  Rev.  John  W.  Lindsay 1866 

1862  Rev.  George  S.  Hare 1864 

1862  Rev.  Robert  L.  Dashiell 1869 

1862  Rev.  Cyrus  D.  Foss 

1862   (t.  Crouch 18b3 

1862  Steplien  Crowell 

18(S  Rev.  E.  E.  Griswold 1865 

1863  Rev.  W.  H.  Ferris 1864 

18ii3  Rev.  John  P.  Newman I861 

1863  Rev.  B.Day 1865 

1863  J.    M"Coy 18bS 

186^1   Oliver  Hoyt 

1863   Charles  C.  North 

is<v5  Gilbert  Oakley 

186:3   Nathaniel  Briggs 1864 

1863  John  C.  Havemeyer 1864 

1861  Rev.  Morris  D"C.  Crawford 

mu  Rev.  R.  M.  Hatfield 186< 

18tU  Rev.  Daniel  Curry 

1864  Rev.  W.  E.  Perry 1866 

1864  B.  C.  Wandell 1867 

18(>4  Watson  Sanford 1868 

1865  Rev.  Bishop  Davis  W.  Clark 1871 

1865  Rev.  Bishop  Edward  Thomson.    1870 
1865  Rev.  Bishop  Calvin  Kingsley....  1870 

1865  Schureman  Halsted 1869 

lSir,6  Rev.  Archibald  C.  Foss 1869 

\m\  Rev.  Randolph  S.  Foster 18>v 

18i;(;  Harold   Dollner 1><6'. 

1«66  Rev.  Heinan  Bangs 1868 

1X(;6  Rev.  Henry  B.  Ridgaway 1876 

1866  Rev.  J,  Ayers 1869 


In.  Ex. 

1866  Rev.  Albert  S.  Hunt 

Rev.  George   Hughes 1867 

18t;6  C.  H.  Fellows 

18()6  W.  W.  Cornell 1870 

18C,7  Rev.  Thomas  Sewall 1869 

1867  Rev.  R.  V.  Lawrence 1868 

18h7  Rev.  Levi  S.  Weed m59 

18ti7  Rev.  W.  L.  Harris 1873 

1867  Rev.  Stephen  D.  Brown 1875 

1867  S.  U.  F.  Odell 1875 

1867  Isaac  Odell 

181)7   0.  H.  P.  Archer 

18()7  George  J.  Fei-ry 

is(;8  Rev.  Charles  B.  Sing 1870 

1868  Rev.  P:.  H.Stokes 1869 

lsti8  Joseph  F.  Knapp 

1868  JI.  S.  Allison 1869 

1S68  Jonathan  0.  Fowler 1876 

1869  Rev.  John  Lanahan 1876 

1869  Rev.  Otis  Henry  Titfany 1876 

1869  John  Stephenson 

1869  James  M.  Fuller 

1869  George  T.  Cobb 1870 

18i;9  George  I.  Seney 

1869  Rev.  Edward  G.  Andrews 1872 

1869  Rev.  Lewis  R.  Dunn 

1869  Rev.  Jesse  T.  Peck 

1869  Rev.  Thomas  M.  Eddy 

1869  Rev.  Gilbert   Haven 

1869  Rev.  Albert  D.  Vail 

1869  George  G.  Reynolds 

1869  Clinton  B.  Fisk 

1869  John  A.  Wright 

1870  Rev.  Thomas  H.  Burch 1871 

1870  Rev.  Aaron  K.  Sandford 

1870  Rev.  William  M' Donald 1871 

187!)  Rev.  Robert  H.  Patterson 1874 

1><70  Stephen  Barker 

1870  Theodore  Runyon 1874 

1870   Thomas  Snppington 1871 

1870  Andrew  V.  Stout __    ^ 

1S71   Rev.  John  A.  M.  Chapman 1878 

1871  Rev.  John  F.  Hurst 

Rev.  John  Miley 

Rev.  John  B.  Merwin 

Rev.  George  F..  Kettell 

Alexander  Ervin 1872 

John    Whiteman 1878 


1871 

1872 
1872 


1871 


1879 


1«76 
1876 
1876 


Rev.  William  F.  Butler. 

Rev.  Reuben  Nelson 

Rev.  William  M'Allister.... 
1872  Rev.  Christian  F.  Grimm... 
1872  Rev.  Richard  Van  Horne... 

1872  Rev.  WilliaTH  F.  Warren 

1S72  Rev.  AVilliain  S.  Studley.   .. 

l.*72   Rev.  Erastus  ().  Haven 

1S72   Rev.  John  H.  Vincent 1878 

1872  John  M.  Phillips 

1873  David  Taylor 

1874  Kev.  D.  D.  Lore 1875 

1874  J.  H.  Bentley 

1875  Rev.  William  P.  Abbott 1878 

1575  Harold   Dollner 

1875  Rev.  S.  W.  Thom-,is 

1871)  Rev.  John  P.  Newman 

li<76   l<ev.  A.  L.  Brice 

1876  Rev.  Cliarles  H.  Fowler 

1  i>i76  Rev.  Jacob  Todd 

l«7t)  Rev.  Charles  s.  narrower 

1.S76  Rev.  James  M.  Buckley 

1.><76   Rev.  D.   A.  Goodsell 

1576  Rev.  John  W.  Beach 

1S76  Rev.  Henry  W.  Warren 

lf<76  John  B.  Cornell 

1876  Thomas  W.  Price 

1876  Lemuel  Skidniore 


RECEIPTS  OF  THE  SOCIETY  FROM  THE  BEGINNING. 


From  Con- 

Dates. 

ferences 

From 

From 

Total. 

From 

and 

Legacies. 

Sundries. 

Bible 

Mii-sions. 

Society, 

Received  during  year  1820 

$823  04 
2,32S  76 

S-| 

"                " 

1822 





2,547  39 

K^ 

w                          « 

1823 



5,427  14 

?l^ 

M                                 11 

1824 

8,589  92 

*— 

U                                 U 

1825 





4,140  16 

«.-  "* 

u                            " 

1826 



4,(>64  11 

:l 

M                                 •( 

1827 

6.812  49 

U                                 U 

1828 

6,245  17 

1» 

U                                 U 

1829 



14,176  11 

a;  u 

U                                  tt 

18:50 

13,128  63 

II -5 

u                        u 

1831 

9,950  57 

ti-a 

u                      u 

18:^2 



11,.379  66 

•"st- 

u                            » 

1833 

17,097  05 

gi* 

H                                 Ik 

1834 

35,700  15 

^•^^ 

M                              U 

18;35 

30,492  21 

oc  >5 

u                        u 

1836 



59,517  16 

U                                 11 

1837 

57,096  05 

-a  kS 

w                        u 

1838 





96,087  36 

111 

U                                 H 

1839 

•  • 

132,480  29 

U                                 U 

1^0 

136.410  87 

u                        u 

1841 

139,925  76 

-Ih 

M                                 •» 

1842 

139,473  25 

c"3 

U                                 11 

1843 



144,770  80 

S£S 

M                                 U 

1^ 

146,578  78 

^^2 

U                                 U 

1845 



94,562  27 

"^^^ 

U                                 U 

1846 



8i\528  26 

^Jo 

U                                 » 

1847 

78,932  73 

M   ,                             »l 

1848 

sum  34 

«                                 11 

1849 

... 

84.045  15 

$200  00 

U                                 " 

1850 

104,579  54 

1,(  00  00 

May  1,  ISol.  to  April  30,  ia52 

$mm  44 

$2^804  68 

$9.39. 

5  38 

150,482  48 

2,000  00 

May  1,1852,  to  Dec. 

31, 18;53 

298,473  39 

21,262  03 

16,23 

3  97 

335,968  39 

2,100  00 

Jan.  1, 1854, 

1854 

211,952  01 

4,930  74 

6,52 

)  30 

223,412  05 

3,000  00 

"    1855, 

1855 

204,464  86 

6,924  17 

6,815  01 

218,204  04 

1,100  00 

"    1856, 

1856 

210,486  78 

7.784  81 

19,170  00 

237,441  92 

1,000  00 

"    1857! 

1857 

247,753  13 

8.544  96 

12.592  39 

268,890  48 

3,300  00 

"    1858, 

1858 

220.987  64 

8,813  55 

25,423  42 

f>55,'>^4  61 

3,0(X»  00 

"    1859, 

18.59 

243.863  44 

8.824  64 

12.479  11 

2(>5.167  19 

5,500  00 

"    1860. 

1860 

236,269  21 

10,109,97 

10.343  59 

256,722  77 

^A^^.  ^^ 

"    186l! 

1861 

222,709  28 

10,051  44 

13.3M  21 

246,124  93 

4,250  00 

"    1862. 

1862 

241.247  29 

12.874  78 

11,026  61 

265,14S  71 

7.375  00 

"    1863. 

1S(« 

38-^.109  1> 

lt;.941  24 

11.743  33 

41H.793  75 

12,975  00 

"    1«64, 

IHU 

4ii7,S67  17 

22,172  93 

29,953  16 

549,993  26 

9.000  00 

"    1865. 

1865 

577.570  41 

12,765  76 

31,404  50 

631,740  67 

11.000  00 

•'    1866. 

1866 

641,450  32 

13,636  79 

27,293  19 

6.><2,3>!0  30 

4,000  00 

"  186?;  ■  " 

-     1867 

5.58,520  45 

28,532  17 

20,468  44 

607,520  96 

5,500  00 

"    1868. 

1868 

575.624  90 

11,909  36 

10,627  43 

598,161  89 

8,500  00 

"    18(i9. 

1S69 

576,397  48 

27,618  21 

14,210  92 

318,226  61 

16,477  50 

"    1870,  to  Oct. 

31. 1S70 

576,774  10 

12,194  45 

5,775  22 

594,743  77 

8,207  50 

Nov.  1,  '70, 

1871 

603.421  70 

11,456  41 

8,581  14 

623,459  25 

6,4.V2  50 

"    187i; 

1872 

656,255  80 

1,250  41 

3,550  SO 

618,356  60 

12,700  00 

"    1872. 

1S73 

647,103  76 

15,817  38 

17,915  50 

671,156  64 

9.680  00 

"    1873. 

1874 

618,004  99 

47,603  37 

9,471  96 

662,440  32 

12,t)40  00 

*•    1874. 

1875 

613,927  12 

85,123  15 

Vi,-kio  t)2 

651,949  89 

10,5:36  00 

"    1875, 

1876 

533,594  45 

5i;538  09 

9,255  84 

5S7,m  38 

6,500  00 

"    1876! 

1877 

566.765  66 

39.616  74 

^,594  85 

620.268  25 

8,709  OO 

"    1877. 

1878 

477.166  15 

41,652  12 

32,546  78 

551,363  05 

6.0i!0  00 

Total  Receipts  of  Society  from  the  beRinning,  $13,893,283  63. 


Annual  Expenditures  for  Domestic  Missions. 

Prior  to  1855  we  have  chosen  to  give  the  Annual  Expenrlitures  in  p:ross,  and  prior  to 
183::i  tiie  sums  given  are  tlie  entire  expenditures  for  each  year,  and,  of  course,  embrace 
a  small  amount  of  incidentals.  These  sums  also  include  expenditures  for  all  missions 
not  tabulated  in  "No.  V  "  as  Foreign  Missions. 

1831..  $407  87  18.30..  10.5-14  88  1839.,  6r,.n82  38 

1822..  1.78140  183 1..  1],4W  2s  1840..  120,823  75 

182;i..  3.740  22  18.33..  12,494  24  1811..  78.5.5(i  9*5 

1834..  4,911(5  14  1833..  20.w;9  t;i  1H13..  70,5:j8  01 

1835..  4.704  21  183  1..  2s.90>5  52  1843..  &",,010  28 

1836..  5,510  8.5  1835..  24,-J94  Hi  1844..  09,o;!8  31 

1837..  7.379  42  183«..  3lv)8:i  42  1845..  63,.528  24 

1838.,  8,10(i  IS  1837..  55,945  92  184«..  48,503  97 

1839..  9,233  70  1838..  48,304  95  1847..  41,27183 

Total  for  first  thirty-four  years $1,643,112  57 


1848.. 

55,265  77 

1849.. 

55,08S  05 

1850.. 

64,155  83 

1 85 1 . . 

88,.595  07 

1853.. 

11.5,US  46 

1853.. 

204,947  65 

1854.. 

148,738  98 

BY 

CONFERENCES. 

Years. 

Alabama. 

Arkansi,is 

Austin. 

Balti- 
more. 

HIack 
River. 

Califor- 
nia. 

Central  1  Central 
Alaljama.l  German. 

1855. 

$1-306  25 

$1,991  25 

$2595  00 

$13,348  61 

lS5<i. 

2,943  75 

2.733  68 

2,68;^  75 

14,428  84 

is.-,  7 

2,250  00 

993  74 

2,037  25 

14;316  51 

ls.->s. 

1,440  62 

933  50 

2,563  25 

12,755  70 

lS.-i!». 

1,809  37 

1,141  25 

1,828  75 

11,566  88 

ls«;o. 

1,675  00 

1,4S7  oC 

1,552  50 

8,075  00 

1H«I. 

693  75 

1396  25 

4,(537  50 

1S«2. 

2,356  25 

1,051  25 

3,050  00 

1  8«3 . 

2,681  25 

807  50 

687  50 

.... 

18«1. 

4.325  00 

1,135  00 

15,438  75 

$5,745  00 

1W«5. 

.... 

4,668  75 

1,460  00 

7.937  of 

11,002  50 

18««. 

18,150  00 

1316  25 

13;379  71 

9,427  50 

18«7. 

20,1100  00 

1,570  00 

(5,675  OC 

10,115  00 

J5IJJ^ 

$12,C40  00 

15.970  00 

1,380  00 

11,900  00 

8,927  50 

18«9. 

12,1138  00 

10,150  00 

1,16S  75 

10,037  5C 

6,772  51 

1870. 

9,712  50 

6,000  00 

988  75 

27,412  50 

5,493  75 

1871 

9,7>'7  50 

8,000  00 

1,005  00 

15,775  00 

7,331  25 

l^lt 

11,000  OC 

8,000  00 

2,000  00 

10.375  10 

6,95«)  25 

1873. 

11,050  no 

5,250 

JO 

8,000  00 

456  25 

12,996  60 

6,8(i8  75 

1S74. 

11,2011  no 

7,000  00 

.   6,600  00 



17,259  65 

7,000  00 

1S75. 

10,950  00 

5,875  00 

5,252  25 

17,428  75 

6,562  50 

187«. 

9,675  00 

5,375  00 

4.250  25 

15,702  50 

$875  00 

5,187  50 

1877. 

3,125  00 

3,812  50 

1,000  00 

15,583  75 

2,625  00 

4,575  00 

101,778  00 

38,737  49 

13.5,379  42 

28,695  50 

280,768  91 

3,500  00 

101,%5  01 

Years. 

t  Central 

Central 

Central 

Central 

Central 

Chicago 

Cincin- 

Colora- 

Illinois. 

New  Y'rk 

Ohio. 

Penn. 

Tenn. 

German. 

nati. 

do. 

1855. 

$12,219  .50 

185«. 

$318  75 

12,912  50 

1857 

3,637  .50 



12,012  50 

1858. 

3.761  75 
3,296  25 

5,437  50 

1859. 



. 

4,681  2-5 

I860. 

4,-506  25 

*  $612  .50 

5,468  75 

1861. 

3„593  75 

387  50 

. 

4,887  50 

1863. 

2,6.50  00 

50  00 

3,743  75 

18«3. 

2.525  00 

200  00 

4,718  75 

1864. 

3,600  00 

750  00 

2.431  25 

$950  00 

1865. 

3,287  50 

975  00 

l,0(y8  75 

8.8  10  00 

1866. 

3,625  00 

581  25 

.... 

1,350  00 

5,2.50  00 

1867. 

4,337  50 

1,5.56  25 

1,7:50  00 

45-50  00 

1868. 

3,050  00 

1,737  50 

1,9.50  00 

7.2r,9  40 

1869. 

3,175  00 

$1,0.50  DO 

1,950  00 

$1,84:3  75 

2,300  00 

7,262  50 

1870. 

3,225  00 

1,537  50 

1,500  00 

1,281  25 

1,500  00 

9,812  50 

1871. 

3,9.50  00 

1,;}87  50 

1,2)0  00 

1,600  00 

1,487  5(t 

8,150  00 

1S73. 

4,650  00 

1,.500  00 

375  00 

1,600  00 

$.503  75 

1,762  .50 

6,5'!7  00 

1873. 

4,600  00 

1,5.37  50 

1,5';2  .50 

1,'5.50  00 

5,958  75 

1562  50 

5.475  00 

1874. 

5.3.50  00 

1,700  00 

1,943  75 

1.818  75 



3.7.50  00 

1,787  50 

7,700  00 

1875. 

5,-5.50  00 

1.847  75 

hm  75 

5:31  25 

3.273  75 

1,625  00 

7,400  no 

1876. 

4^825  00 

1,239  00 

1,200  00 

825  00 

3.751  25 

1,166  66 

8,2(3  .50 

1877. 

3,375  00 

710  25 

900  00 

250  00 

$625  00 

3,062  00 

833  30 

4,937  50 

80,389  25 

12.,509  50 

19,400  00 

11,400  00 

625  00 

18,299  .50 

88,456  96 

92,186  40 

l*rior  to  1860  called  Peoria. 


466 


Appendix. 


Years. 

Columbif 

I      Dela- 

Des 

Detroit. 

East 

East 

East 

EMst 

River. 

ware. 

Moines. 

Genesee. 

German. 

Baltim're 

Maine. 

1S55. 

$9(10  00 

*1,011  07 

1S5«. 

$2;<2  50 

$  1,831  25 

1,122  74 

1,.574  82 

IHST. 

'J'.t5  00 

2,761  25 

9()()  24 

$1,137  50 

1,351  (10 

1S5N. 

1,028  7.5 

3,165  5(1 

1,117  50 

1,142  50 

l,»)06  00 

JS5«. 

048  75 

2,490  00 

380  Of! 

975  00 

1,147  .50 

1S60. 

2,5-^3  75 

137  50 

1,187  50 

1,037  50 

1W«1. 

2,971  25 

412  50 

1,373  75 

900  00 

1S«2. 

2,001  34 

1.207  .50 

875  00 

is«:t. 

2,412  41 

100  00 

1.510  00 

900  00 

1^(51. 

$\,mo  00 

3,193  75 

200  00 

2.096  25 

954  00 

1S«.». 

.500  66 

3,15;3  75 

4,2ti8  75 

375  00 

2,375  00 

1,674  75 

1K6«. 

1,250  00 

3,721  25 

4,931  25 

725  00 

$8,(>13  75 

2,(i25  00 

2,257  50 

1H»»7. 

1,018  75 

4,031  25 

5.300  00 

768  75 

11,618  75 

3,900  00 

2,270  25 

1  w«»w. 

1,206  25 

3.S81  25 

5,400  00 

675  00 

11,912  ,50 

2,600  OC 

2,550  50 

1N«!>. 

1,400  00 

4,062  50 

4,164  50 

481  25 

6,750  00 

2,400  00 

1«70. 

1,650  OO 

3,037  50 

2,259  50 

280  00 

9,000  00 

1,*00  00 

1S71. 

900  0(1 

3,700  00 

4,162  50 

520  OC 

9,000  00 

2,700  00 

1S73. 

1,709  99 

2,750  00 

4,356  25 

375  Ofl 

9,000  00 

3,000  00 

iH7;j. 

1,766  IC 

975  00 

4,4.50  00 

9,000  00 

3,000  00 

1H74. 

1,763  97 

1,418  75 

5,037  50 

9,400  00 

3.000  00 

is7r.. 

1,7(19  36 

1,300  00 

4,500  00 

7,500  00 

2.300  00 

1S7« 

$J 

(iOO  (li 

1,500  00 

781  2.5 

3,087  50 

6,825  00 

1.800  00 

1»77 

4 

,7UU  Ot 

1,374  47 

600  00 

2,725  00 



5,375  00 

1375  00 

6,300  0( 

20,803  89 

35,377  50 

78,003  25 

9,530  48 

104,025  00 

22,130  00 

41,484  89 

Years.       ^ 

ast 
lio. 

E.  Ore;,^'n 
&Wasli'n 

Erie. 

Florida. 

Genesee. 

Georgia. 

Hclston. 

Illinois. 

1855.        . 

$1,742  50 

$2,4>!6  25 

$7,931  25 

1H5«.       . 

2,032  50 

1,861  0(1 

8,(5.50  00 

1857.        . 



1,707  50 

1,418  50 

8,:!23  75 

1858.        . 

1,872  80 

1,107  50 

5,945  00 

1859.        . 

1,350  00 

1,082  OC 

4,862  50 

18«0.        . 

1,313  50 

987  50 

4,293  75 

18«1. 

1,057  25 

796  25 

3.837  50 

18«3. 

800  25 

513  75 

1,392  50 

18«>3         . 

7ti2  25 

712  50 

1,775  00 

1W«1. 

1,003  75 

792  50 

2,487  50 

18«5.        . 

1,220  71 

927  50 

1.352  50 

184H».        . 

1,691  71 

830  00 

$17,352  92 

2,032  50 

1S«7. 

1,762  50 

937  50 

1.5;310  43 

3,177  50 

i'^!?ji 

1,800  00 



879  00 

$15,015  Oi 

12,731  76 

2,262  50 

1809. 

1.606  25 

758  50 

12,832  5 

12,040  47 

1,012  50 

1870. 

1,493  75 

782  50 

11,870  Oi 

8,927  50 

850  00 

1871.        . 

1,900  00 

1,411  25 

10,697  51 

9,998  50 

725  00 

1872.        . 

2,106  25 

986  25 

12,768  7. 

8.085  00 

1,137  50 

1873. 

.       $850  00 

2,518  75 

$2,953  25 

11,965  5 

10,080  00 

8:37  50 

1874.        . 

.       1,950  OC 

2,887  50 

4,180  25 

10,537  5 

7,888  30 

1,112  50 

1875. 

.       3,016  00 

2,013  25 

4.237  50 

10,472  0 

10,117  00 

900  00 

1876. 

$80  ( 

0      2,725  00 

1,256  25 

3.507  00 

145  00 

7,347  5( 

8,090  00 

450  00 

1877. 

520  0 

0 

841  66 

3,753  00 

962  50 

4,325  0( 

)      5,625  00 

600  0 

0      8,511  00 

36,8;30  88 

18,631  00 

20,377  75 

107,831  2. 

)  126,246  88 

65,348  75 

Years. 

Indiana. 

Iowa. 

Kansas. 

Ken- 
tucky. 

Lexing- 
ton. 

Louisi- 
ana. 

Maine. 

Michi- 
gan. 

1855. 

$791  25 

$4,662  50 

$1,4()2  50 

.$918  75 

$10,.500  50 

1S5«. 

629  25 

5,279  50 

t$  1,450  00 

1,412  50 

1,083  75 

7,720  75 

1H57. 

667  50 

2,195  00 

tl0,286  18 

1,368  75 

1,397  50 

3,778  75 

1S58. 

506  25 

1,532  50 

t  9,056  75 

1,720  00 

1,036  23 

3,003  75 

1S59. 

125  00 

982  00 

t  9,643  75 

1,381  25 

795  .59 

2,495  00 

ls«o. 

487  50 

*  1,144  25 

tlt;,025  00 

1,142  .50 

1,103  11 

2.(i80  00 

1  8«  1  . 

412  50 

350  00 

13,675  00 

576  25 

6:37  50 

3,120  00 

lS3i2. 

75  00 

11,(525  00 

1,301  25 

56^  75 

2.271  25 

!;-(«;«. 

ioo  66 

8,100  00 

865  CX) 

(•i4:'r  75 

2..".(;2  50 

lW«i4. 

125  00 

150  00 

4.%50  00 

1,785  00 

900  (lO 

2.;!  12  .50 

iw«r>. 

368  75 

275  00 

7,618  75 

4,4.50  (.0 

1,:;75  (10 

3:^75  00 

1S«M». 

431  25 

6:31  25 

12,150  00 

13,987  50 

2,250  00 

4,")50  00 

lStt7. 

830  00 

781  25 

9,4«1  25 

16,«06  25 

2.S11  25 

5,o:!7  50 

■Including  Western  Iowa. 


t  Including  Nebraska. 


Appendix. 


467 


Years. 

Indiana. 

Iowa. 

Kansas. 

Ken- 
tucky. 

Lexing- 
ton. 

Louisi- 
ana. 

Maine. 

Michi- 
gan. 

1868. 
1869. 

ill?: 

1872. 
1873. 
1874. 
1875 
1876. 
1877. 

$870  00 

m  50 
475  00 

737  50 
1,225  00 
8;31  25 
1,037  50 
&56  25 
568  75 
481  25 

13.3fit!25 

$1,290  00 
7t>5  (10 
625  00 
.500  00 
675  00 
812  50 
912  50 
637  50 
.525  00 
437  50 

$7,925  00 
9;5.)0  00 
6,212  50 
6,037  .50 
7,250  00 
7,000  00 
3,997  50 
5;i75  00 
3,625  00 
3,125  00 

*9,831  25 
9,937  50 
6,737  50 
8,441  72 
8,498  50 
8.079  50 
7,624  98 
6,931  50 
6,818  50 
5.375  00 

$17.5  00 
625  00 
1,125  00 
1,000  00 
1,750  00 
2,375  00 
2,569  00 
2,409  50 
2,425  00 

$9..;66  66 
8,512  50 
11.287  50 
11, (U6  .50 
Um)  00 
12,475  00 
10,105  00 
9,978  75 
8,596  25 

$2,228  75 
1,8-50  00 
1,450  00 
2,250  00 
3,125  00 
1,875  00 
2,500  00 
2,000  00 
1,575  00 
575  00 

$4,572  -50 
3,8ii2  .50 
3,118  75 
2,875  00 
7,-587  -50 
4,173  75 
4,i;-5.8  50 
4.500  00 
2,995  00 
2,1  ;7  7  00 

25,263  25 

173,859  18 

136,-534  70 

14,453  .50 

92,901  50 

34,949  93 

ms-2s  00 

Years.     Minne-      Missis 


1855. 

1856. 

1857. 

1858. 

1859. 

1860- 

1861. 

1S62. 

18^3. 

1861. 

1865. 

1866. 

1867. 

1868- 

1869. 

1870. 

1871. 

1872. 

1873. 

1874 

1875. 

1876- 

1877. 


sota.         sippi.     Missouri.  Montana,   ^^jj'^'^"    Nevada. 


$1,975  00 

4,975  00 

4,462  50 

4,283  73 

7,263  75 

5,915  00 

10,460  00 

7,806  25 

8,587  50 

4.411  25 

7,.597  50 

8.711  25 

10,468  75 

9,622  50 

9,375  00 

9,123  75 

9,9.S5  00 

13,.590  00 

16,075  00 

15,055  00 

12,6',  5  00 

10,350  00 


$34,794  25 
13.300  00 
8,770  70 
6,000  00 
10,687  25 
10,098  50 
7,716  26 
11,649  17 
6,006  25 
9,300  00 
6,621  25 


192,738  73  124,943  63  227,348  11 


$6,968  75 
7,037  50 
4.418  11 
4,112  25 
6,318  75 
7,781  25 

*  7,201 

*  6,106  25 

*  4,820  00 

*  7,572  50 
12,025  00 
43^62  50 
30,700  00 
30,037 

*  7,787  50 
5,436  75 
6,149  75 
5,987  .50 
6,000  00 
6.000  00 
4,775  00 
3.625  00 
3,125  00 


$600  00 


$2,250  00 
2,517  50 
1,600  00 
1,985  00 
2,950  00 
3,265  00 
3,700  00 
4,6.50  00 
5,343  75 
5,156  22 
4,725  01 
5,300  00 
6,712  50 
7,356  25 
8,466  25 
7,624  61 
6,580  00 


00    80,182  09    43,705  00 


Newark, 


•$3,325  00 
4,700  00 
3,400  00 
4.100  00 
3,400  00 
2,175  00 
2,.500  00 
2,1-50  00 
4,2(52  50 
3,617  50 
3,750  00 
3,125  00 
3,200  00 


$570  00 
790  00 
894  0( 
1,000  50 
906  50 
975  00 
1.375  00 
1,88:3  00 
3,192  00 
4,213  75 
2;367  50 
2,893  75 
1,499  50 
2,1-50  00 
2,196  25 
2,211  25 
2,317  50 
2,4.50  00 
1,1.50  00 
1,000  00 


England. 


$1,487  50 
1,-503  62 
1,483  86 
1,1-58  75 
1,16.5  60 
1,043  65 
1,025  00 
1.(112  .50 
762  ,50 
1.8-50  00 
3,251  00 
5,725  00 
6,000  00 
4,273  00 
3,000  00 
3,875  88 
3,124  14 
3,999  98 
4,249  92 
4,375  02 
1,425  04 
2,275  00 
450  00 


35.935  50!    58,515 


Years. 


1855 
1856 
1857 

1858 
1859 
I860 
1861 
1862 
1863 
1864 
1865 
1866, 
1867. 
1868. 
1869. 
1870. 
1871. 
1872. 
1873. 
1874. 
1875. 
1876. 
1877. 


N.  Hamp-      New  New 

shire.        Jersey.       York. 


$1,1.59  00 

1.310  50 

996  25 

1,253 

950  00 

987  50 

1,000  00 

925  00 

900  00 

1,262  50 

1,*37  50 

2,250  00 

2,025  00 

1,900  25 

2,000  00 

1,637  50 

2,112  50 

2.890  00 

2.110  00 

2.375  00 

1.756  25 

1,318  75 

350  00 


$1,410  01 

1,910  00 

1,631  75 

975  75 

592  50 

700  00 

750  00 

781  2.5 

1,170  Oi 

1.323  7-3 

1,488  75 

2.151  25 

2,245  00 

1,800  00 

1,800  00 

1350  30 

2,100  01 

2,200  00 

2,207  50 

2,052  50 

1,400  00 

1,0-50  00 

250  00 


$17,06S  75 
16,228  75 
15.;365  00 
12.6-53  25 
12,870  75 
16.152  50 
10,78: 
12,051  25 
II.7S1;  25 
12,445  00 
1.5,S25  00 
11,500  00 
12.7-50  00 
8,500  0 
6,812  50 
7,7-50  00 
7,325  00 
8,425  00 
7,550  00 
7,150  00 
5,550  00 
2,902  .50 
l,ii8  25 


New  Y'rk     North 
P];ist.      Carolina. 


35,407  25'   3:3,340  31  240.047  25    Oii.OiiQ  ,5ir    7,3,779  0.3 


$2,867  .50 
4,0L'2  50 
3,031 
2,499  75 
2,051  00 
1,552  50 
1,162  50 
887  .50 
1,080  00 
1,995  00 
4,012  50 
fi,912  50 
12,000  01) 
5-755  00 
4,745  00 
5,-i50  00 
4,>!75  00 
.5,125  00 
5,7-50  00 
6.900  00 
5,110  00 
.5,(115  00 

;3.5oo  00 


$8,400  00 
8,050  00 
8,918  75 

10,531  25 

8,205  Oi 
8.200  00 
7,92  >  00 
6,095  05 
(5,8-5:3  58 


Northern      North        North 
NewV'rk  Indiana.       Ohio. 


11,2:37  50 
1,:!87  .50 
1.625  00 
1,437  .50 
587  50 


$1,121  25 
783  75 
770  00, 
177  .50 
400  Oi 
600  00 
100  00 
1.50  00 
175  00 
518  7-1 
&56  25 
818 
487  .50 
476  59 
774  97 
527  2-5 
787  50 

6:51 

&4:3 
1,161  25 
650  00 
487  50 
87  50 


6,275  00    13.20(5  31     -52,073  00 


$1,:?.53  75 

1,150  0(t 

3,412  50 

5,852  .50 

5,6-55  00 

5.815  00 

oM2  25 

4.393  25 

4.325  00 

2,493  75 

625  00 

1,018  75 

1,4:31  25 

875  00 

875  00 

510  00 

700  00 

700  00 

1,112  50 

1,.550  00 

1,362  50 

825  00 

675  00 


'  Including  Arkansas. 


468 


Appendix. 


Years. 

N.-W. 
German. 

N.-W. 

Indiana. 

N.-W. 
Wiscon' 

N.-W. 

n     Iowa. 

N.-W. 

Swedish 

Ohio. 

Oneida. 

Oregon. 

1855. 

$1,306  25 



$1,343  75 

$1,875  00 

$5,337  50 

1856. 

83125 

1.450  00 

1,996  25 

4,815  62 

1857. 

787  50 

843  75 

2,122  50 

8,960  93 

1858. 

.... 

675  00 

1,685  OC 

7,414  77 

1  859. 

150  00 

125  00 

1,608  75 

5536  63 

I860. 

575  00 

900 

lO       .... 

1,737  50 

4,.331  25 

1861. 

375  00 

$1,342  . 

)0       .... 

75  00 

1,447  50 

3,856  25 

1862. 

50  00 

1,737  . 

)0 



112  50 

1,279  00 

2,587  50 

1863. 

f 

200  00 

1,547  . 

)0       .... 



187  50 

837  50 

1,687  50 

1864. 

$4,306  25 

350  00 

1,642  . 

)0       .... 

150  00 

818  75 

2.742  50 

1865. 

a797  50 

450  00 

2,525 

fl     .... 

300  01) 

1,581  25 

3,086  88 

1866. 

7,896  25 

462  50 

4,375 

10       .... 

475  00 

1,550  00 

4,333  12 

1867. 

10,000  00 

950  00 

4,162 

)0 

1,000  00 

1,323  75 

2,942  79 

1868. 

10,800  00 

1,212  50 

2,387  f 

)0 

1,000  00 

1,256  25 

2,912  50 

1869. 

7,200  00 

955  00 

1,000  00 

505  00 

2,900  00 

1870. 

5,250  00 

570  00 

850  00 

3,187  50 

1871. 

7,000  00 

700  00 

.... 

1,150  00 

2,025  00 

1872. 

7,350  00 

825  00 

.       $750  00 

1,525  00 

2,537  50 

1873 

4,550  00 

900  00 

.      3,600  00 

1,675  00 

.... 

6,250  00 

1874. 

5,075  00 

1,381  25 

.      5,410  00 



1,937  50 

2,762  50 

1875. 

5,000  00 

968  75 

.       6.290  00 

1,387  50 

2,625  00 

1876. 

4,875  00 

562  50 

.       6,050  00 



1,125  00 

3,125  00 

1877. 

4,325  00 

387  50 

.       4,295  00 

$1,180  0 

)        850  00 

2,500  00 

92,425  00 

14,950  00 

20.620  ( 

)0    26,395  00 

1,180  0 

)    19,237  50 

21,624  00 

88,458  29 

Years. 

Philadel- 
pliia. 

Pitts- 
burgh. 

Provi- 
dence. 

Rock 
River. 

Rocky 
Mount'in 

St.  Louis 

Savan- 
nah. 

South 
Carolina. 

1855. 

$1,837  50 

$1,468  75 

$1306  01 

$9,650  00 

1856. 

2,462  50 

1,756  25 

1,224  92 

13,175  00 

1857. 

1,056  25 

1,372  50 

1,125  00 

7,012  50 

1858. 

1,862  5(J 

923  12 

1,408  00 

5,802  50 

1859. 

1,512  50 

1,060  62 

1,224  49 

3,85-2  50 



I860. 

2,375  00 

1,506  25 

1,050  00 

5,462  50 





2,593  75 

675  00 

462  50 

5,200  00 

]  862. 

3,468  75 

650  00 

575  00 

4,026  25 



j  863 

4,593  75 

1,100  00 

687  50 

4,747  50 

$425  00 

1864. 

8,562  5P 

1,250  00 

8(32  50 

3362  50 

1,630  00 

1865. 

6,212  5C 

2,(112  50 

1,275  00 

1,743  75 

1866. 

11.350  or 

3,437  50 

2,043  75 

4,087  50 



1867. 

13,700  OC 

4,487  5(1 

3,331  25 

4,275  00 

$26,903  06 

1868. 

10,1100  OC 

2,087  50 

2.000  00 

4,375  00 

13,450  OC 

1869. 

5,000  OC 

2,537  50 

1,500  00 

2,721  50 



$16,137  51!!      

15.000  OC 

1870. 

3,950  OC 

1,943  75 

1,725  00 

2,109  75 

12,787  51 

13,740  OC 

1871. 

5,000  OC 

2,107  48 

2,493  75 

1,647  50 

14,348  7. 

13,737  3C 

1872. 

5,300  OC 

2,511  24 

2,656  25 

2,758  75 

19,(567  20 

13,241  2r 

1873. 

4,900  (>( 

2,531  25 

2,500  on 

2,178  75 

16,911  28 

8,500  (11 

7,828  75 

5,M50  00 

2,5(i0  00 

2,-500  00 

2,393  75 

-15.574  93 

7,1011  Oi 

8,353  7C 

1875. 

4,600  00 

1,8(52  50 

1,375  00 

1,650  00 

13,999  97 

5,987  51 

8,654  OC 

1876. 

3,8;^  25 

1,376  25 

1,537  5C 

1,222  50 

9,885  25 

4,978  7£ 

5,732  75 

1877. 

1,168  75 

600  00 

612  50 

1,852  50 

6,225  00 

4,033  7£ 

$3,950  00 

8,352  05 

111,187  50 

41,757  46 

35,475  92 

95,307  50 

84,319  03 

87,116  Of 

3,950  00 

121,751  61 

1855. 
1856. 
1857. 
1858. 
1859. 
I860. 
1861. 
1862 
1863. 
1864. 
1865. 
1866. 
1867. 


S.-^'ast     Southern' Southern  Southern 


Indiana.  Califor'a 


$5,566  25 

6,1)91  25 

4,011  25 

3,862  4S 

3,201  2.) 

3,342  5(1 

LW26  25 

1,903  75 

950  00 

250  00 

400  00 

725  00 


Illinois. 


$1,412  50 

1,320  00 

3,097  50 

3,753  12 

4,)59  36 

2,a)0  00 

4,700  00 

3,112  50 

3,3(52  50 

1,790  00 

708  75 

1,(31  25 

1,749  75 


S.-West     Tenaes- 
German.       see. 


$2,555  00 
8,804  75 
10,850  50 
10,3(58  75 


$12,956  25 
31,502  84 


Texas. 


$9500  00 


Appendix. 


469 


Years. 

S.-East 

SouUiern 

Southern 

Southern 

South 

S.-West 

Tennes- 

Texas. 

IndiaiiH. 

Califor'a. 

German. 

Illinois. 

Kansas. 

German. 

see. 

1868 

$500  00 

$2,170  75 

$9,936  50 

$16,213  50 

$7,800  00 

1869. 

487  50 

1,4(M  00 

6,716  50 

14,700  00 

9,300  00 

1870. 

462  50 

133  75 

7,000  Of 

12A50  00 

8,412  50 

1871. 

625  00 

i;^20  25 

$7,000  OC 

11,982  .50 

10,762  50 

1873. 

850  0<] 

i;v;7  50 

7,(100  Of 

11,482  .5C 

12,750  50 

1873. 

1,100  oc 

1,475  00 

7,187  5C 

11,9,50  Of 

20,439  25 

1874. 

1,025  0(1 

$9,006  25 

1,187  5(J 

3,375  0(1 

8,.'587  4y 

11,114  9C 

8,279  50 

1875 

1,075  00 

8,7(38  75 

1,352  52 

4,935  OC 

8,124  97 

10,325  OC 

4,785  50 

1876 

450  OC 

$025  00 

13,(174  50 

778  75 

4,.525  Of 

7,000  OC 

7,095  Of 

6,015  00 

1877. 

2,375  00 

8,000  00 

481  25 

3,025  00 

0,(iOO  00 

6,041  50 

4,480  00 

41,071  23 

3,(»00  00 

38,849  50 

46,951  50 

23,460  00 

100,731  86 

157,913  99 

102,824  75 

1855. 
1856. 
1857. 
1858. 
1859. 
I860. 
1861. 
1862. 
1863. 
1864. 
1865. 
1866. 
1867. 
1868. 
1869. 
1870. 
1871. 
1873. 
1873 
1874. 
1875. 
1876. 
1877 


Troy. 


$1,612  50 

1,0(32  50 

1,575  00 

1,722  50 

1,311  25 

1,421  25 

9.50  00 

874  80 

900  m 

1.081  25 
1,2(38  75 
1,500  00 
1,875  00 
1,400  00 
1,800  00 
2;587  50 
3,('93  75 
34itV^  75 
2,250  00 
3,(325  00 
1,^118  75 
1,873  75 
462  50 


Upper 
Iowa. 


$2,323  75 
5.195  00 
5,470  12 
5,531  62 
0,935  00 
6,1«0  00 
4,706  25 
4,510  75 
3,029  25 
2,051  25 
2,173  75 
2,S06  25 
2,287  50 
1,427  50 
1,155  0(1 
1,581  25 
1.750  00 
2,318  75 
2,125  00 
1,205  00 
985  00 
700  00 


39.855  80    6(3,457  99 


$900  00 


Vermont.   Virginia.  ^Y^^f"  ''ton^'" 


$1,061 
1,540 
1,130 
1.604 
1,147 
1,187 
1,5.50 
1,325 
1,257 
1,-343 
1,825 
2,7.50 
2,775 
2,250 
1,725 
1331 
1,718 
2,250 
1,(325 
2,262 
1,295 
1,377 
899 


*21,(t75 

*3;M  60 

15,391  m 

11,500  00 

15,000  00 

15,:300  00 

14,025  00 

12,700  00 

9,825  00 

7.875  00 

5.929  50 


37.233  74  132,612  76 


$1,306  25 
1,487  50 
1,527  50 


$8,538  68 
4.200  00 
3,000  00 
2,425  00 
2.975  00 
3,450  00 
3,400  00 
3,150  00 
3.213  75 
3.446  25 
3.500  00 
2,735  00 

H033  68 


Years. 

Western 
New  V'rk 

West 
Texas. 

West 
Virginia. 

West 
Wiscon'n 

Wilming- 
ton. 

Wiscon- 
sin. 

Wyo- 
ming. 

1855 

$:',«;?-,  6(') 

5,sr.l  25 
7.; '.'.to  (K) 

0,2,j5  00 

$2,651  25 
2,310  75 
2,500  25 
2,812  50 
2,540  00 
2,507  50 
2,412  00 
2.833  00 
2,l!tO  0(1 
3,372  50 
3,896  25 
0,710  25 
9,225  00 
(3,ffi5  00 
0,225  00 
3,925  (10 
5,.525  fM) 
5,075  00 
5,040  00 
5,3(;o  00 

4,(;i5  (H) 

4,0:!8  00 

3,20(3  m 

$890  m 

1,528  75 
1,614  75 
2,115  75 
2,876  00 
l,'.t8;i  00 
1,^17  00 
1,3S2  50 
3,125  00 
3,550  00 
6,150  00 
4,9(W  75 
4  8.50  2.-) 
5,119  .50 
3,9K0  00 
3,000  00 
5,000  00 
4,(HI(I  0(1 
4,043^5 
3.481  0(1 
2,899  25 

2,m  50 

$9,925  75 
8,277  00 
6,051  25 
3,861  25 
3,200  25 
8,341  75 
3,028  75 
2,3(i8  75 
2,008  50 
3.120  25 
3,220  00 
4;373  75 
3,.s;31  25 
4.(3(10  (10 
5.078  25 
4,S19  75 
6,107  00 
5,750  00 
0,095  00 
7.0O4  50 
6.725  00 
5.212  50 
4,187  5(1 

$1,355  75 

1856 

$.387 

^() 

:::: 

1,429  50 

1857 

1,540  00 

1858 

1,603  75 

1859 

I860 

1,073  75 
1,080  00 

500  00 

1863 

400  00 

1863 

431  25 

1864 

5;51  25 

1865. 

776  25 

1866 

1,1.50  00 

1867 

1,010  00 

1868 

851  25 

1869 

$4,050  0(t 
3,7.50  Ofl 
5.000  00 

ri,m  00 

4,593  75 
5,031  25 
3,3(38  50 
3,000  50 
750  00 

8(35  00 

1870 

1H71          

8;W0O 
752  50 

1873 

731  25 

1873 

1.750  00 
1..587  50 

i,(;(io  00 

875  00 

756  25 

1874 

981  25 

1875. 

731  25 

1876    

762  50 

1877::..:..:... 

175  00 

0,200  00 

27,341  25 

97,7(32  08 

70,575  75 

35,150  00 

113,474  00 

20^17  71 

Including  North  Carolina. 


Vol.  II.— 28 


470 


Appendix. 


>    £ 


0    s 

.2 
"S 

o 


%  t 


Siofs 


ooSScoo 


-x;  r-3  (Tl  C3V  oo  :o  .-1 00  Cr 
Tf<cO"-oio-^c^oo5od» 


!  r-i  -f  O  CI  (M  : 


■- (M:OC0<mo 


-  lO  lO  1?1  C5 

c4  oi  Ci-a  ^w-c  c  o-roo 

a 


!r> csi o t- ec is t' CO >o    •    •<=>    •c-cococooo 

ic x o^ t^ ir5 ri -* c~ (M    •    -co    -coost^ooio 


<^-i<^<>->  o<'->  o<*-5  c'<'-:  o 


i^giS  S    S      2 


OOlOlSlSrH     00  .     « 


.-lO:CCOX;f0t-Clt-t-C000«P(3;«0 


aD   xxx»X)»xxx)a)«)»aDX» 


Appendix. 


471 


«5  ;0  c-  CO 


T-1  O 


O  T-l 


cocoocoaioc-t^SPM   C3  co 

Oi-icocccM-^ri-KMOJ'*   CO  i-i 

05(M— (T-(00-*-liOOOt^    t~  ci 

CO  OU  —1  00  t~  tM  to  00  Cl  CT     00  CO 

lii  CO  C- <M  CO  IM  C<5.0>  to  <^    CN  00 

of  of  lis  ccoTcd'*  t-T-^od  o  c-^ 


00  CO  00  00  CO  03  i-H  CO  CO  O     !^  ~T  o 

CO  00  CO 'S"  i-H  CTM 'C  tc  is    3;  oi  en 

COCC'^rHOOOi-Hr-HaiOri,    to  CO  o 

eococoooc-^<>o;cc3   00  00  t- 


!8      JS 


JS^ 

i?5? 

gs 

S^ 

II 

P 

f 

t-os 

^ 

p; 

M 

m 

H 

=« 

=i8 

«!8 

I-,- 

M 

M 

m 

<  CO  t-  ira  <M  o;  03 1^  ic  35 110 


SSSg^^S^JSS 


COtOODCOCOC 


J  01  rl  i-l         T-C 


•sf  COCOOCOOI' 


).-llOCO  t~00M<Oi 
(M       i-iCO       i-iCM 


00  rfoi  ar>-4  CO  t-^ 


!z»j;^:!»2:;o3Q;z;a2QlZaJC;;zooQ!ZaiO^:a;Q!5r/iQ 


os-*iooa:t~ifiM^iC'*<co     o        CO  o 

^toooioogc^^oc>^a;    l^     o        ci  lo 

C^  Cq  (M  r-l  CO -+ CI 'O  IC  CO     CO         C^  Citl  ci 


ss 


^     ^ 


f2       :$ 

00  CO 

53  T-T 


)(Maoi:-5<a-.   CO     CO   ^<Z2itio6Soco-?^a-.r-i-*oo(M^ t^t-- 


l-lOq^-— i-iOtCri-i'COCO     ira        -^l     r-l         i-lr-c  (?1,-It-I  C^T-lT-l 

&;  tij  ol  fe  tsi  a:  fc  tii  0^  fc  lai  &h"  fc,"  td  oJ  fc  tsj  ol  &-■  tsi  a: 


uico 


f?     8 


^     3 


o  o  (r5  6;  >o  t 


:f8s 


S     :S 


CO  i-H 


iot^-<i<oot~co<M;oc~co  -^ 
c5  03^c^T-i  ci^-o  c^in -^co  o 
5gorHt-^of-<rT-rco-«)''cf  >rs 


(»«)««« XXX XX  XXX 


M 

'f 

w 

;d 

!>• 

»* 

*>• 

t* 

♦* 

r» 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

(U  g 

c"S 
■5£)"5) 

0)  lU 


;p 

o  O 


"O  O     . 

a  <uc3 
o  0=^ 

600  O 

<=■;;;  "-^ 


1^ 


00 


C  C      H  tn  0)  n  i? 


tHOO  a 


Princeton 


iiiifl 

1    1012  01233  8531 


1 


